GIRAFFE  HUNTERS 


''i 


p  /  JSP  'fn^p^^f ^jTii  J^  - 


to- 


THE 


GIRAFFE-HUNTERS 


BY 


CAPTAIN    MAYNE    REID 

K 

AUTHOR  OF  "THE  DESERT  HOME,"  "THE  OCEAN  WAIFS,"  ETC.,  ETC. 


WITH    ILLUSTRATIONS 


A  NEW  EDITION 
WITH    A    MEMOIR    BY    R.    H.    STODDARD 


NEW    YORK 

JOHN  W.  LOVELL  COMPANY 

150  WORTH  STREET,  CORNER  MISSION  PLACE 


Entered  according  to  act  of  Congress,  jn  tfie  year  1852,  by 

WCOfeVOR    A.Nt>«Fj£L3DS, 
in  the  Clerk's  Office  of  the  District  <5ourt  of  the'District  of  Massachusetts. 


Entered  according  to  act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  1885,  by 

THOMAS    R.     KNOX    &    CO., 
in  the  office  of  the  Librarian  of  Congress,  at  Washington. 


Entered  according  to  act  of  Congress1,  in  the  year  1889,  by 

WORTHINGTON    CO., 
in  the  office  of  the  Librarian  of  Congress,  at  Washington. 


NEW  YORK,  January  1st,  1869. 
MESSRS.  FIELDS,  OSGOOD  &  Co.:— 

I  accept  the  terms  offered,  and  hereby  concede  to  you  the  exclusive  right 
of  publication,  in  the  United  States,  of  all  my  juvenile  Tales  of  Adventure, 
known  as  Boys1  Novels. 

MAYNE  REID. 


TROWS 
PRINTING  AND  BOOKBINDING  COMPANY, 


MEMOIR  OF  MAYNE   HELD. 


No  one  who  "has  written  books  for  the  young  during  the 
present  century  ever  had  so  large  a  circle  of  readers  as 
Captain  Mayne  Reid,  or  ever  was  so  well  fitted  by  circum- 
stances to  write  the  books  by  which  lie  is  chiefly  known. 
His  life,  which  was  an  adventurous  one,  was  ripened  with 
the  experience  of  two  Continents,  and  his  temperament 
which  was  an  ardent  one,  reflected  the  traits  of  two  races 
Irish  by  birth,  he  was  American  in  his  sympathies  with 
the  people  of  the  New  World,  whose  acquaintance  he 
made  at  an  early  period,  among  whom  he  lived  for  years, 
<wid  whose  battles  he  helped  to  win.  He  was  probably 
more  familiar  with  the  Southern  and  Western  portion  of 
the  United  States  forty  years  ago  than  any  native-born 
American  of  that  time.  A  curious  interest  attaches  to  the 
life  of  Captain  Reid,  but  it  is  not  of  the  kind  that  casual 
biographers  dwell  upon.  If  he  had  written  it  himself  it 
would  have  charmed  thonsands  of  readers,  who  can  now 
merely  imagine  what  it  might  have  been  from  the  glimpses 
of  it  which  they  obtain  in  his  writings  It  was  not  passed 
in  the  fierce  light  oi:  publicity,  but  in  that  simple,  silent 
obscurity  which  is  the  lot  of  most  men,  and  is  their  hap' 
piness,  if  they  only  knew  it. 

Briefly  related,  the  life  of  Captain  Reid  was  as  follows ; 
He  was  born  in  1818,  in  the  north  of  Ireland,  the  son  oi 
a  Presbyterian  clergyman,  who  was  a  type  of  the  class 
which  Goldsmith  has  described  so  freshly  in  the  "  Deserted 
Village,"  and  was  highly  thought  of  for  his  labors  among 
the  poor  of  his  neighborhood.  An  earnest,  reverent  man, 
to  whom  his  calling  was  indeed  a  sacred  one,  he  designed 
his  son  Mayne  for  the  ministry,  in  the  hope,  no  doubt, 
that  he  would  be  Lis  successor.  But  nature  had  some- 
thing to  say  about  that,  as  well  as  his  good  father.  He 
began  to  stud/  for  the  ministry,  but  it  was  not  long  before 
I 


M12542 


he  was  draws  in  another  direction.  Always  a  great  reader, 
his  favorite  books  were  descriptions  of  travel  in  foreign 
lands,  particularly  those  which  dealt  with  the  scenery, 
the  people,  and  the  resources  of  America.  Tie  spell  whicfc 
these  exercised  over  his  imagination,  joined  to  a  love  ol 
adventure  which  was  inherent  in  his  temperament,  and 
inherited,  perhaps  with  his  race,  determined  his  career. 
At  the  a£,e  of  twenty  he  closed  his  theological  tomes,  and 
girding  up  his  loins  with  a  stout  heart  he  sailed  from  the 
shores  of  the  Old  World  for  the  New.  Following  the 
spirit  in  his  feet  he  landed  at  New  Orleans,  which  was 
probably  a  more  promising  field  for  a  young  man  of  his 
talents  than  any  Northern  city,  and  was  speedily  engaged 
in  business.  The  nature  of  this  business  is  not  stated, 
further  than  it  was  that  of  ?.  trader;  but  whatever  it  was 
it  obliged  this  young  Irishman  to  make  long  journeys  into 
the  interior  of  the  country,  which  was  almost  a  terra  in- 
cognita. Sparsely  settled,  where  settled  at  all,  it  was  still 
clothed  in  primeval  verdure — here  in  the  endless  reach  of 
savannas,  there  in  the  depth  of  pathless  woods,  and  far 
away  to  the  North  and  the  West  in  those  monotonous 
ocean  like  levels  of  land  for  which  the  speech  of  England 
has  no  name — the  Prairies.  Its  population  was  nomadic, 
not  to  say  barbaric,  consisting  of  tribes  of  Indians  whose 
hunting  grounds  from  time  immemorial  the  region  wasr 
hunters  and  trappers,  who  had  turned  their  backs  upon 
civilization  for  the  free,  wild  li.e  of  nature  ;  men  of 
doubtful  or  dangerous  antecedents,  who  had  found  it  con- 
venient to  leave  their  country  for  their  country's  good  ; 
and  scattered  about  hardy  pioneer  communities  from  East- 
ern States,  advancing  waves  of  the  great  sea  of  emigration 
which  is  still  drawing  the  course  of  empire  westward. 
Travelling  in  a  country  like  this,  and  among  people  like 
*Hese,  May  lie  Reid  passed  five  years  of  his  early  manhood, 
was  at  home  wherever  he  went,  and  never  more  so 
l^an  when  among  the  Indians  of  the  Red  River  territory, 
with  whom  he  spent  several  months,  learning  their  lan- 
guage, studying  their  customs,  and  enjoying  the  wild  and 
beautiful  scenery  of  their  camping  grounds.  Indian  for 
the  time,  he  lived  in  their  lodges,  rode  with  them,  hunted 
with  them,  and  night  after  night  sat  by  their  blazing 
camp-fires  listening  to  the  warlike  stoiies  of  the  braves 
and  the  quaint  legends  of  the  medicine  men.  There  wag 
that  in  the  blood  of  Marne  Reid  which  fitted,  him  to  lead 
this  Life  at  ^«ia  ^me,  and  whether  he  knew  it  or  not  4 
2 


educated  lifs  genius  as  no  ether  life  conld  have  done.  It 
familiarized  him  with  a  large  extent  of  country  in  the 
South  and  West ;  it  introduced  him  to  men  and  manners 
which  existed  nowhere  else;  and  it  revealed  to  him  the 
secrets  of  Indian  life  and  character. 

There  was  another  side,  however,  to  Mayne  Reid  than 
that  we  have  touched  upon,  and  this,  at  the  end  of  fiv* 
years,  drew  him  back  to  the  average  life  of  his  kind.  We 
find  him  next  in  Philadelphia,  where  lie  began  to  con- 
tribute stories  and  sketches  of  travel  to  the  newspapers 
and  magazines.  Philadelphia  was  then  the  most  literate 
city  in  the  United  States,  the  one  in  which  a  clever  writer 
was  at  once  encouraged  and  rewarded.  Frank  and  warm- 
hearted, he  made  many  friends  there  among  journalists 
and  authors.  One  of  these  friends  was  Edgar  Allan  Poe, 
whom  he  often  visited  at  his  home  in  Spring  Garden,  and 
concerning  whom  years-after,  when  he  was  dead,  he  wrote 
with  loving  tenderness. 

The  next  episode  in  the  career  of  Mayne  Reid  was  not 
what  one  would  expect  from  a  man  of  letters,  though  it 
•vas  just  what  might  have  been  expected  from  a  man  of 
his  temperament  and  antecedents.  It  grew  out  of  the 
time,  which  was  warlike,  and  it  drove  him  into  the  army 
with  which  the  United  States  speedily  crushed  the  forces 
of  the  sister  Republic — Mexico.  He  obtained  a  commis- 
sion, and  served  throughout  the  war  with  great  bravery 
and  distinction.  This  stormy  episode  ended  with  a  severe 
wound,  which  he  received  in  storming  the  heights  of  Cha- 
pultepeo — a  terrible  battle  which  practically  ended  the 
war. 

A  second  episode  of  a  similar  character,  but  with  a  more 
fortunate  conclusion,  occurred  about  four  years  later.  It 
grew  out  of  another  war,  which,  happily  for  us,  was  not  on 
our  borders,  but  in  the  heart  of  Europe,  where  the  Hun- 
garian race  had  risen  in  insurrection  against  the  hated  power 
of  Austria.  Their  desperate  valor  in  the  face  of  tremen- 
dous odds  excited  the  sympathy  of  the  American  people, 
and  fired  the  heart  of  Captain  Mayne  Reid,  who  buckled 
on  his  sword  once  more,  and  sailed  from  New  York  with 
a  body  of  volunteers  to  aid  the  Hungarians  in  their  struggles 
for  independence.  They  were  too  late,  for  hardly  had 
they  reached  Paris  before  they  learned  that  all  was  over'. 
Srorgey  had  surrendered  at  Arad,  and  Hungary  was 
trushed.  They  were  at  once  dismissed,  and  Captain 
betook  himself  to  London. 

3 


The  life  of  the  Mayne  Jftetd  in  whom  WL  ar«  must  Mr 

terested — Mayne  Reid,  the  author — began  at  this  time, 
when  he  was  in  his  thirty-first  year,  and  ended  only  on 
the  day  of  his  death,  October  21,  1883.  It  covered  one- 
third  of  a  century,  and  was,  when  compared  with  that 
which  had  preceded  it,  uneventful,  if  not  devoid  of  in- 
cident. There  is  not  much  that  needs  be  told  —not  much, 
indeed,  that  can  be  told — in  the  life  of  a  man  of  letters 
like  Captain  Mayne  Reid.  It  is  written  in  his  books. 
Mayne  Reid  was  one  of  the  best  known  authors  of  hia 
time — differing  in  this  from  many  authors  who  are  popu- 
lar without  being  known — and  in  the  walk  of  fiction  which 
he  discovered  for  himself  he  is  an  acknowledged  mas- 
ter. His  reputation  did  not  depend  upon  the  admiration 
of  the  millions  of  young  people  who  read  his  books,  but 
upon  the  judgment  of  mature  critics,  to  whom  his  delinea- 
tions of  adventurous  lii'e  were  literature  of  no  common 
order.  His  reputation  as  a  story-teller  was  widely  recog- 
nized on  the  Continent,  where  he  was  accepted  as  aa 
authority  in  regard  to  the  customs  of  the  pioneers  and  the 
guerilla  warfare  of  the  Indian  tribes,  and  was  warmly 
praised  for  his  freshness,  his  novelty,  and  his  hardy  origi- 
nality. The  people  of  France  and  Germany  delighted  in 
this  soldier- writer.  "  There  was  not  a  word  in  his  books 
which  a  school-boy  could  not  safely  read  aloud  to  hia 
mother  and  sisters."  So  says  a  late  English  critic,  to  which 
another  adds,  that  if  he  has  somewhat  gone  out  of  fashion 
of  late  years,  the  more's  the  pity  for  the  school-boy  of  the 
period.  What  Defoe  is  in  Robinson  Crusoe — realistic  id^l 
of  island  solitude — that,  in  his  romantic  stories  of  wilder* 
iife,  Is  his  great  scholar,  Captain  Mayne  Reid. 

n,  H.  STODDABD 
4 


CONTENTS. 


OftJLTRB  ».«• 

I.    ARRIVAL  AT  THE  PBOMISBD  LASH          ,        .       .       •  1 

II.    ON  THE  LIMPOPO                  .       •               .  6 

III.  A  TWIN  TRAP 9 

IV.  IN  THE  PITS    .......  14 

V.    AEEND  LOST .       .  18 

VI.    SPOOR'EM 21 

VII.    THE  LOST  HUNTEB 26 

VIIi.    RESCUED •       •       •       •  80 

IX.    AN  INCIDENT  OF  THE  ROAD     ......  84 

X.    MACOKA 88 

XL    MACORA'S  KRAAL 42 

XII.    SPYING  OUT  THE  LAND        ......  46 

XIII.  THE  FAITHFUL  "SMOKK" 49 

XIV.  THE  LAGOON 62 

XV.    HIPPOPOTAMI      .........  66 

XVI.    HUNTING  HIPPOPOTAMI 68 

XVII.    To  THE  GIRAFFE  COUNTBT      .                            .       .  68 

XVIII.    A  GIRAFFE  CHASK 66 

XIX.    THE  CAMELOPARD 71 

XX.    A  RACE  FOR  LIFE 73 

XXI.    A  CREATURE  HARD  TO  KILL    ......  78 

XXII.    A  SEPARATION        .              82 

XXIII.  FROM  BAD  TO  WORSE       •       .       .       .       .              •  86 

XXIV.  REUNION 89 

XXV.    MISTAKES  OF  A  NIGHT     ....              *  98 

XXVI.    CAPTURED ,  97 

XXVII.    IN  THONGS  .  .....  .101 

XXVIII.    LED  OUT  TO  DIB    .                                            .  *•  *  10f 


IT  CONTENTS. 

XXIX.  JUST  IN  TIME 10S 

XXX.  THE  HOPO 113 

XXXI.  DISAPPOINTED  ....  ,  117 

XXXII.  DRIVEN  A  WAI 120 

XXXIII.  THE  RETREAT 123 

XXXIV.  TYRANNY  AND  LOYALTY 128 

XXXV  WELCOME  TIDINGS 133 

XXXVI  BESIEGED 138 

JXXVII.  NOT  QUITE  TOO  LATB         . 148 

XXXVIII.  A  TALK  ABOUT  HOME 147 

XXXIX.  AMONG  THE  MIMOSAS 161 

XL.  ANOTHER  DISAPPOINTMENT 156 

XLI.  A  HERD  OP  BUFFALOES  .......  160 

XL1I.  THE  POISONED  SPRING       ......  164 

XLIII.  EXCITEMENT  FOR  ALL    .......  168 

XLIV.  THE  PIT 172 

XLV.  ON  THE  KARROO 176 

XL VI.  THE  POOL  OF  DEATH 181 

XL VII.  THE  WATER-ROOT 185 

XL VIII.  AN  ODD  SORT  OF  SUCTION  PUMP     ....  189 

XLIX.  SCENES  SELDOM  VISITED 193 

L,  A  TALK  ABOUT  OSTRICHES 198 

LI.  ANOTHER  DELAY 201 

LII.  A  HOPELESS  CHASE 206 

LIII.  A  WEARY  WATCH 209 

LIV.  CHANCE  BETTER  THAN  SKILL 215 

LV.  A  REVERSE  OF  FORTUNE 219 

LVI.  THE  SEARCH  FOR  WILLEM 224 

LVTI.  AN  ENCOUNTER  BETWEEN  OLD  ACQUAINTANCES  .       .  228 

LVIII.  THE  LOST  ARE  FOUND 232 

LIX.  A  LION  HUNT 237 

LX.  A  SUDDEN  REVERSE  OF  FORTUNE  .       .       •  241 

LXI.  THE  LOST  FOUND 245 

LXII.  WITH  THE  HOTTENTOTS     .       .  ...  249 

LXIII.  THE  DUTCHMAN'S  FIRESIDE  ......  263 

LXIV.  "STRAYED  OR  STOLEN" 25« 

LXV.  THE  LAST  OF  A  FAMILY  261 


CONTENTS. 


LXVI.  NEWS  OF  THE  LOST 

LXVII.  WHY  CONGO  TURNED  TRAITDR 

LXVIII.  LIGHT  OUT  OF  DARKNESS        .        . 

LXIX.  THE  KAFFIR  DISCOVERS  TOC  MUCH 

LXX.  CONGO  A  CAPTIVE 

LXXI.  A  FIGHT  BY  FIRELIGHT  • 

LXXII.  ALL  RIGHT  ONCE  MOB« 

LXXIII.  COHCLUSIOJI  . 


270 
274 
279 
282 
287 
292 
2M 


THE  GIRAFFE  HUNTERS. 


CHAPTER    1. 

ARRIVAL    AT   THE   PROMISED    LAND. 

IN  that  land  of  which  we  have  so  many  records  of  early 
and  high  civilization,  and  also  such  strong  evidences  of 
present  barbarism,  —  the  land  of  which  we  know  so  much 
and  so  little,  —  the  land  where  Nature  exhibits  some  of  her 
most  wonderful  creations  and  greatest  contrasts,  and  where 
she  is  also  prolific  in  the  great  forms  of  animal  and  vegeta- 
ble life,  —  there,  my  young  reader,  let  us  wander  once  more. 
Let  us  return  to  Africa,  and  encounter  new  scenes  in  com- 
pany with  old  friends. 

On  the  banks  of  the  Limpopo  brightly  blazes  a  hunter's 
fire,  around  which  the  reader  may  behold  three  distinct  cir- 
cles of  aLimated  beings.  The  largest  is  composed  of  horses, 
the  second  of  dogs,  and  the  lesser  or  inner  one  of  young 
men,  whom  many  of  my  readers  will  recognize  as  old  ac- 
quaintances. 

I  have  but  to  mention  the  names  of  Hans  and  Hendrik 
Von  Bloom,  Groot  Willem  and  Arend  Van  Wyk,  to  make 
known  that  The  Young  Yagers  are  again  on  a  hunting  expe- 
dition. In  the  one  in  which  we  now  encounter  them,  all  the 
parties  are  not  inspired  by  the  same  hopes  and  desires. 

The  quiet  and  learned  Hans  Von  Bloom,  like  many  colo- 
nial youths,  is  affected  with  the  dtsire  of  visiting  the  hom« 
of  his  forefathers.  He  wishes  to  go  to  Europe  for  the  pur* 


J  THE  GIRAFFE  HUNTERS. 

pose  of  making  some  practical  use  of  the  knowledge  ac 
quired,  and  the  floral  collections  made,  while  a  Bush-Boy 
and  a  Young  Yager.  But  before  doing  so,  he  wishes  to  en- 
large his  knowledge  of  natural  history  by  making  one  morf 
expedition  to  a  part  of  Southern  Africa  he  has  not  yst  visited. 
,  a.  (.  He  fcnows  that -extensive  regions  of  his  native  land,  con- 
°!  '•etkining'Jarge.-Mvers  and  immense  forests,  and  abounding  in  a 
'1  52  ,« vast,  variety  of  r.ar«* -plants,  lie  between  the  rivers  Limpopo 
and  'Zambezi,  Jarid*  before  visiting  Europe  he  wishes  to  extend 
his  botanic  researches  in  that  direction.  His  desire  to  make 
this  new  excursion  amid  the  African  wilds  is  no  stronger 
than  that  of  "  Groot  Willem  "  Van  Wyk,  who  ever  since 
his  return  from  the  last  expedition,  six  months  before,  has 
been  anxious  to  undertake  another  in  quest  of  game  such  as 
he  has  not  yet  encountered. 

Our  readers  will  search  in  vain  around  the  camp-fire  for 
little  Jan  and  Klaas.  'Their  parents  would  not  consent  to 
their  going  so  far  from  home,  on  an  excursion  promising  so 
many  hardships  and  so  much  danger.  Besides,  it  was  neces- 
sary that  they  should  become  something  better  than  mere 
Bush-Boys,  by  spending  a  few  years  at  school. 

The  two  young  cornets,  Hendrik  Von  Bloom  and  Arend 
Van  Wyk,  each  endeavoring  to  wear  the  appearance  of  old 
warriors,  are  present  in  the  camp.  Although  both  are  pas- 
sionately fond  of  a  sportsman's  life,  each,  for  certain  reasons, 
had  refrained  from  urging  the  necessity  or  advantage  of  the 
present  expedition. 

They  would  have  preferred  remaining  at  home  and  trying 
to  find  amusement  during  the  day  with  the  inferior  game  to 
be  found  near  Graaf  Reinet,  —  not  that  they  fear  danger  or 
were  in  any  way  entitled  to  the  appellation  of  "  cockney 
sportsmen";  but  home  has  an  attraction  for  them  that  the 
love  of  adventure  cannot  wholly  eradicate. 

Hendrik  Von  Bloom  could  have  stayed  very  happily  at 
home.  The  excitement  of  the  chase,  which  on  former  oce»- 


ARRIVAL  AT  THE  PROMISED  LAND.  3 

sionr,  ae  had  so  much  enjoyed,  now  no  longer  attracts  him 
half  so  much  as  the  smiles  of  Wilhelmina  Van  Wyk,  the. 
only  uister  of  his  friends  Groot  Willem  and  Arend. 

The  latter  young  gentleman  would  not  have  travelled  far 
from  the  daily  society  of  little  Triiey  Von  Bloom,  had  he 
been  left  to  his  own  inclinations.  But  Willem  and  Hans 
had  determined  upon  seeking  adventures  farther  to  the  north 
than  any  place  they  had  yet  visited;  and  hence  the  present 
expedition. 

The  promise  of  sport  and  rare  adventures,  added  to  the 
fear  of  ridicule  should  they  remain  at  home,  influenced  Hen- 
drik  and  Arend  to  accompany  the  great  hunter  and  the  nat- 
uralist to  the  banks  of  the  Limpopo. 

Seated  near  the  fire  are  two  other  individuals,  whom  the 
readers  of  The  Young  Yagers  will  recognize  as  old  acquaint- 
ances. One  is  the  short,  stout,  heavy-headed  Bushman, 
Swartboy,  who  could  not  have  been  coaxed  to  remain  behind 
while  his  young  masters  Hans  and  Hendrik  were  out  in 
search  of  adventures. 

The  other  personage  not  mentioned  by  name  is  Congo, 
the  Kaffir. 

The  Limpopo  River  was  too  far  from  Graaf  Reinet  for 
the  young  hunters  to  think  of  reaching  it  with  wagons  and 
oxen.  The  journey  might  be  made,  but  it  would  take  up  too 
much  time  ;  and  they  were  impatient  to  reach  what  Groot 
Willem  had  long  called  "  The  Promised  Land." 

In  order,  therefore,  to  do  their  travelling  in  as  little  time 
as  possible,  they  had  taken  no  oxen  ;  but,  mounted  on  good 
hor.es,  had  hastened  by  the  nearest  route  to  the  banks  of 
the  Limpopo,  avoiding  in  place  of  seeking  adventures  by 
the;  way.  Besides  their  own  saddle-horses,  six  others  were 
furnished  with  pack-saddle^,  and  lightly  laden  with  ammu- 
nition, cl  >thing,  and  such  other  articles  as  might  be  re« 
quired 

The  camp  where  we  now  encounter  them  is  a  temporary 


4  THE  GIRAFFE  HUNTERS. 

halting-place  on  the  Limpopo.  They  have  succeeded  *n 
grossing  the  river,  and  are  now  on  the  borders  of  that  land 
BO  long  represented  to  them  as  being  a  hunter's  paradise.  A 
toilsome  journey  is  no  longer  before  them ;  but  only  amuse- 
ment, of  a  kind  so  much  appreciated  that  they  have  travelled 
several  hundred  miles  to  enjoy  it. 

We  have  stated  that,  in  undertaking  this  expedition,  the 
youths  were  influenced  by  different  motives.  This  was  to  a 
great  extent  true ;  and  yet  they  had  a  common  purpose  be- 
side that  of  mere  amusement.  The  consul  for  the  Nether- 
lands had  been  instructed  by  his  government  to  procure  a 
young  male  and  female  giraffe,  to  be  forwarded  to  Europe 
Five  hundred  pounds  had  been  offered  for  the  pair  safely 
delivered  either  at  Cape  Town  or  Port  Natal ;  and  several 
parties  of  hunters  that  had  tried  to  procure  these  had  failed 
They  had  shot  and  otherwise  killed  camelopards  by  the  score, 
but  had  not  succeeded  in  capturing  any  young  ones  alive. 

Our  hunters  had  left  home  with  the  determination  to  take 
back  a  pair  of  young  giraffes,  and  to  pay  all  expenses  of  their 
expedition  by  this,  as  also  by  the  sale  of  hippopotamus  teeth. 
The  hope  was  not  an  unreasonable  one.  They  knew  that 
fortunes  had  been  made  in  procuring  elephants'  tusks,  and 
also  that  the  teeth  of  the  hippopotamus  were  the  finest  of 
ivory,  and  commanded  a  price  four  times  greater  than  any 
other  sent  to  the  European  market. 

But  the  capturing  of  the  young  camelopards  was  the 
principal  object  of  their  expedition.  The  love  of  glory  war 
stronger  than  the  desire  of  gain,  especially  in  Groot  Willera, 
^ho  as  a  hunter  eagerly  longed  to  accomplish  a  feat  which 
had  been  attempted  by  so  many  others  without  success.  In 
his  mind,  the  fame  of  fetching  back  the  two  young  giraffes 
far  outweighed  the  five  hundred  pound  prize  to  be  obtained, 
though  the  latter  was  a  consideration  not  to  be  despised,  and 
no  doubt  formed  with  him,  as  with  the  others,  an  additional 
incentive. 


ON  THE  LIMPOPO.  5 

CHAPTER    II. 

ON     THE     LIMPOPO. 

DURING  the  first  night  spent  upon  the  Limpopo  out 
adventurers  had  good  reason  for  believing  that  they 
were  in  the  neighborhood  of  several  kinds  of  game  they 
were  anxious  to  fall  in  with. 

Their  repose  was  disturbed  by  a  combination  of  sounds,  in 
which  they  could  distinguish  the  roar  of  the  lion,  the  trum- 
pet-like notes  of  the  elephant,  mingled  with  the  voices  of 
Borne  creature  they  could  not  remember  having  previously 
heard. 

Several  hours  of  that  day  had  been  passed  in  searching 
for  a  place  to  cross  the  river,  —  one  where  the  banks  were 
low  on  each  side,  and  the  stream  not  too  deep.  This  had 
not  been  found  until  the  sun  was  low  down  upon  the  hori- 
zon. 

By  the  time  they  had  got  safely  over,  twilight  was  fast 
thickening  into  darkness,  and  all  but  Congo  were  unwilling 
to  proceed  farther  that  night.  The  Kaffir  suggested  that 
they  should  go  at  least  half  a  mile  up  or  down  the  rivet* 
and  Groot  Willem  seconded  the  proposal,  although  he  had 
no  other  reason  for  doing  so  than  a  blind  belief  in  the  opin- 
ions of  his  attendant,  whether  they  were  based  upon  wisdom 
or  instinct. 

In  the  end  Congo's  suggestion  had  been  adopted,  and  the 
sounds  that  disturbed  the  slumbers  of  the  camp  were  heard 
at  some  distance,  proceeding  from  the  place  where  they  had 
crossed  the  river. 

"  Now,  can  you  understand  why  Congo  advised  us  to  come 
here  ?  "  asked  Groot  Willem,  as  they  listened  to  the  hidecui 
noises  that  were  depriving  them  of  sleep. 


t  THE  GIRAFFE  HUNTERS. 

w  No,"  was  the  reply  of  his  companions. 

"  Well,  it  was  because  the  place  where  we  crossed  ia  th« 
watering-place  for  all  the  animals  in  the  neighborhood." 

"That  is  so,  Baas  Willem,"  said  Congo,  confirming  the 
statement  of  his  master. 

"  But  we  have  not  come  a  thousand  miles  for  the  sake  of 
keeping  out  of  the  way  of  those  animals,  have  we  ?  "  asked 
the  hunter  Hendrik. 

"  No,"  answered  Willem,  "  we  came  here  to  seek  them, 
not  to  have  them  seek  us.  Our  horses  want  rest,  whether 
we  do  or  not." 

Here  ended  further  conversation  for  the  night,  for  the 
hunters  becoming  accustomed  to  the  chorus  of  the  wild  crea- 
tures, took  no  further  notice  of  it,  and  one  after  another  fell 
asleep. 

Morning  dawned  upon  a  scene  of  surpassing  beauty. 
They  were  in  a  broad  valley,  covered  with  magnificent 
trees,  among  which  were  many  gigantic  baobabs  (Adansonia 
digitata).  Wild  date-trees  were  growing  in  little  clumps; 
while  the  floral  carpet,  spread  in  brilliant  pattern  over  the 
valley,  was  observed  by  Hans  with  an  air  of  peculiar  satis- 
faction. 

lie  had  reached  a  new  field  for  the  pursuit  of  his  studies, 
and  bright  dreams  were  passing  gently  through  his  mind,  — • 
dreams  that  anticipated  new  discoveries  in  the  botanical 
world,  which  might  make  his  name  known  among  the  savans 
of  Europe. 

Before  any  of  his  companions  were  moving,  Groot  Wil- 
lem, accompanied  by  Congo,  stole  forth  to  take  a  look  at  the 
lurrounding  country. 

They  directed  their  course  down  the  river.  On  reaching 
the  place  where  they  had  crossed  it,  they  chanced  upon  a 
tableau  that  even  a  hunter,  who  is  supposed  to  take  delight 
in  the  destruction  of  animals,  could  not  look  upon  without 
unpleasant  emotions. 


ON  THE  LIMPOPO.  •  7 

Within  the  space  of  a  hundred  yards  were  lying  five 
dead  antelopes,  of  a  species  Willem  had  never  seen  before* 
Feeding  on  the  carcasses  were  several  hyenas.  On  the  ap- 
proach of  the  hunters,  they  slowly  moved  away,  each  laugh- 
ing like  a  madman  who  has  just  committed  some  horrible 
atrocity. 

By  the  "  spoors  "  seen  upon  the  river-banks,  it  was  evident 
that  both  elephants  and  lions  had  visited  the  place  during 
the  night.  While  making  these  and  other  reconnoissances, 
Groot  Willem  was  joined  by  Hans,  who  had  already  com- 
menced his  favorite  study  by  making  an  examination  of  the 
floral  treasures  in  his  immediate  locality.  Arriving  up  with 
Groot  Willem,  the  attention  of  Hans  was  at  once  directed  to 
an  examination  of  the  antelopes,  which  he  pronounced  to  be 
elands,  but  believed  them  to  be  of  a  new  and  undescribed 
variety  of  this  animal.  They  were  elands ;  but  each  was 
marked  with  small  white  stripes  across  the  body,  in  this 
respect  resembling  "  koodoos." 

After  a  short  examination  of  the  spoor,  Congo  asserted 
that  a  troop  of  elands  had  first  visited  the  watering-place, 
and  that  while  they  were  there  four  bull  elephants,  also  in 
search  of  water,  had  charged  with  great  speed  upon  the  an 
telopes.  Three  or  four  lions  had  also  joined  in  the  strife,  in 
which  the  only  victims  had  been  the  unfortunate  elands. 

"  I  think  we  are  in  a  place  where  we  had  better  make  a 
regular  enclosure,  and  stop  for  a  few  days,"  suggested  Groot 
Willem,  on  his  return  to  the  camp.  "  There  is  plertty  of 
feed  for  the  horses,  and  we  have  proof  that  the  '  drift '  where 
we  crossed  is  a  great  resort  for  all  kinds  of  game." 

44 1  'm  of  the  same  opinion,"  assented  Hendrik  ;  "  but  I 
don't  wish  to  encamp  quite  so  close  to  the  crossing  as  this  is. 
We  had  better  move  some  distance  off.  Then  we  shall  not 
prevent  game  from  seeking  the  drift,  or  be  ourselves  hindered 
from  getting  sleep.  Don't  you  think  we'd  better  move  a 
little  farther  up  the  river?'* 


8  .  THE  GIRAFFE  HUNTERS. 

*'  Yes,  yos,"  was  the  unanimous  answer. 

It  was  therefore  decided  that  search  should  be  made  for  a 
better  camping-ground,  where  they  could  build  themselves  a 
proper  enclosure,  or  "  kraal." 

After  partaking  of  their  first  breakfast  upon  the  Limpopo,. 
Groot  Willem,  Hans,  and  Hendrik  mounted  their  horses  and 
rode  off  up  the  river,  accompanied  by  the  full  pack  of  dogs, 
Jeaving  Arend,  with  Swartboy  and  Congo,  to  take  care  of  the 
camp. 

For  nearly  three  miles,  the  young  hunters  rode  along  the 
bank  of  the  river,  without  finding  any  spot  where  access  to 
the  water  could  be  readily  obtained.  The  banks  were  high 
and  steep,  and  therefore  but  little  visited  by  such  animals  as 
they  wished  to  hunt.  At  this  point  the  features  of  the  land- 
scape began  to  change,  presenting  an  appearance  more  to 
their  satisfaction.  Light  timber,  such  as  would  be  required 
for  the  construction  of  a  stockade,  was  growing  near  the 
river,  which  was  no  longer  inaccessible,  though  its  banks  ap- 
peared but  little  frequented  by  game. 

"  I  think  this  place  will  suit  admirably,"  said  Groot  Wil- 
lem. "  We  are  only  half  an  hour's  ride  from  the  drift,  and 
probably  we  may  find  good  hunting-ground  farther  up  stream." 

"  Very  likely,"  rejoined  Hendrik ;  "  but  before  taking  too 
much  trouble  to  build  ourselves  a  big  kraal,  we  had  better  be 
sure  about  what  sort  of  game  is  to  be  got  here." 

"  You  are  right  about  that,"  answered  Willem ;  "  we  must 
take  care  to  find  out  whether  there  are  hippopotami  and 
giraffes.  We  cannot  go  home  without  a  pair  of  the  latter. 
Our  friends  would  be  disappointed,  and  some  I  know  would 
have  a  laugh  at  us." 

*•  And  you  for  one  would  deserve  it,"  said  Hans.  "  Re- 
member how  you  ridiculed  the  other  hunters  who  returned 
unsuccessful." 

Having  selected  a  place  for  the  kraal,  should  they  decide 
on  staying  awhile  in  the  neighborhood,  the  young  hunters 


A   TWIN  TRAP. 


proceeded  farther  up  the"  river,  for  the  purpose  of  learning 
something  more  of  the  hunting-ground  before  finally  detei- 
mining  to  construct  the  enclosure. 


CHAPTER    III. 

A    TWIN    TRAP. 

NOT  long  after  the  departure  of  Groot  Willem  and  his 
companions,  Arend,  looking  towards  a  thicket  about 
half  a  mile  from  the  river,  perceived  a  small  herd  of  ante- 
lopes quietly  browsing  upon  the  plain.  Mounting  his  horse, 
he  rode  off,  with  the  intention  of  bagging  one  or  more  of 
them  for  the  day's  dinner. 

Having  ridden  to  the  leeward  of  the  herd,  and  getting 
near  them,  he  saw  that  they  were  of  the  species  known  as 
"  Duyker,"  or  Divers  (Antelope  grimmia).  Near  them  was  a 
small  "  motte  "  of  the  Nerium  oleander,  a  shrub  about  twelve 
feet  high,  loaded  with  beautiful  blossoms.  Under  the  cover 
of  these  bushes,  he  rode  up  close  enough  to  the  antelopes  to 
insure  a  good  shot,  and,  picking  out  one  of  the  largest  of  the 
herd,  he  fired. 

All  the  antelopes  but  one  rushed  to  the  edge  of  the  thicket, 
made  a  grand  leap,  and  dived  out  of  sight  over  the  tops  of  the 
bushes,  —  thus  affording  a  beautiful  illustration  of  that  pecu- 
liarity to  which  they  are  indebted  for  their  name  of  Divers. 
Riding  up  to  the  one  that  had  remained  behind,  and  which 
was  that  at  which  he  had  fired,  the  young  hunter  made  sure 
that  it  was  dead ;  he  then  trotted  back  to  the  camp,  and  de- 
spatched Congo  and  the  Bushman  to  bring  it  in.  They  sooq 
returned  with  the  carcass,  which  they  proceeded  to  skin  and 
make  ready  for  the  spit. 
I* 


10  THE  GIRAFFE  HUNTERS. 

While  thus  engaged,  Swartboy  appeared  to  notice  soma 
thing  out  upon  the  plain. 

"  Look  yonner,  Baas  Arend,"  said  he. 

«Well,  what  is  it,  Swart?" 

"  You  see  da  pack-horse  dare  ?  He  gone  too  much  off 
from  de  camp." 

Arend  turned  and  looked  in  the  direction  the  Bushman 
was  pointing.  One  of  the  horses,  which  had  strayed  from 
its  companions,  was  now  more  than  half  a  mile  off,  and  was 
wandering  onwards. 

"  All  right,  Swart.  You  go  on  with  your  cooking.  1 1i 
ride  after  myself,  and  drive  it  in." 

Arend,  again  mounting  his  horse,  trotted  off  in  the  direc- 
tion of  the  animal  that  had  strayed. 

For  cooking  the  antelope,  Congo  and  Swartboy  saw  the 
necessity  of  providing  themselves  with  some  water;  and 
taking  a  vessel  for  that  purpose,  they  set  out  for  the  drift,—* 
that  being  the  nearest  place  where  they  could  obtain  it. 

They  kept  along  the  bank  of  the  river,  and  just  before 
reaching  a  place  where  they  would  descend  to  the  water, 
Congo,  who  was  in  the  advance,  suddenly  disappeared !  He 
had  walked  on  to  a  carefully  concealed  pit,  dug  for  the  pur- 
pose of  catching  hippopotami  or  elephants. 

The  hole  was  about  nine  feet  deep ;  and  after  being  aston- 
ished by  dropping  into  it,  the  Kaffir  was  nearly  blinded  by 
the  sand,  dust,  and  other  materials  that  had  formed  the  cov- 
ering of  the  pit. 

Congo  was  too  well  acquainted  with  this  South  African 
device  for  killing  large  game  to  be  anyways  disconcerted  by 
what  had  happened ;  and  after  becoming  convinced  that  he 
was  uninjured  by  the  fall,  he  turned  his  glance  upward,  ex- 
pecting assistance  from  his  companion. 

But  Swartboy's  aid  could  not  just  then  be  given.  The 
Bushman,  amused  by  the  ludicrous  incident  that  had  be« 
felleu  bis  rival,  was  determined  to  enjoy  the  fun  for  a  littk 


A   TWIN   TRAP  11 

Uvtering  a  wild  shout  of  laughter  that  was  a  toler- 
able imitation  of  an  enraged  hyena,  Swartboy  seemed  trans- 
ported into  a  heaven  of  unadulterated  joy.  Earth  appeared 
hardly  abte  to  hold  him  as  he  leaped  and  danced  around  the 
edge  of  the  pit. 

Never  had  his  peculiar  little  mind  been  so  intensely  de 
lighted ;  but  the  manifestations  of  that  delight  were  more 
suddenly  terminated  than  commenced ;  for  in  the  midst  of 
his  eccentric  capers  he,  too,  suddenly  disappeared  into  the 
earth  as  if  swallowed  up  by  an  earthquake  !  His  misfortune 
svas  similar  to  that  which  had  befallen  his  companion.  Two 
pitfalls  had  been  constructed  close  together,  and  Swartboj 
now  occupied  the  second. 

It  is  a  common  practice  among  the  natives  of  South  Af- 
rica to  trap  the  elephant  in  these  twin  pitfalls;  as  the  ani- 
mals, too  hastily  avoiding  the  one,  run  the  risk  of  dropping 
into  the  other. 

Swartboy  and  the  Kaffir  had  unexpectedly  found  a  place 
where  this  plan  had  been  adopted ;  andf  much  to  their  dis- 
comfiture, without  the  success  anticipated  by  those  who  had 
taken  the  trouble  to  contrive  it. 

The  cavity  into  which  Congo  had  fallen  contained  about 
two  feet  of  mud  on  the  bottom.  The  sides  were  perpend'c- 
ular,  and  of  a  soapy  sort  of  clay,  so  that  his  attempts  at 
climbing  out  proved  altogether  unsuccessful,  thus  greaily  in- 
creasing the  chagrin  of  his  unphilosophic  mind.  He  had 
heard  the  Bushman's  screams  of  delight,  and  the  sounds  had 
contributed  nothing  to  reconcile  him  to  the  mischance  that 
had  befallen  him.  Several  minutes  passed  and  he  heard 
nothing  of  Swartboy. 

He  was  not  surprised  at  the  Bushman's  having  been 
amused  as  well  as  gratified  by  his  misfortune.  Still,  he 
expected  that  in  time  he  would  lend  assistance  and  pull  him 
out  of  the  pit.  But  as  this  assistance  was  not  given,  and 
as  Swartboy,  not  satisfied  with  laughing  at  his  misfortune^ 


12  THE   GIRAFFE  HUNTEKS. 

appeared  also  to  have  gone  off  and  left  him  to  his  fate,  tli€ 
Kaffir  became  frantic  with  rage. 

Several  more  minutes  passed,  which  to  Congo  seemed 
hours,  and  still  nothing  was  seen  or  heard  of  his  companion. 
Had  Swartboy  returned  to  the  camp  ?  If  so,  why  had  noi 
Arend,  on  ascertaining  what  was  wrong,  hastened  to  the 
relief  of  his  faithful  servant?  As  some  addition  to  the  dis- 
comforts of  the  place,  the  pit  contained  many  reptiles  and 
insects  that  had  in  some  manner  obtained  admittance,  and, 
like  himself,  could  not  escape.  There  were  toads,  frogs, 
large  ants  called  "soldiers,"  and  other  creatures  whose  com- 
pany he  had  no  relish  to  keep. 

In  vain  he  called,  "  Swartboy  !  "  and  "  Baas  Arend  !  "  No 
one  came  to  his  call.  The  strong,  vindictive  spirit  of  his 
race  was  soon  roused  to  the  pitch  of  fury,  and  liberty  became 
only  desired  for  one  object.  That  was  revenge,  —  revenge 
on  the  man  who,  instead  of  releasing  him  from  his  imprison- 
ment, only  exulted  in  its  continuance. 

The  Bushman  had  not  been  injured  in  falling  into  the  pit, 
as  may  be  supposed.  After  fully  comprehending  the  manner 
in  which  his  amusement  had  been  so  suddenly  brought  to  a 
termination,  his  first  thought  was  to  extricate  himself,  with- 
out asking  assistance  from  the  man  who  had  furnished  him 
with  the  fun.  His  pride  would  be  greatly  mortified  should 
the  Kaffir  get  out  of  his  pit,  and  find  him  in  the  other.  That 
would  be  a  humiliating  rencontre. 

In  silence,  therefore,  he  listened  to  Congo's  cries  for  as 
sistance,  while  at  the  same  time  doing  all  in  his  power  to 
extricate  himself.  He  tried  to  pull  up  a  sharp-pointed  stake 
that  stood  in  the  bottom  of  the  pit.  This  piece  of  timber  had 
been  placed  there  for  the  purpose  of  impaling  and  killing 
the  hippopotamus  or  elephant  that  should  drop  down  upon  it; 
and  had  the  Bushman  succeeded  in  taking  it  from  the  place 
where  it  had  been  planted,  he  might  have  used  it  in  working 
his  own  way  to  the  surface  of  the  earth.  This  object,  how- 


A  TWIN  TRAP.  Ill 

ever,  be  was  unable  to  accomplish,  and  his  mind  jecamt 
diverted  to  another  idea. 

Swartboy  had  a  system  of  logic,  not  wholly  peculiar  tc 
himself,  by  which  he  was  enabled  to  discover  that  there  must 
be  some  first  cause  for  his  being  in  a  place  from  which  he 
could  not  escape.  That  cause  was  no  other  than  Congo. 
Had  the  Kaffir  not  fallen  into  a  pit,  Swartboy  was  quite 
certain  that  he  would  have  escaped  the  similar  calamity. 

He  would  have  liberated  Congo  from  his  confinement,  and 
perhaps  sympathized  with  his  misfortune,  after  the  first  ebul- 
litions of  his  mirth  had  been  exhausted;  but  now,  on  being  en- 
trapped himself,  he  was  only  conscious  that  some  one  wa»  to 
blame  for  the  disagreeable  incident,  and  was  unable  to  admit 
that  this  some  one  was  himself.  The  mishap  had  befallen 
him  in  company  with  the  Kaffir.  It  was  that  individual's 
misfortune  that  had  conducted  to  his  own,  and  thio  was 
another  reason  why  he  now  submitted  to  his  captivity  in 
profound  silence. 

Unlike  Congo,  he  did  not  experience  the  soul-harrowing 
thought  of  being  neglected,  and  could  therefore  endure  his 
confinement  with  some  degree  of  patience  not  possible  to  his 
companion.  Moreover,  he  had  the  hope  of  speedy  deliver- 
ance, which  to  Congo  was  denied. 

He  knew  that  Arend  would  soon  return  to  the  camp  with 
the  stray  horse,  and  miss  them.  The  water-vessel  would 
also  be  missed,  and  a  search  would  be  made  for  it  in  the 
right  direction.  No  doubt  Arend,  seeing  that  the  bucket  was 
taken  away  from  the  camp,  and  finding  that  they  iid  not  re- 
turn, would  come  toward  the  drift,  —  the  only  >lace  where 
water  could  be  dipped  up.  In  doing  so  he  must  pass  within 
Bight  of  the  pits.  With  this  calculation,  therefor  j,  Swartboy 
could  reconcile  himself  to  patience  and  silence,  fbercaa  th£ 
Kaffir  had  no  such  consolatory  data  to  reflect  upc  a. 


14  THE   GIRAFFE  HUNTERS. 

CHAPTER    IV. 

IN  THE  PITS. 

AS  time  passed  on,  however,  and  Swartboy  saw  that  th€ 
sun  was  descending,  and  that  the  shades  of  night 
would  soon  be  gathering  over  the  river,  his  hopes  began  to 
sink  within  him.  He  could  not  understand  why  the  young 
hunter  had  not  long  ago  come  to  release  them.  Groot  Wil- 
lem,  Hendrik,  and  Hans  should  have  returned  by  that  time ; 
and  the  four  should  have  made  an  effectual  search  for  their 
missing  servants.  He  had  remained  silent  for  a  long  time, 
under  very  peculiar  circumstances.  But  silence  now  became 
unbearable,  and  he  was  seized  with  a  sudden  desire  to  ex 
press  his  dissatisfaction  at  the  manner  Fate  had  been  dealing 
out  events,  —  a  desire  no  longer  to  be  resisted.  The  silence 
was  at  last  broken  by  his  calling  out, — 

"Congo,  you  ole  fool,  where  are  you?  What  for  don't 
you  go  home  ?  " 

On  the  Kaffir's  ear  the  voice  fell  dull  and  distant ;  and  yet 
he  immediately  understood  whence  it  came.  Like  himself, 
the  Bushman  was  in  a  living  grave !  That  explained  his 
neglect  to  render  the  long-desired  assistance. 

"  Lor,  Swart !  why  I  waiting  for  you,"  answered  Congo, 
for  the  first  time  since  his  imprisonment  attempting  a  smile ; 
**I  don't  want  to  go  to  the  camp  and  leave  you  behind  me." 

"  You  think  a  big  sight  too  much  of  yourself,"  rejoined 
the  Bushman.  "  Who  wants  to  be  near  such  a  black  ole  fool 
as  you  ?  You  may  go  back  to  the  camp,  and  when  you  get 
there  jus'  tell  Baas  Hendrik  that  Swartboy  wants  to  see  him. 
I  've  got  something  particular  to  tell  him." 

"  Very  well,"  answered  the  Kaffir,  becoming  more  recon- 
ciled to  his  position ;  "  what  ?or  you  want  see  Baas  Hendrik  ? 


IN  THE  PITS.  15 

1 11  toll  him  what  you  want  without  making  him  come  here. 
What  shall  I  say?" 

In  answer  to  this  question,  Swartboy  made  a  long  speech, 
in  which  the  Kaffir  was  requested  to  report  himself  as  a  fool 
for  having  fallen  into  a  pit,  —  that  he  had  shown  himself 
more  stupid  than  the  sea-cows,  that  had  apparently  shunned 
the  trap  for  years. 

On  being  requested  to  explain  how  one  was  more  stupid 
than  the  other,  —  both  having  met  with  the  same  mischance, 
—  Swartboy  went  on  to  prove  that  his  misfortune  was  wholly 
owing  to  the  fault  of  Congo,  by  the  Kaffir  having  committed 
the  first  folly  of  allowing  himself  to  be  entrapped. 

Nothing,  to  the  Bushman's  mind,  could  be  more  clear  than 
that  Congo's  stupidity  in  falling  into  the  first  pit  had  led  to 
his  own  downfall  into  the  second. 

This  was  now  a  source  of  much  consolation  to  him,  and 
the  verbal  expression  of  his  wrongs  enabled  him  for  a  while 
to  feel  rather  happy  at  the  fine  opportunity  afforded  for  re- 
viling his  rival.  The  amusement,  however,  could  not  pre- 
vent his  thoughts  from  returning  to  the  positive  facts  that  he 
was  imprisoned  ;  that  in  place  of  passing  the  day  in  cooking 
and  eating  duyker,  he  had  been  fasting  and  fretting  in  a  dark, 
dirty  pit,  in  the  companionship  of  loathsome  reptiles. 

His  mind  now  expanding  under  the  exercise  of  a  startled 
imagination,  he  became  apprehensive.  What  if  some  acci- 
dent should  have  occurred  to  Arend,  and  prevented  his  re- 
turn to  the  camp  ?  What  if  Groot  Willem  and  the  others 
should  have  strayed,  and  not  find  their  way  back  to  the 
place  for  two  or  three  days?  He  had  heard  of  such  events 
happening  to  oiher  stupid  white  men,  and  why  not  to  them  ? 
What  if  they  had  met  a  tribe  of  the  savage  inhabitants  of 
the  country,  and  been  killed  or  taken  prisoners  ? 

These  conjectures,  and  a  thousand  others,  flitted  through 
the  brain  of  the  Bushman,  all  guiding  to  the  conclusion  that, 
should  either  of  them  prove  correct,  he  would  first  have  to 
eat  the  reptiles  in  the  pit,  and  then  starve. 


16  THK   GIRAFFE  LUNTERS. 

It  ttas  no  consolation  to  him  to  think  that  his  rival  in  the 
other  pit  would  hare  to  submit  to  a  similar  fate. 

.His  unpleasant  reveries  were  interrupted  by  a  short,  angry 
bark ;  and,  looking  up  to  the  opening  through  which  he  had 
descended,  he  beheld  the  countenance  of  a  wild  dog,  —  the 
"  wilde  honden"  of  the  Dutch  Boors. 

Uttering  another  and  a  different  cry,  the  animal  started 
back ;  and  from  the  sounds  now  heard  overhead,  the  Bush- 
man was  certain  that  it  was  accompanied  by  many  others  of 
its  kind. 

An  instinctive  fear  of  man  led  them  to  retreat  for  a  short 
distance ;  but  they  soon  found  out  that  "  the  wicked  flee 
when  no  man  pursueth,"  and  they  returned. 

They  were  hungry,  and  had  the  sense  to  know  that  the 
enemy  they  had  discovered  was,  for  some  reason,  unable  to 
molest  them. 

Approaching  nearer,  and  more  near,  they  again  gath- 
eied  around  the  pits,  and  saw  that  food  was  waiting  for  them 
at  the  bottom  of  both.  They  could  contemplate  their  vic- 
tims unharmed,  and  this  made  them  courageous  enough  to 
think  of  an  attack.  The  human  voice  and  the  gaze  of  hu- 
man eyes  had  lost  their  power,  and  the  pack  of  wild  hounds, 
counting  several  score,  began  to  think  of  taking  some  steps 
towards  satisfying  their  hunger. 

They  commenced  scratching  and  tearing  away  the  cov- 
ering of  the  pits,  sending  down  a  shower  of  dust,  sand,  and 
grass  that  nearly  suffocated  the  two  men  imprisoned  beneath. 

The  poles  supporting  the  screen  of  earth  were  rotten  with 
age,  and  the  whole  scaffolding  threatened  to  come  down  ae 
the  wild  dogs  scampered  over  it. 

"  If  there  should  be  a  shower  of  dogs,"  thought  Swartboy, 
u  I  hope  that  fool  Congo  will  have  his  share  of  it." 

This  hope  was  immediately  realized,  for  the  next  instan/ 
he  heard  the  howling  of  one  of  the  animals  evidently  down 
in  the  adjoining  pit.  It  had  fallen  through,  but,  fortunately 


IN  THE   PITS.  17 

For  Congo,  not  without  injuring  itself  in  a  way  that  he  had 
but  narrowly  escaped.  The  dog  had  got  transfixed  on  the 
Bharp-pointed  stake,  planted  firmly  in  the  centre  of  the  pit, 
and  was  now  hanging  on  it  in  horrible  agony,  unable  to  get 
clear. 

Without  lying  down  in  the  mud,  the  Kaffir  was  unable  to 
keep  his  face  more  than  twelve  inches  from  the  open  jaws  of 
the  dog,  that  in  its  struggles  spun  round  as  on  a  pivot ;  and 
Congo  had  to  press  close  against  the  side  of  the  pit,  to  keep 
out  of  the  reach  of  the  creature  yelping  in  his  ears. 

Swartboy  could  distinguish  the  utterances  of  this  dog  from 
those  of  its  companions  above,  and  the  interpretation  he  gave 
to  them  was,  that  a  fierce  combat  was  taking  place  between 
it  and  the  Kaffir. 

The  jealousy  and  petty  ill-will  so  often  exhibited  by  the 
Bushman  was  not  so  strong  as  he  had  himself  believed. 
His  intense  anxiety  to  know  which  was  getting  the  best  of 
the  fight,  added  to  the  fear  that  Congo  was  being  torn  to 
pieces,  told  him  that  his  friendship  for  the  Kaffir  far  out- 
weighed the  animosity  he  fancied  himself  to  have  felt. 

The  fiendish  yells  of  the  dogs,  the  unpleasant  situation  in 
which  he  was  placed,  and  the  uncertainty  of  the  time  he  waa 
to  endure  it,  were  wellnigh  driving  him  distracted;  when  just 
then  the  wild  honden  appeared  to  be  beating  a  retreat,  —  the 
only  one  remaining  being  that  in  the  pit  with  Congo.  Whst 
was  driving  them  away  ?  Could  assistance  be  at  hand  I1 

Breathlessly  the  Bushman  stood  listening. 


18  THE   GIRAFFE   HUNTERJL 

CHAPTER    V. 

A  REND    LOST. 

IN  the  afternoon,  when  Groot  Willem,  Hans,  and 
returned  to  the  camp,  they  found  it  deserted. 

Several  jackals  reluctantly  skulked  off  as  they  drew  near 
and  on  riding  up  to  the  spot  from  which  those  creatures  had 
retired,  they  saw  the  clean-picked  bones  of  an  antelope.    The 
camp  must  have  been  deserted  for  several  hours. 

"  What  does  this  mean  ? "  exclaimed  Groot  Willem. 
"  What  has  become  of  Arend  ?  " 

"I  don't  know,"  answered  Hendrik.  "It  is  strange 
Swart  arid  Cong  are  not  here  to  tell  us." 

Something  unusual  had  certainly  happened  ;  yet,  as  each 
glanced  anxiously  around  the  place,  there  appeared  nothing 
to  explain  the  mystery. 

"What  shall  we  do?"  asked  Willem,  in  a  tone  that  ex- 
pressed much  concern. 

"  Wait,"  answered  Hans  ;  "  we  can  do  nothing  more." 

Two  or  three  objects  were  at  this  moment  observed  which 
6xed  their  attention.  They  were  out  on  the  plain,  nearly  n 
mile  off.  They  appeared  to  be  horses,  —  their  own  pack 
animals,  —  and  Hendrik  and  Groot  Willem  started  off  to- 
wards them  to  drive  them  back  to  the  camp. 

They  were  absent  nearly  an  hour  before  they  succeeded  ic 
turning  the  horses  and  driving  them  towards  the  camp.  As 
they  passed  near  the  drift  on  their  return,  they  rode  towards 
the  river  to  water  the  animals  they  were  riding. 

On  aj- Broaching  the  bank,  several  native  dogs,  that  ha-i 
been  yelling  in  a  clump,  were  seen  to  scatter  and  retreat 
across  the  plain.  The  horsemen  thought  little  of  this,  \  ul 
rode  on  into  the  river,  and  permitted  their  horses  to  drink 


AREND  LOST.  19 

While  quietly  seated  in  their  saddles,  Hendrik  fancied  he 
heard  some  strange  sounds.  "  Listen  ! "  said  he.  "  I  hear 
something  queer.  What  is  it?" 

"  One  of  the  honden,"  answered  Willem. 

"  Where  ? " 

Tliis  question  neither  for  a  moment  could  answer,  until 
Groot  Willem  observed  one  of  the  pits  from  the  edge  of 
which  the  dogs  appeared  to  have  retreated. 

"  Yonder 's  a  pit-trap ! "  he  exclaimed,  "  and  I  believe 
there  's  a  dog  has  got  into  it.  Well,  I  shall  give  it  a  shot,  and 
put  the  creature  out  of  its  misery." 

"  Do  so,"  replied  Hendrik.  "  I  hate  the  creatures  as  much 
as  any  other  noxious  vermin,  but  it  would  be  cruel  to  let  one 
starve  to  death  in  that  way.  Kill  it." 

Willem  rode  up  to  the  pit  and  dismounted.  Neither  of 
them,  as  yet,  spoke  loud  enough  to  be  heard  in  the  pits,  and 
the  two  men  down  below  were  at  this  time  silent,  the  dog 
alone  continuing  its  cries  of  agony. 

The  only  thing  Willem  saw  on  gazing  down  the  hole  was 
the  wild  hound  still  hanging  on  the  stake  ;  and  taking  aim  at 
one  of  its  eyes  he  fired. 

The  last  spark  of  life  was  knocked  out  of  the  suffering 
animal ;  but  the  report  of  the  great  gun  was  instantly  fol- 
lowed by  two  yells  more  hideous  than  were  ever  uttered  by 
"  wild  honden." 

They  were  the  screams  of  two  frightened  Africans,  —  each 
frightened  to  think  that  the  next  bullet  would  be  for  him. 

"  Arend  ! "  exclaimed  Willem,  anxious  about  his  brother, 
and  thinking  only  of  him.  "  Arend  !  is  it  you  ?  " 

"  No,  Baas  Willem,"  answered  the  Kaffir.    "  It  is  Congo." 

Through  the  opening,  Willem  reached  down  the  butt-end 
of  his  long  roer,  while  firmly  clasping  it  by  the  barrel. 

The  Kaffir  took  hold  with  both  hands,  and,  by  the  strong 
arms  of  Groot  Willem,  was  instantly  extricated  from  his  sub- 
terranean  prison. 


20  THE  GIRAFFE  HUNTERS. 

S^artboy  was  next  hauled  out,  and  the  two  mud-be- 
daubed individuals  stood  gazing  at  one  another,  each  highlj 
delighted  at  the  rueful  appearance  presented  by  his  rival. 

Slowly  the  fire  of  anger,  that  seemed  to  have  all  the  while 
been  burning  in  the  Kaffir's  eyes,  became  extinguished,  and  » 
broad  smile  broke  like  the  light  of  day  over  his  stoical  coun- 
tenance. 

He  had  been  released  at  length,  and  was  now  convinced 
that  no  one  was  to  blame  for  his  protracted  imprisonment. 

Swartboy  had  been  punished  for  his  ill-timed  mirth,  and 
Congo  was  willing  to  forget  and  forgive. 

"  But  where  is  Arend  ? "  asked  Willem,  who  could  not 
forget,  even  while  amused  by  the  ludicrous  aspect  of  the  two 
Africans,  that  his  brother  was  missing. 

"  Don't  know,  Baas  Willem,"  answered  Congo.  "  I  been 
long  time  here." 

"  But  when  did  you  see  him  last  ?  "  inquired  Hendrik. 

Congo  was  unable  to  tell,  for  he  seemed  under  the  impres 
sion  that  he  had  been  several  days  in  the  bosom  of  the  earth. 

From  Swartboy  they  learnt  that  soon  after  their  own  de- 
parture Arend  had  started  in  pursuit  of  one  of  the  horses 
seen  straying  over  the  plain.  That  was  the  last  Swart  had 
Been  of  him. 

T*)o  sun  was  now  low  down,  and,  without  wasting  time  in 
idle  speech,  Hendrik  and  Groot  Willem  again  mounted  their 
horses,  and  rode  off  towards  the  place  where  Arend  was  last 
seen. 

They  readied  the  edge  of  the  timber  nearly  a  mile  from 
the  camp,  and  then,  not  knowing  which  way  to  turn,  or  what 
else  to  do,  Willem  fired  a  shot. 

The  loud  crack  of  the  roer  seemed  to  echo  far  away 
through  the  forest,  and  anxiously  they  listened  for  some  re- 
sponse to  the  sound.  It  came,  but  not  in  the  report  of  a  rifle, 
or  in  the  voice  of  the  missing  man,  but  in  the  language  of  the 
forest  denizfns  The  screaming  of  vultures,  the  chattering 


SPOOR'EM.  21 

of  baboons,  and  the  roaring  of  lions  were  the  responses  which 
the  signal  received. 

"  What  shall  we  do,  Willem  ?  "  asked  Hendrik. 

"  Go  back  to  the  halting-place  and  bring  Congo  and  Spoor- 
'em,"  answered  Willem,  as  he  turned  towards  the  camp,  and 
rode  oif,  followed  by  his  cousin. 


CHAPTER    VI. 

SPOOR'EM. 

E  last  ray  of  daylight  had  fled  from  the  valley  of  the 
-*-  Limpopo,  when  Willem  and  Hendrik,  provided  with  a 
torch  and  accompanied  by  the  Kaffir  and  the  dog  Spoor'enij 
again  set  forth  to  seek  for  their  lost  companion. 

The  animal  answering  to  the  name  Spoor'em  was  a  large 
Spanish  bloodhound,  now  led  forth  to  perform  the  first  duty 
required  of  him  in  the  expedition. 

The  dog,  when  quite  young,  had  been  brought  from  one  of 
the  Portuguese  settlements  at  the  north,  — purchased  by  Groot 
Willem  and  christened  Spoor'em  by  Congo. 

In  the  long  journey  from  Graaf  Reinet,  this  brute  had  been 
the  cause  of  more  trouble  than  all  the  other  dogs  of  the  pack, 
It  had  shown  a  strong  disinclination  to  endure  hunger,  thirst, 
or  the  fatigues  of  the  journey  ;  and  had  often  exhibited  a 
desire  to  leave  its  new  masters. 

Spoor'em  was  now  led  out,  in  hopes  that  he  would  do  some 
service  to  compensate  for  the  trouble  he  had  caused. 

Taking  a  course  along  the  edge  of  the  forest,  that  would 
bring  them  across  the  track  made  by  Arend  in  reaching  the 
place  where  the  horse  had  strayed,  the  spoor  of  Arena's 
horse  as  well  as  the  other  was  discovered. 


22  THE   GIRAFFE  HUNTERS. 

The  tracks  of  both  were  followed  into  the  forest,  along  4 
well-beaten  path,  evidently  made  by  buffaloes  and  other  ani- 
mals passing  to  and  from  the  river.  This  path  was  hedged 
in  by  a  thick  thorny  scrub,  which  being  impenetrable  rendered 
it  unnecessary  for  some  time  to  avail  themselves  of  the  in- 
fiinets  of  the  hound.  Congo  led  the  way. 

"Are  you  sure  that  the  two  horses  have  passed  along 
here  ?  "  asked  Willem,  addressing  himself  to  the  Kaffir. 

**  Yaas,  Baas  Willem,"  answered  Congo.  **  Sure  de  both 
go  here." 

Willem,  turning  to  Hendrik,  added,  "  I  wish  Arend  had 
let  the  horse  go  to  the  deuce.  It  was  not  worth  following 
into  a  place  like  this." 

After  continuing  through  the  thicket  for  nearly  half  a  mile, 
they  reached  a  stretch  of  open  ground,  where  there  was  no 
longer  a  beaten  trail,  but  tracks  diverging  in  several  direc 
tions.  The  hoof-marks  of  Arend's  horse  were  again  found, 
and  the  bloodhound  was  unleashed  and  set  upon  them. 

Unlike  most  hounds,  Spoor'em  did  not  dash  onward,  leav- 
ing his  followers  far  behind.  He  appeared  to  think  that  it 
would  be  for  the  mutual  advantage  of  himself  and  his  mas- 
ters that  they  should  remain  near  each  other.  The  latter, 
therefore,  had  no  difficulty  in  keeping  up  with  the  dog. 

Believing  that  they  should  soon  learn  something  of  the 
fate  of  their  lost  companion,  they  proceeded  onward,  with 
their  voices  encouraging  the  hound  to  greater  speed. 

The  sounds  of  a  contest  carried  on  by  some  of  the  wild 
denizens  of  the  neighborhood  were  soon  heard  a  few  yards  in 
itdvance  of  them.  They  were  sounds  that  the  hunters  had 
often  listened  to  before,  and  therefore  could  easily  interpret. 

A  lion  and  a  pack  of  hyenas  were  quarrelling  over  the 
dead  body  of  some  large  animal.  They  were  not  fighting ; 
for  of  course  the  royal  beast  was  in  undisputed  possession  of 
the  carcass,  and  the  hyenas  were  simply  complaining  in  their 
ewn  peculiar  tones.  The  angry  roars  of  the  lion,  and  the 


srooR'EM.  23 

hideous  laughter  jf  the  hyenas,  proceeded  from  a  spot  only 
a  few  yards  in  advance,  and  in  the  direction  Spoor'em  was 
leading  them. 

The  moon  had  risen,  and  by  its  light  the  searchers  soon 
beheld  the  creatures  that  were  causing  the  tumult.  About 
a  dozen  hyenas  were  gibbering  around  a  huge  lion  that  lay 
crouched  alongside  a  dark  object  on  the  ground,  upon  which 
he  appeared  to  be  feeding.  As  the  hunters  drew  nearer,  the 
hyenas  retreated  to  some  distance. 

"It  appears  to  be  the  carcass  of  a  horse,"  whispered  Hen- 
drik. 

"  Yes,  I  am  sure  of  it,"  answered  Willem,  "  for  I  can  see 
the  saddle.  My  God  !  It  is  Areud's  horse  !  Where  is  he  ?  " 

Spoor'em  had  now  advanced  to  within  fifteen  paces  of 
where  the  lion  lay,  and  commenced  baying  a  menace  ;  as  if 
commanding  the  lion  to  forsake  his  unfinished  repast.  An 
angry  growl  was  all  the  answer  Spoor'em  could  obtain ;  and 
the  lion  lay  still. 

"  We  must  either  kill  or  drive  him  away,"  said  Willem. 
"Which  shall  we  try?" 

"  Kill  him,"  answered  Hendrik ;  "  that  will  be  our  safest 
plan." 

Stealing  out  of  their  saddles,  Willem  and  Hendrik  gave 
their  horses  in  charge  to  the  Kaffir,  and  then  proceeded  to 
stalk.  With  their  guns  at  full  cock  they  advanced  side  by 
side,  Spoor'em  sneaking  along  at  their  heels. 

They  stole  up  within  five  paces  of  the  lion,  which  still  held 
its  ground.  The  only  respect  it  showed  to  their  presence  waa 
to  leave  off  feeding  and  crouch  over  the  body  of  the  horse, 
as  though  preparing  to  spring  upon  them. 

"  Now,"  whi.-pered  Hendrik,  "  shall  we  fire  ?  " 

"  Yes,  yes  !  —  now  !  " 

Both  pulled  trigger  at  the  same  time,  the  two  shots  making 
but  or.^  report. 

Instinctively  each  threw  himself  from  the  direct  line  of 


24  THE  GIRAFFE  HUNTERS. 

the  creature's  deadly  leap.  This  was  done  at  the  moment  cl 
firing;  and  the  lion,  uttering  a  terrific  roar,  launched  itself 
towards  them,  and  fell  heavily  between  the  two,  having 
leaped  a  distance  of  full  twenty  feet.  That  effort  wad  ita 
last,  for  it  was  unable  to  rise  again. 

Without  taking  the  trouble  to  ascertain  whether  the  fierce 
brute  had  been  killed  outright,  they  turned  their  attention 
to  the  carcass. 

The  horse  was  Arend's,  but  there  was  not  the  slightest 
trace  of  the  rider.  Whatever  had  been  his  fate,  there  was 
no  sign  of  his  having  been  killed  along  with  his  horse.  There 
was  still  a  hope  that  he  had  made  his  escape,  thougli  the  find- 
ing of  the  horse  only  added  to  their  apprehensions. 

"  Let  us  find  out,"  counselled  Hendrrk,  "  whether  the  horse 
was  killed  where  it  is  now  lying,  or  whether  it  has  been 
dragged  hither  by  the  lion." 

After  examining  the  ground,  Congo  declared  that  the  horse 
had  been  killed  upon  the  spot,  and  by  the  lion. 

This  was  strange  enough. 

On  a  further  examination  of  the  sign,  it  was  found  that 
one  of  the  horse's  legs  was  entangled  in  the  rein  of  the 
bridle.  This  explained  the  circumstance  to  some  extent, 
otherwise  it  would  have  been  difficult  to  understand  how  so 
swift  an  animal  as  a  horse  should  have  allowed  itself  to  be 
overtaken  upon  an  open  plain. 

"  So  much  the  better,"  said  Groot  Willem.  "  Arend  never 
reached  this  place  along  with  his  horse." 

"That's  true,"  answered  Hendrik,  "and  our  next  move 
will  be  to  find  out  where  he  parted  from  his  saddle." 

"  Let  us  go  back,"  said  AVillem,  "  and  more  carefully  ex- 
amine the  tracks." 

During  this  conversation,  the  hunters  had  reloaded  their 
rifles,  and  now  remounted  for  the  purpose  of  riding  back. 

"  Baas  Willem,"  suggested  Congo,  "  let  Spoor'em  try  'bout 
here  little  more." 


THE  LOST  HUNTER.  25 

This  suggestion  was  adopted,  and  Congo,  setting  on  the 
hound,  proceeded  to  describe  a  larger  circle  around  the  spot 

After  reaching  a  part  of  the  plain  where  they  had  not 
y<>t  been,  the  Kaffir  called -out  to  them  to  come  to  him. 

They  rode  up,  and  were  again  shown  the  spoor  of  Arend'a 
horse  leading  away  from  where  its  carcass  was  now  lying, 
and  in  t'he  opposite  direction  from  the  camp. 

It  was  evident  that  the  horse  had  been  farther  off  than  the 
spot  where  its  remains  now  rested.  It  had  probably  lost  its 
rider  beyond,  and  was  on  its  return  to  the  camp  when  killed 
by  the  lion. 

Once  more  Spoor'era  started  along  the  track,  'Congo  keep- 
ing close  to  his  tail,  the  two  horsemen  riding  anxiously  after. 

But  we  must  return  to  the  camp,  and  follow  the  trail  of 
the  lost  hunter  by  a  means  more  sure  than  even  the  keen 
scent  of  Spoor'em. 


CHAPTER    VII. 

THE    LOST    HUNTER. 

AS  Arend  came  up  to  the  horse  that  had  wandered  from 
the  gamp,  the  animal  had  arrived  at  the  edge  of  an  ex- 
tensive tlffcket,  and  was  apparently  determined  upon  stray- 
ing still  farther.  To  avoid  being  caught  or  driven  back,  it 
rushed  in  among  trees,  taking  a  path  or  trace  made  by  wild 
animals. 

Arend  followed. 

The  path  was  too  narrow  to  allow  of  his  heading  the  stray ; 
and,  apprehensive  of  losing  it  altogether,  the  youth  followed 
on  in  hopes  of  coming  to  a  wider  track,  where  he  might  have 
R  chance  of  passing  the  runaway  and  turning  it  towards 
the-  camp. 

2 


26  THE   GIRAFFE  HUNTERS. 

This  hope  seemed  about  to  be  realized,  as  the  truant 
emerged  from  the  thicket  and  entered  upon  an  open  plain 
clothed  with  low  heath,  —  the  Erica  vestila,  loaded  with 
white  blossoms. 

The  hunter  was  no  longer  obliged  to  follow  upon  the  heels 
of  tLe  runaway,  —  the  horse;  and  spurring  his  own  steed,  he 
made  an  attempt  to  get  past  it.  But  the  horse,  perhaps  in- 
spired by  a  recollection  of  the  pack-saddle  and  its  heavy 
load,  broke  off  into  a  gallop. 

Arend  followed,  increasing  his  own  speed  .n  like  propor- 
tion. When  nearly  across  the  plain,  the  runaway  suddenly 
stopped  and  then  bolted  off  at  right  angles  to  the  course  it  iad 
been  hitherto  pursuing. 

Arend  was  astonished,  but  soon  discovered  the  cause  of 
this  eccentric  action,  in  the  presence  of  a  huge  black  rhinoce- 
ros, —  the  borele,  —  which  was  making  a  straight  course 
across  the  plain,  as  if  on  its  way  to  the  river. 

The  runaway  horse  had  shied  out  of  its  way  ;  and  it  would 
have  been  well  for  the  horseman  if  he  had  shown  himself 
equally  discreet.  But  Arend  Von  Wyk  was  a  hunter,  —  and 
an  officer  of  the  Cape  Militia,  —  and  as  the  borele  passed  by 
him,  presenting  a  fine  opportunity  for  a  shot,  he  could  not 
resist  the  temptation  to  give  it  one. 

Pulling  up  his  horse,  or  rather  trying  to  do  so,  for  the  ani- 
mal was  restive  in  the  presence  of  such  danger,  be  fired.  The 
shot  produced  a  result  that  was  neither  expected  nor  desired. 
With  a  roar  like  the  bellowing  of  an  angry  bull,  the  monster 
turned  and  charged  straight  towards  the  horseman. 

Arend  was  obliged  to  seek  safety  in  flight,  while  the  borel£ 
pursued  in  a  manner  that  told  of  its  being  wounded,  but  not 
incapacitated  from  seeking  revenge. 

At  the  commencement  of  the  chase,  there  was  but  a  very 
short  distance  between  pursuer  and  pursued;  and  in  place  of 
suddenly  turning  out  of  the  track,  and  allowing  the  monster 
to  par  by  him,  —  which  he  should  have  done,  knowing  th« 


THE   LOST   HUNTER.  27 

Jefect  of  vision  natural  to  the  rhinoceros,  —  the  young  huntel 
continued  on  in  a  straight  line,  all  the  while  employed  in  re- 
loading his  rifle. 

His  mistake  did  nol  originate  in  any  want  of  knowledge, 
or  presence  of  mind,  but  rather  from  carelessness  and  an  uii- 
worthy  estimate  of  the  abilities  of  the  borele  to  overtake  liim, 
He  had  long  been  a  successful  hunter,  and  success  too  often 
begets  that  over-confidence  which  leads  to  many  a  mischance, 
tfiat  the  more  cautious  sportsman  will  avoid. 

Suddenly  he  found  his  flight  arrested  by  the  thick  scrub  of 
thorny  bushes,  known  in  South  Africa  as  the  "  wait  a  bite  " ; 
and  the  horse  he  was  riding  did  wait  a  bit,  —  and  so  long  that 
the  borele  was  soon  close  upon  his  heels. 

There  was  now  neither  time  nor  room  to  turn  either  to  the 
right  or  left. 

The  rifle  was  at  length  loaded,  but  there  would  have  been 
bat  little  chance  of  killing  the  rhinoceros  by  a  single  shot, 
especially  with  such  uncertain  aim  as  could  have  been  taken 
from  the  back  of  a  frightened  horse. 

Arend,  therefore,  threw  himself  from  the  saddle.  He  had 
a  twofold  purpose  in  doing  so.  His  aim  would  be  more  cor- 
rect, and  there  was  the  chance  of  the  borele  keeping  on  after 
the  horse,  and  leaving  him  an  undisturbed  spectator  of  the 
chase. 

The  field  of  view  embraced  by  the  eyes  of  a  rhinoceros  is 
not  lurge ;  but,  unfortunately  for  the  hunter,  as  the  frightened 
horse  fled  from  his  side,  it  was  he  himself  that  came  withiD 
the  circumscribed  circle  of  the  borele'f  vision. 

Hastily  raising  the  rifle  to  his  shoulder  he  fired  at  the  ad- 
vancing enemy,  and  then  fled  towards  a  clump  of  trees  that 
chanced  to  be  near  by. 

He  could  hear  the  heavy  tread  of  the  rhinoceros  as  it  fol 
lowed  close  upon  his  heels.     It  seemed  to  shake  the  earth,, 
Closer  and  closer  he  heard  it,  so  near  that  he  dared  not  stop 
to  look  around      He  fancied  he  could  feel  the  breath  of  Up 


28  THE    GIRAFFE   HUNTERS. 

monster  blowing  upon  his  back.  Ills  only  chance  was  to 
make  a  sudden  deviation  from  his  course,  and  leave  the  boreld 
to  pass  on  in  its  impetuous  charge.  This  he  did,  turning 
sharply  to  the  right,  when  he  saw  that  he  had  just  escaped 
being  elevated  upon  the  creature's  horn. 

TLis  manoeuvre  enabled  him  to  gain  some  distance  as  ne 
started  off  in  the  new  direction.  But  it  was  not  long  main- 
tained ;  for  the  bore^e  was  again  in  hot  pursuit,  without  any 
show  of  fatigue  ;  while  the  tremendous  exertions  he  had  him- 
self been  making  rendered  him  incapable  of  continuing  his 
flight  much  longer.  He  had  just  sufficient  strength  left  to 
avoid  an  immediate  encounter  by  taking  one  more  turn,  when, 
fortunately,  he  saw  before  him  the  trunk  of  a  large  baobab- 
tree  lying  prostrate  along  the  ground.  It  had  been  blown 
down  by  some 'mighty  storm,  and  lay  resting  upon  its  roots 
at  one  end,  and  its  shivered  branches  at  the  other,  so  as  to 
leave  a  space  of  about  two  feet  between  its  trunk  and  the 
ground. 

Suddenly  throwing  himself  down,  Arend  glided  under  the 
tree,  just  in  time  to  escape  the  long  horn,  whose  point  had 
again  come  in  close  proximity  with  his  posteriors. 

The  hunter  had  now  time  to  recover  his  breath,  and,  to 
some  extent,  his  confidence.  He  saw  that  the  fallen  tree 
would  protect  him.  Even  should  the  rhinoceros  come  round 
to  the  other  side,  he  would  only  have  to  roll  back  again  to 
place  himself  beyond  the  reach  of  its  terrible  horn.  The 
space  below  was  ample  enough  to  enable  him  to  pass  through, 
but  too  small  for  the  body  of  a  borele.  By  creeping  back  and 
forward  he  could  always  place  himself  in  safety.  And  thia 
was  just  what  he  had  to  do ;  for  the  enraged  monster,  on  see- 
ing him  on  the  other  side,  immediately  ran  round  the  roots, 
and  renewed  the  attack. 

This  course  of  action  was  several  times  repeated  before  the 
young  hunter  was  allowed  much  time  for  leflection.  He  was 
in  hopes  that  the  brute  would  get  tired  of  the  useless  charge* 


THE  LOST  HUNTER.  29 

It  wa<?  making   and  either  go  away  itself,  or  give  him  the  op- 
portunity. 

In  this  hope  he  was  doomed  to  disappointment.  The  ani- 
mal, exasperated  with  the  wounds  it  had  received,  appeared 
implacable:  and  for  more  than  an  hour  it  kept  running  around 
the  tree  in  vain  attempts  to  get  at  him.  As  he  had  very  lit- 
tle trouble  in  avoiding  it,  there  was  plenty  of  opportunity  for 
Deflection ;  and  he  passed  the  time  in  devising  some  plan  to 
settle  the  misunderstanding  between  the  borele  and  himself. 

The  first  he  thought  of  was  to  make  use  of  his  rifle.  The 
weapon  was  within  his  reach  where  he  had  dropped  it  when 
diving  under  the  tree ;  but  when  about  to  reload  it,  he  dis- 
covered that  the  ramrod  was  missing ! 

So  sudden  had  been  the  charge  of  the  borele,  at  the  time 
the  rifle  was  last  loaded,  that  the  ramrod  had  not  been  re- 
turned to  its  proper  place,  but  left  behind  upon  the  plain. 
This  was  an  unlucky  circumstance  ;  and  for  a  time  the  young 
hunter  could  not  think  of  anything  better  than  to  keep  turn- 
ing from  side  to  side,  to  avoid  the  presence  of  the  besieger. 

The  borele  at  last  seemed  to  show  signs  of  exhaustion,  or, 
at  all  events,  began  to  perceive  the  unprofitable  nature  of  the 
tactics  it  had  been  pursuing.  But  the  spirit  of  revenge  was 
not  the  least  weakened  within  it,  for  it  made  no  move  to- 
ward taking  its  departure  from  the  spot.  On  the  contrary, 
it  lay  down  by  the  baobab  in  a  position  to  command  a  view 
on  both  sides  of  the  huge  trunk,  evidently  determined  to  stay 
there  and  await  the  chance  of  getting  within  reach  of  its 
victim. 

Thus  silently  beleaguered,  the  young  hunter  set  about  con 
gidering  in  what  manner  he  might  accomplish  the  raising  of 
the  siege. 


30  THE  GIRAFFE  HUNTERS. 

CHAPTER    VIII, 

RESCUED. 

THE  sun  went  down,  the  moon  ascended  above  the  tc[»e 
of  the  surrounding  trees,  yet  the  borele  seemed  no  less 
inspired  by  the  spirit  of  revenge  than  on  first  receiving  the 
injuries  it  was  wishing  to  resent. 

For  many  hours  the  young  hunter  waited  patiently  for  it 
to  move  away  in  search  of  food  or  any  other  object  except 
that  of  revenge ;  but  in  this  hope  he  was  disappointed.  The 
pain  inflicted  by  the  shots  would  not  allow  either  hunger  or 
thirst  to  interfere  with  the  desire  for  retaliation,  and  it  con- 
tinued to  maintain  a  watch  so  vigilant  that  Arend  dared  not 
leave  his  retreat  for  an  instant.  Whenever  he  made  a  move- 
ment, the  enemy  did  the  same. 

It  was  a  long  time  before  he  could  think  of  any  plan  that 
would  give  him  a  chance  of  getting  away.  One  at  length 
occurred  to  him. 

Although  unable  to  reload  the  rifle  with  a  bullet,  the 
thought  came  into  his  mind,  that  the  borele  might  be  blinded 
by  a  heavy  charge  of  powder,  or  so  confused  by  it  as  to 
give  him  an  opportunity  of  stealing  away.  This  seemed  an 
excellent  plan,  yet  so  simple  that  Arend  was  somewhat 
surprised  he  had  not  thought  of  it  before. 

Without  difficulty  he  succeeded  in  pouring  a  double  quan- 
tity of  powder  into  the  barrel ;  and,  in  order  to  keep  it  there 
until  he  had  an  opportunity  for  a  close  shot,  some  dry  grass 
was  forced  into  the  muzzle.  The  chance  soon  offered ;  and, 
taking  a  deliberate  aim  at  one  of  the  borele's  eyes  with  the 
muzzle  of  the  gun  not  more  than  two  feet  from  its  head,  he 
pulled  trigger. 

With  a  loud  moan  of  mingled  rage  and  agony^  the  rhi» 


RESCUED.  31 

•oceros  rushed  towards  him,  and  frantically,  but  vainly  excited 
all  its  strength  in  an  endeavor  to  overturn  the  baobab. 

"  One  more  shot  at  the  other  eye,"  thought  Arend,  u  and  1 
shall  be  free." 

lie  immediately  proceeded  to  pour  another  dose  of  powder 
oitc  the  rifle,  but  while  thus  engaged  a  new  danger  suddenly 
presented  itself.  The  dry  grass  projected  from  the  gun  had 
ignited  and  set  fire  to  the  dead  leaves  that  were  strewed 
plontifully  over  the  ground.  In  an  instant  these  were 
ablaze,  the  flame  spreading  rapidly  on  all  sides,  and  moving 
towards  him. 

The  trunk  of  the  baobab  could  no  longer  afford  protection. 
In  another  minute  it,  too,  would  be  enveloped  in  the  red  fire, 
and  to  stay  by  its  side  would  be  to  perish  in  the  flames. 
There  was  no  alternative  but  to  get  to  his  feet  and  run  for 
his  life. 

Not  a  moment  was  to  be  lost,  and,  slipping  from  under 
the  tree,  he  started  off  at  the  top  of  his  speed.  The  chances 
were  in  his  favor  for  escaping  unobserved  by  the  rhinoceros. 
But  fortune  seemed  decidedly  against  him.  Before  getting 
twenty  paces  from  the  tree,  he  saw  that  he  was  pursued. 

Guided  either  by  one  eye  or  its  keen  sense  of  hearing,  the 
monster  was  following  him  at  a  pace  so  rapid  that,  if  long 
enough  continued,  it  must  certainly  overtake  him. 

Once  more  the  young  hunter  began  to  feel  something 
like  despair.  Death  seemed  hard  upon  his  heels.  A  few 
seconds  more,  and  he  might  be  impaled  on  that  terrible 
horn.  But  for  that  instinctive  love  of  life  which  all  feel,  he 
might  have  surrendered  himself  to  fate;  "but  urged  by  this, 
he  kept  on. 

He  was  upon  the  eve  of  falling  to  the  earth  through  sheer 
exhaustion,  when  his  ears  were  saluted  by  the  deep-toned  baj 
of  a  hound,  and  close  after  it  a  voice  exclaiming, — 

"  Look  out,  Baas  Willem  !     Somebody  come  yonder ! " 

Two  seconds  more  and  Arend  was  safe  from  further  pui 


32  THE  GIRAFFE  HUNTERS. 

BU'J.  The  hound  Spoor'em  was  dancing  about  the  borele"** 
head,  ^>y  his  loud,  angry  yelps  diverting  its  attention  fronj 
ever)  t  ling  but  himself. 

Two  seconds  more  and  Groot  Willem  and  Hendrik  came 
riding  up ;  and,  in  less  thai;  half  a  minute  after,  the  monster, 
having  received  a  shot  from  the  heavy  roer,  slowly  settled 
down  in  its  tracks  —  a  dead  rhinoceros. 

Willem  and  Hendrik  leaped  from  their  horses  and  shook 
hands  with  Arend  in  a  manner  as  cordial  as  if  they  were 
just  meeting  him  after  an  absence  of  many  years. 

"  What  does  it  mean,  Arend  ?  "  jocosely  inquired  Hendrik. 
"  Has  this  brute  been  pursuing  you  for  the  last  twelve 
hours?" 

"  Yes." 

"  And  how  much  longer  do  you  think  the  chase  would  have 
continued?" 

"  About  ten  seconds,"  replied  Arend,  speaking  in  a  very 
positive  tone. 

"Very  well,"  said  Hendrik,  who  was  so  rejoiced  at  the 
deliverance  of  his  friend  that  he  felt  inclined  to  be  witty. 
"  We  know  now  how  long  you  are  capable  of  running.  You 
can  lead  a  borele'  a  chase  of  just  twelve  hours  and  ten 
seconds." 

Groot  Willem  was  for  some  time  unspeakably  happy,  and 
Bard  not  a  word  until  they  had  returned  to  the  place  where 
the  lion  had  been  killed.  Here  they  stopped  for  the  purpose 
of  recovering  the  saddle  and  bridle  from  the  carcass  of  the 
horse. 

Groot  Willem  proposed  they  should  remain  there  till  the 
morning;  his  reason  being,  that,  in  returning  through  the 
narrow  path  that  led  out  to  the  open  plain,  they  might  be  in 
danger  of  meeting  buffaloes,  rhinoceroses,  or  elephants,  and 
be  trampled  to  death  in  the  darkness. 

"  That 's  true,"  replied  Arend ;  "  and  it  might  be  better  to 
stay  here  until  daylight,  but  for  two  reasons.  One  is,  that  I 


RESCUED.  38 

sun  dying  of  hunger,  and  should  like  a  roast  rib  :>f  that  ante- 
lope I  shot  in  the  morning." 

"  And  so  should  I,"  said  Hendrik,  "  but  the  jackals  have 
laved  us  the  trouble  of  eating  that." 

Arend  was  now  informed  of  the  events  that  had  occurred 
in  his  absence,  and  was  highly  amused  at  Heudrik's  account 
of  the  misfortune  that  had  befallen  Swartboy  and  Congo. 

"  We  are  making  a  very  fair  commencement  in  the  way  of 
adventures,"  said  he,  after  relating  his  own  experiences  of  the 
day,  "  but  so  far  our  expedition  has  been  anything  but  profit- 
able." 

"  We  must  go  farther  down  the  river,"  said  Willem.  "  We 
have  not  yet  seen  the  spoor  of  either  hippopotamus  or  gi- 
raffe. We  must  keep  moving  until  we  come  upon  them.  I 
ae^  er  want  to  see  another  lion,  borele',  or  elephant." 

"  But  what  is  your  other  reason  for  going  back  to  camp? " 
asked  Hendrik,  addressing  himself  to  Arend. 

"  What  would  it  be?  "  replied  Arend.  "  Do  you  suppose 
that  our  dear  friend  Hans  has  no  feelings?  " 

"  0,  that 's  what  you  mean,  is  it  ?  " 

"  Of  course  it  is.  Surely  Hans  will  by  this  time  be  half 
dead  with  anxiety  on  our  account." 

All  agreed  that  it  would  be  best  to  go  on  to  the  camp ;  and, 
after  transferring  the  saddle  and  bridle  from  the  carcass  of 
the  horse  to  the  shoulders  of  Congo,  they  proceeded  onward, 
arriving  in  camp  at  a  very  late  hour,  and  finding  Hans,  aa 
Arend  had  conjectured,  overwhelmed  with  apprehension  at 
their  long  absence. 


84  THE   GIRAFFE  HUNTERS. 

CHAPTER    IX. 

AN    INCIDENT   OF    THE   ROAD. 

NEXT  morning,  they  broke  up  their  camp  and  moved 
down  the  river,  extending  their  march  into  the  second 
day. 

After  passing  the  drift  where  the  Limpopo  had  been  first 
crossed,  Groot  Willem,  accompanied  by  Congo,  was  riding 
nearly  a  mile  in  advance  of  his  companions.  His  object  in 
leading  the  way  so  far  ahead  was  to  bag  any  game  worthy  of 
his  notice,  before  it  should  be  frightened  by  the  others. 

Occasionally,  a  small  herd  of  some  of  the  many  varieties 
of  antelopes  in  which  South  Africa  abounds  fled  before  him  ; 
but  these  the  great  hunter  scarce  deigned  to  notice.  His 
chief  object  was  to  find  a  country  frequented  by  hippo- 
potami and  giraffes. 

On  his  way  he  passed  many  of  the  lofty  pandanus  or  screw 
pine-trees.  Some  of  these  were  covered  from  top  to  bottom 
with  parasitic  plants,  giving  them  the  appearance  of  tall  tow- 
ers or  obelisks.  Underneath  one  of  these  trees,  near  the  river, 
and  about  three  hundred  yards  from  where  he  was  riding,  he 
Baw  a  buffalo  cow  with  her  calf. 

The  sun  was  low  down  ;  and  the  time  had  therefore  arrived 
when  some  buffalo  veal  would  be  acceptable  both  to  the  men 
and  dogs  of  the  expedition. 

Telling  Congo  to  stay  where  he  was,  the  hunter  rode  to 
the  leeward  of  the  buffalo  cow,  and,  under  cover  of  some 
bushes,  commenced  making  approach.  Knowing  that  a  buf 
falo  cow  is  easily  alarmed,  more  especially  when  accompanied 
by  her  calf,  he  made  his  advances  with  the  greatest  caution. 
Knowing,  also,  that  no  animal  shows  more  fierceness  and 
contempt  for  danger,  while  protecting  its  young,  he  was  anx- 


AN  .NCIDENT  OF  THE  ROAD.  35 

ious  to  get  a  dead  shot,  so  as  to  avoid  the  risk  of  a  conflict 
with  the  cow,  should  she  be  only  wounded.  When  he  had 
got  as  close  as  the  cover  would  allow  him,  he  took  aim  at  the 
cow's  heart  and  fired. 

Contrary  to  his  expectation,  the  animal  neither  fell  nor 
flrut.  but  merely  turned  an  inquiring  glance  in  the  direction 
from  whence  the  report  had  proceeded. 

This  was  a  mystery  the  hunter  could  not  explain.  Why 
did  the  co\r  keep  to  the  same  spot  ?  If  not  disabled  by  the 
bullet,  why  had  she  not  gone  off,  taking  her  young  one  along 
with  her  ? 

"  I  might  as  well  have  been  stalking  a  tree  as  this  buffalo," 
thought  Willem,  "  for  one  seems  as  little  inclined  to  move  as 
the  other." 

Hastily  reloading  his  roer,  he  rode  fearlessly  forward,  now 
quite  confident  that  the  cow  could  not  escape  him.  She 
seemed  not  to  care  about  retreating,  and  he  had  got  close  up 
to  the  spot  where  she  stood,  when  all  at  once  the  buffalo 
charged  furiously  towards  him,  and  was  only  stopped  by  re- 
ceiving a  second  bullet  from  the  roer  that  hit  right  in  the  cen- 
tre of  the  forehead.  One  more  plunge  forward  and  the 
animal  dropped  on  her  knees,  and  died  after  the  manner  of 
buffaloes,  with  legs  spread  and  back  uppermost,  instead  of 
falling  over  on  its  side.  Another  shot  finished  the  calf,  which 
was  crying  pitifully  by  the  side  of  its  mother. 

Congo  now  came  up,  and,  while  examining  the  calf,  dis- 
covered that  one  of  its  legs  had  been  already  broken.  This 
accounted  for  the  cow  not  having  attempted  to  save  herself 
by  flight.  She  knew  that  her  offspring  was  disabled,  and 
stayed  by  it  from  an  instinct  of  maternal  solicitude. 

While  Willem  was  engaged  reloading  his  gun,  he  heard  a 
loud  rustling  among  the  parasitical  plants  that  loaded  the 
pandanus-tree  under  which  he  and  Congo  were  standing. 
Some  large  bod^-  was  stirring  among  the  blanches.  What 
f!ould  it  be  ? 


86  THE  GIRAFFE  HUNTERS. 

"  Stand  clear,"  shouted  Willem,  as  he  swerved  off  from  the 
tree,  at  the  same  time  setting  the  cap  upon  his  gun. 

At  the  distance  of  ten  or  twelve  paces  he  faced  round, 
and  stood  ready  to  meet  the  moving  object,  whatever  it  might 
be.  Just  then  he  saw  standing  before  him  a  tall  man  who 
had  dropped  down  from  among  the  leaves,  while  Willem's 
back  had  been  turned  towards  the  tree. 

The  dress  and  general  appearance  of  this  individual  pro- 
claimed him  to  be  a  native  African,  but  not  one  of  those 
inferior  varieties  of  the  human  race  which  that  country  pro- 
duces. He  was  a  man  of  about  forty  years  of  age,  tall  and 
muscular,  with  features  well  formed,  and  that  expressed  both 
intelligence  and  courage.  His  complexion  was  tawny  brown, 
not  black  ;  and  his  hair  was  more  like  that  of  a  European 
than  an  African. 

These  observations  were  made  by  the  young  hunter  in  six 
seconds ;  for  the  person  who  had  thus  suddenly  appeared  be- 
fore him  allowed  no  more  time  to  elapse  before  setting  off 
from  the  spot,  and  in  such  haste  that  the  hunter  thought  he 
must  be  retreating  in  affright.  And  yet  there  was  no  sign 
of  fear  accompanying  the  act.  Some  other  motive  must  have 
urged  him  to  that  precipitate  departure. 

There  was  ;  and  Congo  was  the  first  to  discover  it.  The 
man  had  gone  in  the  direction  of  the  river. 

u  Water,  water ! "  exclaimed  the  Kaffir  ;  "  he  want  water." 

The  truth  of  this  remark  was  soon  made  evident ;  for,  on 
following  the  stranger  with  their  eyes,  they  saw  him  rush 
into  the  stream,  plunge  his  head  under  water  and  commence 
filling  himself  in  the  same  manner  as  he  would  have  done, 
had  his  body  been  a  bottle  ! 

Hendrik  and  Arend,  having  heard  the  reports  of  the  roer, 
feared  that  something  might  have  gone  wrong,  and  galloped 
forward,  leaving  Hans  and  Swartboy  tc  bring  up  the  pack- 
horses. 

They  reached  the  scene  just  as  the  African,  after  having 


All  INCIDENT   OF  THE  ROAD.  37 

quenched  his  thirst,  had  returned  to  the  tree  where  the  young 
hunter  and  Congo  had  remained. 

Without  taking  the  slightest  notice  of  either  of  the  others, 
the  man  walked  up  to  Groot  Willem,  and,  -with  an  air  of  dig- 
nity, natural  to  most  semi-barbarous  people,  began  making  a 
speech.  Grateful  for  having  been  relieved  from  his  imprison- 
ment, he  evidently  believed  that  duty  required  him  to  say 
something,  whether  it  mi<iht  be  understood  or  not. 

"  Can  you  understand  him,  Congo  ?  "  asked  Willem. 

"  Yaas,  a  little  I  can,"  answered  the  Kaffir;  and  in  his  own 
peculiar  manner  he  interpreted  what  the  African  had  to  say. 

It  was  simply  that  he  owed  his  life  to  Groot  Willem,  and 
that  the  latter  had  only  to  ask  for  whatever  he  required,  and 
it  should  be  given  him. 

"  That  is  certainly  promising  a  good  deal,"  said  the  sarcas- 
tic Hendrik,  "  and  I  hope  that  Willem  will  not  be  too  greedy 
in  his  request,  but  will  leave  something  for  the  rest  of  man- 
kind." 

Hans  an.l  Swartboy  at  this  moment  came  up  with  the  pack- 
horses;  and,  selecting  a  spot  near  the  place  where  the  cow  had 
been  killed,  the  party  encamped  for  the  night. 

For  some  time,  all  hands  were  busy  in  gathering  firewood 
and  making  other  preparations  for  their  bivouac,  —  among 
which  were  the  skinning  and  cooking  of  the  buffalo  calf,  duties 
that  were  assigned  to  the  Bushman.  During  his  performance 
of  them,  the  others,  assisted  by  Congo  as  interpreter,  were 
extracting  from  the  tall  stranger  a  full  account  of  the  adven- 
ture to  which  they  were  indebted  for  his  presence  in  the 
camp ;  and  a  strange  story  it  was. 


58  THE  GIRAFFE  HUNTERS- 

CHAPTER    X. 

MACORA. 

IN  the  manner  of  the  African  there  was  a  certain  hautevu 
which  had  not  escaped  the  observation  of  his  hearers. 
This  was  explained  on  their  learning  who  and  what  he  was ; 
for  his  story  began  by  his  giving  a  true  and  particular  account 
of  himself. 

His  name  was  Macora,  and  his  rank  that  of  a  chief.  His 
tribe  belonged  to  the  great  nation  of  the  Makololo,  though  liv- 
ing apart,  in  a  "  kraal "  by  themselves.  The  village,  so  called, 
was  at  no  great  distance  from  the  spot  where  the  hunters  were 
now  encamped. 

The  day  before,  he  had  come  up  the  river  in  a  canoe,  ac- 
companied by  three  of  his  subjects.  Their  object  was  to  pro- 
cure a  plant  which  grew  in  that  place,  —  from  which  the 
poison  for  arrows  and  spears  is  obtained.  In  passing  a  shal- 
low place  in  the  river,  they  had  attempted  to  kill  a  hippopot- 
amus which  they  saw  walking  about  on  the  bottom  of  the 
stream,  like  a  buffalo  browsing  upon  a  plain.  Rising  sud- 
denly to  the  surface,  the  monster  had  capsized  the  canoe,  and 
Macora  was  compelled  to  swim  ashore  with  the  loss  of  a  gun 
which  once  cost  him  eight  elephant's  tusks. 

He  had  seen  nothing  of  his  three  companions,  since  parting 
with  them  in  the  water. 

On  reaching  the  shore,  and  a  few  yards  from  the  bank,  he 
encountered  a  herd  of  buffaloes,  cows  and  young  cafves,  on 
their  way  to  the  river.  These  turned  suddenly  to  avoid  him, 
when  a  calf  was  knocked  down  by  one  of  the  old  ones,  and 
so  severely  injured  that  it  could  not  accompany  the  rest  in 
their  flight.  The  mother,  seeing  her  offspring  left  behind, 
turned  back  and  selected  Macora  as  the  ob'ect  uf  her  resent- 


MACORA.  39 

roent.  The  chief  retreated  towards  the  nearest  tree,  hotly 
pursued  by  the  animal  eager  to  revenge  the  injury  done  to 
her  young. 

He  was  just  in  time  to  ascend  among  the  branches  as  the 
cow  came  up.  The  calf,  with  much  difficulty,  succeeded  in 
reaching  the  tree.  Once  there,  it  could  not  move  away,  and 
the  mother  would  not  leave  it.  This  accounted  for  Macora's 
ha\  ing  been  found  among  the  branches  of  the  pandanus.  He 
went  on  to  say,  that,  during  the  time  he  had  been  detained  in 
the  tree,  he  had  made  several  attempts  to  get  down  and  steal 
off,  but  on  each  occasion  had  found  the  buffalo  waiting  to 
receive  him  upon  her  horns.  He  was  suffering  terribly  with 
thirst  when  he  heard  the  first  shot  fired  by  Groot  Willem, 
and  perceived  that  assistance  was  near. 

The  chief  concluded  his  narrative  by  inviting  the  hunters 
to  accompany  him  the  next  morning  to  his  kraal ;  where 
he  promised  to  show  them  such  hospitality  as  was  in  his 
power.  On  learning  that  his  home  was  down  the  river,  and 
at  no  great  distance  from  it,  the  invitation  was  at  once  ac- 
cepted. 

"One  thing  this  man  has  told  us,"  remarked  Willem, 
"  which  pleases  me  very  much.  We  have  learnt  that  there 
is  or  has  been  a  hippopotamus  near  our  camping-ground,  and 
perhaps  we  shall  not  have  far  to  travel  before  commencing? 
our  premeditated  war  against  them." 

"  Question  him  about  sea-cows,  Cong,"  said  Hendrik.  "As- 
certain if  there  are  many  of  them  about  here." 

In  answer  to  the  Kaffir's  inquiries,  the  chief  stated  that 
hippopotami  were  not  often  seen  in  that  part  of  the  river ; 
but  that,  a  day's  journey  farther  down,  there  was  a  large  la- 
goon, through  which  the  stream  ran  ;  there,  sea-cows  were  as 
plentiful  as  the  stars  in  the  sky. 

"That  is  just  the  place  we  have  been  looking  for,"  said 
Willem;  "and  now,  Congo,  question  him  about  camelopards." 

Macora  could  hold  out  but  little  hopes  of  their  meeting 


40  THE  GIRAFFE  HUNTERS. 

giraffes  anywhere  on  that  part  of  the  Limpopo.  He  ha<! 
heard  of  one  or  two  having  been  occasionally  seen ;  but  it 
was  not  a  giraffe  country,  and  they  were  stray  ariimais. 

*'  Ask  him  if  he  knows  where  there  is  such  a  country," 
demanded  Willem,  who  seemed  more  interested  in  learning 
something  about  giraffes  than  either  of  his  companions. 

Macora  could  not  or  would  not  answer  this  question  with- 
out taking  his  own  time  and  way  of  doing  it.  He  stated 
that  the  native  country  of  himself  and  his  tribe  was  far  to 
the  north  and  west ;  that  they  had  been  driven  from  their 
home  by  the  tyranny  of  the  great  Zooloo  King,  Moselekatse, 
who  claimed  the  land  and  levied  tribute  upon  all  the  petty 
chiefs  around  him. 

Macora  further  stated  that,  having  in  some  mysterious  man- 
ner lost  the  good  opinion  of  Sekeletu  and  other  great  chiefs 
of  the  Makololo,  —  his  own  people,  —  they  would  no  longer 
protect  him,  and  that  he  and  his  tribe  were  compelled  to 
leave  their  homes,  and  migrate  to  the  place  where  he  was 
now  about  to  conduct  his  new  acquaintances. 

"  But  that  is  not  what  I  wish  to  know,"  said  Groot  Willem, 
who  never  troubled  himself  with  the  political  affairs  of  his 
own  country,  and  therefore  cared  little  about  those  of  an 
African  petty  chief. 

On  being  brought  back  to  the  question,  Macora  stated  that 
he  was  only  giving  them  positive  proof  of  his  familiarity 
with  the  camelopards,  since  nowhere  were  these  more  abun- 
dant than  in  the  country  from  which  he  had  been  expatriated 
by  the  tyranny  of  the  Zooloo  chief.  It  was  his  native  land, 
where  he  had  hunted  the  giraffe  from  childhood. 

Swartboy  here  interrupted  the  conversation  by  announcing 
that  he  had  enough  meat  cooked  for  them  to  begin  their  meal 
with  ;  and  about  ten  pounds'  weight  of  buffalo  veal  cutlets 
were  placed  before  the  hunters  and  their  guest. 

Macora,  who,  to  all  appearance,  had  been  waiting  very  pa 
tiently  while  the  cutlets  were  being  broiled,  commenced  th« 


MACORA.  41 

repast  with  some  show  of  self-restraint.  This,  however, 
wholly  forsook  him  before  it  was  finished.  He  ate  vora 
ciously,  consuming  more  than  the  four  young  hunters  to- 
gether. This,  however,  he  did  not  do  without  making  an 
apology  for  his  apparent  greed ;  stating  that  he  had  been 
nearly  two  days  without  having  tasted  food. 

The  supper  having  at  length  come  to  an  end,  all  stretched 
themselves  around  the  fire  and  went  to  sleep. 

The  night  passed  without  their  being  disturbed ;  and  soon 
after  sunrise  they  arose,  —  not  all  at  the  same  time,  —  for 
one  of  the  party  had  risen  and  taken  his  departure  an  hour 
earlier  than  the  rest.  It  was  Macora,  whom  they  had  enter- 
tained the  evening  before. 

"  Here,  you  Swart  and  Cong  ! "  exclaimed  Arend,  when  he 
discovered  that  the  chief  was  no  longer  in  the  camp,  "  see  if 
any  of  the  hordes  are  missing.  It  is  just  possible  we  have 
been  tricked  by  a  false  tale  and  robbed  into  the  bargain." 

"By  whom?"  asked  Groot  Will  em. 

"  By  your  friend,  the  chief.  He  has  stolen  himself  away, 
if  nothing  else." 

"  I  '11  bet  my  life,"  exclaimed  Willem,  in  'a  more  positive 
tone  than  the  others  had  ever  yet  heard  him  use,  "  that  that 
man  is  an  honest  fellow,  and  that  all  he  has  told  us  is  true, 
though  I  can't  account  for  his  absence.  He  is  a  chief,  and 
has  the  air  of  one." 

"  Yes,  he  is  a  chief,  no  doubt,"  said  Hendrik,  sneeringly. 
u  Every  African  in  this  part  of  the  world  is  a  chief,  if  he 
only  has  a  family.  Whether  his  story  be  true- or  not,  it  looks 
ugly,  his  leaving  us  in  this  clandestine  manner." 

Hans,  as  usual,  had  nothing  to  say  upon  a  subject  of  which 
he  knew  nothing ;  and  Swartboy,  after  making  sure  that  no 
horses,  guns,  or  other  property  were  missing,  expressed  the 
opinion  that  he  was  never  so  mystified  in  his  life. 

Nothing  was  gone  from  the  camp ;  and  yet  he  was  quite 
certain  that  any  one  speaking  a  native  African  language  UD- 


42  THE  GIRAFFE  HUNTERS. 

derstood  by  Congo,  could  not  be  capable  of  acting  honestly  if 
an  opportunity  was  allowed  him  for  the  opposite. 

Having  allowed  their  horses  an  hour  to  graze,  while  they 
tliemselver  breakfasted  upon  buffalo  veal,  our  adventurers 
broke  up  dieir  bivouac,  and  continued  their  inarch  down  '.he 
bank  of  the  river. 


CHAPTER    XI. 
M AGORA'S    KRAAL. 

AFTER  journeying  about  three  hours,  the  young  hunters 
came  to  a  place  that  gave  unmistakable  evidence  of 
having  been  often  visited  by  human  beings. 

Small  palm-trees  had  been  cut  down,  the  trunks  taken 
away,  and  the  tops  left  on  the  ground.  Elephants,  giraffes, 
or  other  animals  that  feed  on  foliage  would  have  taken  the 
tops  of  the  trees,  and,  moreover,  would  not  have  cut  them 
down  with  hatches,  the  marks  of  which  were  visible  in  the 
stumps  left  standing.  Half  a  mile  farther  on,  and  fields  could 
be  seen  in  cultivation.  They  were  evidently  approaching  a 
place  inhabited  by  a  people  possessing  some  intelligence. 

"  See ! "  exclaimed  Arend,  as  they  rode  on,  "  there 's  a 
large  body  of  men  coming  towards  us." 

All  turned  to  the  direction  in  which  Arend  was  gazing. 
They  saw  about  fifty  people  coming  along  the  crest  of  a  ridge, 
that  trended  toward  the  north. 

"  Perhaps  they  mean  mischief,"  said  Hans.  "  What  shall 
we  do?" 

"  Ride  on  and  meet  them,"  exclaimed  Hendrik.  "  If  they 
are  enemies  it  is  not  our  fault.  We  have  not  molested 
them." 

As  the  strangers  came  near,  the  hunters  recognized  tbeii 


MACORA'S  KRAAL.  43 

late  guest,  who  was  now  mounted  on  an  ox  ai.d  riding  in 
advance  of  his  party.  His  greeting,  addressed  to  Groot 
Willein,  was  interpreted  by  Congo. 

"  I  have  invited  you  to  come  to  my  kraal,"  said  he,  "  and 
to  bring  your  friends  along  with  you.  I  left  you  early  this 
morning,  and  have  been  to  my  home  to  see  that  preparations 
should  be  made  worthy  of  those  who  have  befriended  Macora. 
Some  of  my  people,  the  bravest  and  best  amongst  them,  are 
here  to  bid  you  welcome." 

A  procession  was  then  formed,  and  all  proceeded  on  to  the 
African  village,  which  was  but  a  short  distance  from  the  spot. 
On  entering  it,  a  group  of  about  a  hundred  and  fifty  women 
received  them  with  a  chant,  expressed  in  low  murmuring 
tones,  not  unlike  the  lullaby  with  which  a  mother  sings  her 
child  to  sleep. 

The  houses  of  the  kraal  were_  constructed  stockade  fashion, 
in  rows  of  upright  poles,  interlaced  with  reeds  or  long  grass, 
and  then  covered  with  a  plaster  of  mud.  Through  these  the 
hunters  were  conducted  to  a  long  shed  in  the  centre  of  the 
village,  where  the  saddles  were  taken  from  their  horses,  which 
were  afterwards  led  off  to  the  grazing  ground. 

Although  Macora's  subjects  had  been  allowed  but  three 
hours'  notice,  they  had  prepared  a  splendid  feast  for  his 
visitors. 

The  young  hunters  sat  down  to  a  dinner  of  roast  antelope, 
biltonyue,  stews  of  hippopotamus  and  buffalo  flesh,  baked  fish, 
ears  of  green  maize  roasted,  with  wild  honey,  stewed  pump- 
kin, melons,  and  plenty  of  good  milk. 

The  young  hunters  and  all  their  following  were  waited  on 
with  the  greatest  courtesy.  Even  their  dogs  were  feasted, 
while  Swartboy  and  Congo  had  never  in  all  their  lives  been 
treated  with  so  much  consideration. 

In  the  afternoon,  Macora  informed  his  guests  that  he 
should  give  them  an  entertainment ;  and,  in  order  that  they 
should  enjoy  the  spectacle  intended  for  them,  he  informed 


44  THE  GIRAFFE  HUNTERS. 

them,  by  way  of  prologue,  of  the  circumstances  under  which 
it  was  to  be  enacted. 

ITis  statement  was  to  the  effect  that  his  companions  in  the 
canoe,  at  the  time  it  was  capsized  by  the  hippopotamus,  had 
reached  home,  bringing  with  them  the  story  of  their  mishap, 
that  the  tribe  had  afterwards  made  a  search  for  their  chief, 
but  not  finding  him,  had  come  to  the  conclusion  that  he  had 
been  either  drowned  or  killed  by  the  sea-cow.  They  had 
given  him  up  for  lost ;  and  another  important  member  of  the 
community,  named  Sindo,  had  proclaimed  himself  chief  of 
the  tribe. 

When  Macora  reached  home  that  morning,  Sindo  had  not 
yet  come  forth  from  his  house ;  and,  before  he  was  aware  of 
the  chief's  reappearance,  the  house  had  been  surrounded  and 
the  usurper  made  prisoner.  Sindo,  fast  bound  and  guarded, 
was  now  awaiting  execution ;  and  this  was  the  spectacle 
which  the  hunters  were  to  be  treated  to. 

It  was  a  scene  that  none  of  the  young  hunters  had  any  de- 
sire to  be  present  at;  but,  yielding  to  the  importunities  of 
their  host,  they  accompanied  him  to  the  spot  where  the  exe- 
cution was  to  take  place.  This  was  in  the  suburbs  of  the 
village,  where  they  found  the  prisoner  fast  tied  to  a  tree. 
Nearly  all  the  inhabitants  of  the  community  had  assembled 
to  see  the  usurper  shot,  —  this  being  the  manner  of  death 
that  had  been  awarded  to  him. 

The  prisoner  was  rather  a  good-looking  man,  apparently 
about  thirty-five  years  of  age.  No  evil  propensity  was  ex- 
pressed in  his  features ;  and  our  heroes  could  not  help  think- 
ing that  he  had  been  guilty  of  no  greater  crime  than  a  too 
hasty  ambition. 

"  Can  we  not  save  him  from  this  cruel  fate  ?  "  asked  Hans, 
speaking  to  Groot  Willem.  "  I  think  you  have  some  influ- 
ence with  the  chief." 

"There  can  be  no  harm  a  trying,"  answered  Willeia, 
•I'll  see  what  I  can  do." 


MACORA'S  KRAAL.  45 

Smdo  was  to  be  shot  with  his  own  musket.  The  execu- 
tioner had  been  already  appointed,  and  all  other  arrangements 
made  for  carrying  out  the  decree,  when  Willem,  advancing 
towards  Macora,  commenced  interceding  for  his  life. 

His  argument  was,  that  the  prisoner  had  not  committed 
Rny  great  crime  ;  that  had  he  conspired  against  his  chief  for 
the  purpose  of  placing  himself  in  authority,  it  would  have 
been  a  different  affair.  Then  he  would  have  deserved 
death. 

Willem  further  urged,  that  had  he,  Macora,  really  been 
lost,  some  one  of  the  tribe  would  have  become  chief,  and  that 
Sindo  was  not  to  blame  for  aspiring  to  resemble  one  who  had 
ruled  to  the  evident  satisfaction  of  all. 

Macora  was  then  entreated  to  spare  the  prisoner's  life,  and 
the  entreaty  was  backed  by  the  promise  of  a  gun  to  replace 
the  one  lost  in  the  river,  on  condition  that  Sindo  should  be 
allowed  to  live. 

For  a  time  Macora  remained  silent,  but  at  length  made 
reply,  by  saying  that  he  should  never  feel  safe  if  the  usurper 
were  allowed  to  remain  in  the  community. 

Groot  Willem  urged  that  he  could  be  banished  from  the 
kraal,  and  forbidden  to  return  to  it  on  penalty  of  death. 

Macora  hesitated  a  little  longer ;  but  remembering  that  he 
had  promised  to  grant  any  favor  to  the  one  who  had  released 
him  from  imprisonment  in  the  tree,  he  yielded.  Sindo's  life 
should  be  spared  on  condition  of  his  expatriating  himself  at 
once  and  forever  from  the  kraal  of  Macora. 

O  i  granting  this  pardon,  the  chief  wished  all  distinctly  to 
understand  that  it  was  done  out  of  gratitude  to  his  friend, 
the  big  white  hunter.  He  did  not  wish  it  to  be  supposed 
that  the  prisoner's  life  had  been  purchased  with  a  gun. 

All  Macora's  subjects,  including  the  condemned  man  him- 
self, appeared  greatly  astonished  at  the  decision,  sc  contrary 
to  all  precedent  among  his  fellow-countrymen. 

The  exhibition  of  mercy,  along  with  the  refusal  of  th« 


46  THE  GIRAFFE  HUNTERS 

bribe,  proved  to  the  young  hunters,  that  Macora  had  withit 
him  the  elements  of  a  noble  nature. 

Sindo,  accompanied  by  his  family,  immediately  made  de- 
parture from  the  place,  going  off  to  seek  a  home  among  kin- 
dred tribes,  where  his  ambition  would,  no  doubt,  be  exercised 
with  greater  caution. 

During  the  evening,  Macora  provided  a  varied  entertain- 
ment for  his  guests.  It  included  a  grand  feast,  with  songa 
and  dancing,  the  latter  done  to  the  sounds  of  the  tom-tom 
drum,  and  one-stringed  African  fiddle. 

All  retired  for  the  night  with  the  understanding  that  the 
hunters  should  the  next  day  be  conducted  to  a  place  where 
hippopotami  were  plentiful. 


CHAPTER    XII. 

SPYING     OUT     THE     LAND. 

EARLY  next  morning,  after  the  hunters  had  reciprocated 
Macora's  hospitality  by  giving  him  the  best  breakfast 
they  were  capable  of  cooking,  they  started  off  on  their  search 
for  sea-cows.  Macora,  accompanied  by  four  attendants,  acted 
as  guide,  while  fifty  others  were  to  follow,  to  assist  in  the 
chase.  The  pack-horses  and  all  other  property  were  taken 
along,  as  they  did  not  intend  to  return  to  the  kraal,  although 
the  chief  earnestly  requested  them  to  remain  and  make  his 
village  their  home  so  long  as  they  remained  in  the  neighbor 
hood. 

For  more  than  a  mile  their  way  led  through  small  plant* 
licgps.^if  maize,  owned  by  Macora's  subjects,  and  cultivated 
by  the  women  and  younger  people  of  the  tribe. 
[(Qur  adventurers  had  seen   many  kraals  of  Bashmenj  aa 


SPYING  OUT  THE  LAND.  47 

also  of  Beclmanna  and  Kaffir  tribes,  and  were  surprised  to 
observe  such  evilences  of  civilization  so  far  removed  from 
the  teachings  and  example  of  the  Cape  Colonists. 

On  their  way  down  the  river,  buffaloes  were  observed  in 
small  droves,  as  also  herds  of  koodoos  and  zebras.  They  had 
reached  a  land  that  gave  good  promise  of  the  very  adven- 
tures they  were  in  search  of. 

About  five  miles  from  the  village  they  came  upon  a  small 
open  space  thickly  covered  with  grass.  Here  Macora  sug- 
gested that  they  should  make  their  hunting  camp,  as  the  thick 
growth  of  timber  seen  farther  down  the  river  was  the  resort 
of  every  species  of  game  to  be  found  for  many  miles  around. 

Macora's  suggestion  was  adopted ;  and  his  followers  i«*oon 
constructed  a  stockade  enclosure  or  kraal,  to  protect  the  camp 
While  this  was  being  done  the  young  hunters  were  not  idle. 

On  the  open  plain  beyond  some  antelopes  were  seen  graz- 
ing, and  Hendrik  and  Arend  went  after  them  for  the  purpose 
of  providing  Macora's  people  with  food. 

Groot  Willem,  on  the  other  hand,  preferred  going  towards 
(he  timber,  where  he  had  been  told  there  was  larger  game ; 
and,  accompanied  by  Macora  and  four  attendants,  he  started 
off,  leaving  Hans  with  Svvartboy  and  Congo  to  take  care  of 
the  pack-horses  and  other  impedimenta,  as  also  to  superin- 
tend the  building  of  the  kraal. 

Not  far  from  the  river-bank,  Macora,  with  Willem,  entered 
a  dense  forest  standing  in  a  tract  of  low  marshy  ground. 
They  had  not  gone  far,  before  coming  within  sight  of  some 
riet  boks  (reed  bucks,  Antelope  eleotragus,  Schreber).  These 
were  not  more  than  three  hundred  yards  away ;  a~  d,  from 
the  unconcerned  manner  in  which  they  continued  their  occu- 
pation, Groot  Willem  saw  that  they  had  never  been  hunted 
by  men  carrying  fire-arms,  although  so  near  to  a  village  of 
the  Makololo.  The  innocent  creatures  were  unworthy  of 
a  shot  from  his  roer,  and  he  passed  on  without  molesting 
them. 


48  THE  GIRAFFE  HUNTERS. 

He  was  soon  upon  a  path  that  showed  signs  of  being 
nightly  trodden  by  large  animals,  on  their  way  to  the  water 
Amongst  other  spoor,  he  was  pleased  to  observe  that  of  the 
hippopotamus.  Several  of  these  animals  had  evidently  left 
the  river  _/nly  two  or  three  hours  before,  and  were  then 
probabl  grazing  in  the  neighborhood.  They  had  been  so 
(ittle  disturbed  by  man,  that,  contrary  to  their  usual  custom, 
they  came  out  upon  the  land  to  browse  by  day. 

Willem  was  satisfied  that  they  had  reached  a  place  where 
they  would  be  content  to  stop  for  a  while ;  and,  without  pro- 
ceeding any  farther,  hp  resolved  to  commence  business  by 
bringing  down  one  of  two  buffaloes  he  saw  lying  at  some  dis- 
tance off,  under  the  shade  of  a  clump  of  trees. 

Leaving  Macora  and  his  men  in  care  of  his  horse  and  three 
dogs  which  he  had  brought  with  him,  he  passed  to  the  lee- 
ward of  the  game,  trying  to  get  between  the  buffaloes  and 
the  forest,  to  head  them,  off  in  case  of  their  retreating  to  the 
cover. 

Willem  was  too  much  of  a  sportsman  to  think  of  stalking 
upon  'he  buffaloes,  and  shooting  at  them  while  asleep  ;  and 
after  gaining  the  desired  station,  he  whistled  for  his  dogs,  for 
the  purpose  of  giving  the  buffaloes  a  bit  of  a  chase,  and  try- 
ing a  shot  at  them  while  on  the  run.  His  signal  was  scarce 
given,  when  he  heard  loud  yells  from  the  natives  and  the 
report  of  Macora's  musket. 

Something  had  gone  wrong ;  for  he  saw  that  his  own  horse 
was  loose  and  galloping  over  the  plain,  while  the  natives  were 
scampering  in  different  directions,  evidently  under  the  inspira- 
tion of  fear. 

The  ox  upon  which  Macora  sat  seemed  trying  its  speed 
with  his  horse.  The  three  dogs  had  answered  his  call  and 
were  coming  towards  him.  They  were  pursued  by  some- 
thing, —  by  a  creature  that  passed  over  the  ground  in  a  suc- 
cession of  long  low  leaps,  and  yet  so  much  time  was  lost  io 
gathering  strength  for  each  spring,  that  it  did  not  much  lessen 


THE  FAITHFUL  "SMOKE."  49 

the  distance  between  itself  and   the  animals  it  was  pursu- 
ing. 

The  buffaloes  had  started  up  and  gone  off  at  full  canter 
towards  the  timber,  —  passing  within  less  than  fifty  paces  of 
the  spot  where  Willem  stood.  He  allowed  them  to  escape 
unmolested.  A  creature  mere  deserving  of  his  attention 
was  rapidly  approaching  from  the  other  side. 


CHAPTER    XIII. 

THE      FAITHFUL      "SMOKE." 

AS  yet,  the  dogs  did  not  seem  aware  that  an  enemy  was 
after  them.      They  had  heard  their  master's  whistle, 
and  having  been  released  from  the  leash,  were  only  intent  in 
obeying  the  command. 

On  rousing  the  buffaloes  from  their  repose,  they  probably 
thought  that  they  had  been  called  for  the  express  purpose  of 
pursuing  and  destroying  them;  and,  heedless  of  all  else,  they 
followed  upon  the  heels  of  the  great  quadrupeds,  passing  close 
to  the  hunter,  who  in  vain  endeavored  to  call  them  off.  He 
was  soon  otherwise  occupied. 

The  creature  in  pursuit  of  the  dogs,  and  which  had 
caused  the  flight  of  Macora  and  his  attendants,  was  a  large 
leopard.  It  was  a  female,  and  rapidly  there  passed  through 
the  hunter's  mind  a  conjecture  of  the  circumstances  under 
which  the  animal  was  acting. 

lit  had  left  its  young  in  its  forest  lair,  and  had  been  on  a 
visit  to  the  river  for  water  or  food.  It  had  not  pursued  Ma- 
cora or  his  attendants,  as  its  solicitude  was  for  its  young,  and 
the  dogs  were  now  rur  ning  in  the  direction  where  these 
concealed. 

S  D 


50  THE  GIRAFFE  HUNTERS. 

At  sight  of  Groot  Willera,  the  leopard  desisted  from  iti 
pursuit  of  the  dogs  ;  and,  crouching  low  upon  the  ground, 
crawled  towards  him,  —  not,  slowly,  but  with  a  speed  only 
checked  by  instinctive  caution.  As  it  advanced,  its  whole 
body  was  covered  by  the  head,  its  eyes. being  the  highest  part 
of  it  presented  to  the  view  of  the  hunter. 

The  f elidea  was  now  within  ten  yards  of  him  and  rapidly 
drawing  nearer.  Something  must  be  done.  The  roer  was 
raised  to  his  shoulder,  and  with  a  steady  hand  and  eye,  — 
nerved  by  the  perilous  position  he  was  in,  —  he  drew  a  fine 
sight  at  the  creature's  snout  and  fired. 

The  shot  took  effect,  for  the  leopard  rolled  over,  rose  up, 
turned  around  two  or  three  times,  and  for  a  while  seemed 
to  have  lost  all  consciousness  of  what  had  transpired.  Its 
young  and  its  enemy  were  for  a  time  apparently  forgotten  in 
the  agony  it  was  suffering  from  a  broken  jaw.  This,  how- 
ever, was  but  for  a  few  seconds,  for  the  sight  of  the  hunter 
soon  after  aroused  it  to  a  perfect  realization  of  all  that  had 
taken  place. 

Willem,  after  firing,  had  run  off  to  about  fifty  paces,  and 
then  stopped  to  reload.  While  so  engaged  he  kept  his  eye 
fixed  upon  the  leopard.  It  was  again  coming  towards  him, 
no  longer  with  the  caution  it  had  before  exhibited,  but  in  a 
manner  that  showed  its  whole  animal  nature  was  absorbed 
by  the  spirit  of  revenge. 

By  the  time  he  had  placed  the  bullet  in  the  barrel  of  his 
gun  and  driven  it  home,  the  brute  was  close  upon  him. 
There  was  not  time  for  him  to  withdraw  the  ramrod,  much 
less  to  put  on  a  cap.  Grasping  his  roer  by  the  barrel,  he 
prepared  to  defend  himself,  intending  to  use  the  weapon  a&  a 
club.  The  enraged  creature  was  about  to  make  a  spring 
upon  him,  when  assistance  came  from  a  quarter  altogether 
unexpected. 

One  of  the  dogs  —  a  large  bull-dog  —  called  "Smoke* 
had  not  followed  the  buffaloes  to  covei.  It  had  oboyed  iti 


THE  FAITHFUL  "SMOKE."  51 

mast^r>s  command  when  called  back  from  the  chase.  Just  aa 
the  leopard  was  crouching  upon  the  earth  to  gather  force  for 
the  final  spring,  Smoke  seized  it  by  one  of  the  hind  logs. 
Not  a  second  of  time  was  lost  by  Willem.  One  more  chance 
for  life  had  been  thus  given  him,  and  he  hastened  to  avaiJ 
himself  of  it. 

The  hammer  of  the  lock  was  thrown  back  and  a  cap  placed 
on  the  nipple  in  less  time  than  nine  out  of  ten  well-drilled 
soldiers  could  have  performed  the  same  feat ;  but  by  the  time 
it  was  done,  and  the  gun  brought  to  his  shoulder,  poor  Smoke 
was  lying  in  his  death-struggle  along  the  grass. 

The  f elidea  had  turned  to  renew  the  attack  on  its  human 
enemy.  One  second  more,  and  its  huge  body  would  have 
bean  launched  against  him,  —  its  sharp  claws  buried  in  his 
flesh. 

He  pulled  trigger  and  sprang  backwards.  A  cloud  of 
smoke  rolled  before  his  eyes,  and,  as  this  cleared  away,  he  saw 
the  leopard  laid  out  along  the  earth  by  the  side  of  the 
wounded  dog, — like  the  latter,  kicking  out  its  legs  in  the  last 
throes  of  death. 

On  looking  for  his  companions,  Willem  saw  that  Macor* 
and  his  men,  having  stopped  at  a  distance  of  about  five  hun- 
dred yards  off,  had  witnessed  his  victory.  The  chief  was 
now  hastening  towards  him  on  foot,  and  was  soon  by  his  side, 
when,  pointing  to  the  ox  about  half  a  mile  away,  he  tried  to 
make  Willem  understand  that  that  animal  had  carried  him 
unwillingly  away  from  his  friend. 

Perceiving  all  danger  was  over,  the  others  came  up  ;  when, 
by  signs,  the  big  hunter  gave  them  to  understand  that  he 
wanted  the  hide  taken  off  the  leopard.  The  four  attendants 
went  to  work  with  their  short  assagais,  in  a  manner  that  told 
him  he  would  not  have  long  to  wait  for  a  beautiful  leopard 
Bkin,  as  a  trophy  of  his  victory,  as  also  a  memento  of  the 
danger  through  which  he  had  passed. 

He  himself  turned  his  attention  to  the  wounded  dog,  which 


52  THE   GIRAFFE  HUNTERS. 

tfas  still  moaning  on  the  ground,  and  looking  at  him  with  an 
expression  that  seemed  to  say,  "  Why  do  you  not  first  come 
and  assist  me." 

Poor  Smoke  had  sacrificed  his  own  life  to  save  that  of  his 
master.  The  creature's  back  was  broken,  and  it  was  other 
wise  severely  injured.  It  was  evident  that  nothing  could  be 
done  for  it.  The  dog  must  die,  and  the  great  heart  of  Grool 
Willem  was  sorely  afilicted.  v 

Turning  to  Macora,  he  observed  that  the  chief  had  re- 
loaded his  musket.  Willem  pointed  to  the  dog's  head  and 
then  to  the  gun. 

The  chief  took  the  hint  and  raised  the  weapon  to  his 
Shoulder. 

Groot  Willem  turned  away  with  his  eyes  full  of  tears,  and 
went  off  in  pursuit  of  his  horse. 


CHAPTER    XIV. 

THE    LAGOON. 

ON  returning  to  the  camp,  they  found  that  Hendrik  and 
Arend  had  been  successful  in  their  chase  of  the  ante- 
lopes, and  the  greater  part  of  two  were  cooking  over  a  large 
fire. 

A  quantity  of  felled  timber  had  been  brought  to  the  ground 
for  construction  of  the  kraal,  and  the  work  of  building  it  had 
already  commenced. 

For  the  labor  of  his  followers  Macora  would  accept  noth- 
ing but  a  small  quantity  of  coffee,  a  bottle  of  Scliiedam  and 
Borne  tobacco,  and  in  the  evening  he  took  his  departure,  after 
seeing  his  friends  safely  established  in  their  camp. 

of  his  people  were  left  with  the  hunters,  with  order! 


THE  LAGOON.  5o 

to  make  themselves  useful  in  whatever  way  they  could  be 
emnloyed.  This  addition  to  the  company  was,  however,  a 
source  of  great  annoyance  to  the  Bushman.  Any  commu- 
nication made  to  them  required  the  assistance  of  his  rival, 
Congo. 

Congo  had  others  under  him,  —  people  to  whom  he  gave 
instructions  and  commands.  Swartboy  had  not,  and  was, 
therefore,  very  discontented  with  the  arrangements. 

"  You  and  I  must  do  something  to-day,"  said  Arend  to 
Hendrik,  as  they  were  eating  their  first  breakfast  at  the  new 
camping-place. 

"  Yes,"  replied  Hendrik,  "  Willem  has  one  day  the  start  of 
us  in  adventures,  but  I  dare  say  fortune  will  favor  us  ere 
long." 

"  She  has  favored  us  all  I  think,"  said  Willem.  "  How  could 
we  have  a  better  prospect  of  success  ?  There  is  apparently 
an  abundance  of  game ;  and  we  have  found  people  willing  to 
assist  us  in  getting  at  it,  —  willing  to  perform  most  of  the 
toil  and  leave  us  all  of  the  sport." 

"You  are  quite  right,"  said  Hendrik;  "our  brightest  hopes 
could  not  have  been  crowned  by  a  more  favorable  commence- 
ment, although  two  days  ago  we  were  repining.  What  do 
you  say,  Swartboy  ?  "  he  added,  turning  to  the  Bushman  ;  "  are 
you  content?" 

"I  berry  much  content,  Baas  Hendrik,"  answered  Swart- 
boy,  with  an  expression  that  did  not  confirm  his  words. 

That  day  the  young  hunters,  leaving  Swartboy  and  the 
Kaffir  in  charge  of  the  camp,  made  a  visit  to  the  lagoon, 
where  they  expected  to  find  hippopotami. 

They  passed  by  the  place  where  Groot  Willem  had  killed 
the  leopard,  and  observed  that  the  bones  of  that  animal, 
mingled  with  those  of  the  faithful  Smoke,  were  scattered  over 
the  ground,  clean-picked  of  their  flesh  by  the  -'ickals  and 
hyenas. 

Half  a  mile  farther  on  they  reached  the  lagoon  ;  and  while 


51  THE  GIRAFFE  HUNTERS. 

riding  along  its  shore,  they  all  pulled  up  to  listen  to  an  unfa 
tniliar  and -indescribable  sound,  that  seemed  to  proceed  from 
two  dark  objects  just  visible  above  the  surface  of  the  water. 
They  were  the  heads  of  a  brace  of  sea-cows.  The  anirnala 
were  making  towards  them,  uttering  loud  cries  that  could  not 
be  compared  with  anything  the  hunters  had  previously  heard. 
Any  attempt  to  kill  them  in  the  water  would  only  have  re- 
sulted m  a  waste  of  ammunition  ;  for,  with  only  the  eyes 
and  nose  above  the  surface,  there  was  no  chance  for  a  bullet 
to  strike  them  with  fatal  effect. 

The  monsters  showed  some  intention  of  coming  out  and 
making  war ;  but,  on  getting  nearer,  they  changed  their  de- 
Bign,  and,  turning  about,  floundered  off  out  of  reach. 

Before  proceeding  mai.y  yards  farther,  they  saw  three 
other  hippopotami,  this  time  not  in  the  water,  but  out  upon 
the  plain.  They  were  browsing  on  the  grass,  unconscious 
that  an  enemy  was  near. 

"  Let  us  get  between  them  and  the  water,"  suggested  Wil- 
lem.  "  By  that  means  we  will  make  sure  of  them." 

Riding  forward  at  a  sharp  pace,  the  hunters  succeeded  in 
this  design ;  and,  for  a  time,  the  retreat  of  the  hippopotami 
appeared  impossible. 

Instinct  does  not  lead  these  animals  to  flee  from  a  foe. 
They  only  make  for  the  water  without  regard  to  the  position 
of  the  enemy. 

On  the  first  alarm,  therefore,  the  three  hippopotami  started 
for  the  lagoon,  going  at  a  heavy  rolling  pace,  and  much  faster 
than  might  have  been  sunposed  possible  for  creatures  of  such 
ungainly  shape.  As  they  ran  in  a  direct  line,  the  hunters 
were  compelled  to  glide  »ut  of  their  way,  or  run  the  risk  of 
being  trodden  under  foo» 

Hans  and  Groot  Willem  were  together;  and,  as  soon  as 
the  broad  side  of  a  hippopotamus  came  fairly  before  them, 
both  fired  at  the  same  beast,  taking  aim  behind  the  shouldea 
Hendrik  and  Arend  fired  about  the  game  time  at  another. 


HIPPOPOTAMI.  W 

Onward  rolled  the  immense  masses  towards  the  river,  but 
before  reaching  it  the  one  to  which  Hans  and  Willem  had 
devoted  their  attention  was  seen  to  go  unsteadily  and  with 
less  speed.  Before  arriving  at  the  bank,  it  gave  a  heavy 
lurch,  like  a  water-logged  ship,  and  fell  over  upon  its  side. 
Two  or  three  abortive  efforts  were  made  to  recover  its  feet, 
but  these  soon  subsided  into  a  tremulous  quivering  of  its  huge 
frame,  that  ended  in  the  stillness  of  death. 

Its  two  companions  plunged  into  the  water,  leaving  Hen- 
drik  and  Arend  a  little  chagrined  by  the  failure  of  their  first 
attempt  at  killing  a  hippopotamus. 

Hans  and  Groot  Willem  had  no  pretensions  to  military 
prowess,  and  the  first  was  generally  absorbed  in  some  subject 
connected  with  his  botanical  researches.  But  he  could  claim 
his  share  in  killing  a  hippopotamus  under  circumstances  no 
more  favorable  than  the  two  who  had  allowed  their  game  te 
escape. 


CHAPTER    XV. 

HIPPOPOTAMI. 

HERODOTUS,  Aristotle,  Diodorus,  and  Pliny  have  aK 
given  descriptions  more  or  less  correct  of  the  hippo- 
potamus, river-horse,  or  zeekoe  (sea-cow)  of  the  South  Afri- 
can Dutch. 

So  great  has  been  the  interest  taken  in  this  animal,  of 
which  European  people  have  long  read,  but  never  until  lately 
seen,  that  the  Zoological  Society  cleared  £  10,000  in  the  year 
of  the  Great  Exhibition  of  1851,  by  their  specimen  exhibited 
in  the  gardens  at  Regent's  Park. 

Hippopotami  procured  from  Northern  Africa  were  not 


56  THE  GIRAFFE  HUNTERS. 

uncommon  in  the  Roman  spectacles.  Afterwards,  the  knowV 
edge  of  them  became  lost  to  Europe  for  several  hundred 
years  ;  and,  according  to  the  authority  of  several  writers, 
they  entirely  disappeared  from  the  Nile. 

Several  centuries  after  they  had  been  shown  in  Rome  and 
Constantinople,  it  was  stated  that  hippopotami  could  not  be 
transported  alive  to  a  foreign  country ;  but  the  progress  of 
civilization  has  refuted  this  erroneous  hypothesis,  and  the 
harsh,  heavy  sound  of  its  voice,  since  May,  1850,  has  been  fa- 
miliar to  the  frequenters  of  a  London  park. 

According  to  Michael  Boyn,  the  hippopotamus  has  been 
found  in  the  rivers  of  China.  Marsden  has  placed  them  in 
Sumatra,  and  others  say  they  exist  in  the  Indus,  but  these 
statements  have  never  been  sustained  by  well-authenticated 
facts,  and  the  creature  is  now  believed  to  be  exclusively  a 
native  of  Africa. 

M.  Desmoulins  describes  two  species,  —  one  the  H.  Capensis, 
or  the  hippopotamus  of  the  Cape,  and  the  H.  Scnegalensis  of 
the  Senegal  river. 

How  the  animal  obtained  its  name  would  be  difficult  to 
imagine,  since  a  quadruped  more  unlike  a  horse  could  hardly 
exist. 

When  in  the  water,  the  hippopotamus  can  place  its  eyes, 
ears,  and  nose  on  a  level  with  the  surface,  and  thus  see,  hear, 
and  breathe,  with  but  little  danger  of  being  injured  by  a  shot. 
It  is  often  ferocious  in  this  element,  where  it  can  handle  it- 
self with  much  ease,  but  on  dry  land,  it  *JL  unwieldy,  and, 
conscious  of  its  awkwardness,  it  is  rather  timid  and  sometimes 
cowardly. 

These  huge  creatures  are  supposed  to  serve  a  good  pur- 
pose by  uprooting  and  destroying  large  water-plants  that 
might  otherwise  obstruct  the  current  of  the  stream  and  hin- 
der the  drainage  of  the  surrounding  country. 

The  hide  of  the  hippopotamus  is  used  by  the  natives  foi 
many  purposes.  Although  soft  when  stripped  off,  it  become* 


HIPPOPOTAMI.  57 

so  bard,  when  thoroughly  dry,  that  the  Africans  manufacture 
spears  and  shields  of  it. 

Many  of  the  Cape  colonists  are  very  fond  of  what  they 
call  "  zeekoe  speek,"  which  is  a  portion  of  the  flesh  salted  and 
preserved. 

The  greatest  value  which  the  hippopotamus  has,  in  the  eyes 
of  man,  is  found  in  its  teeth,  —  its  large  canine  tusks  being 
the  finest  ivory  known,  and  much  prized  by  the  dentists.  It 
keeps  its  color  much  better,  and  lasts  longer  than  any  other, 
used  in  the  manufacture  of  artificial  teeth. 

+ 

Tusks  of  the  hippopotamus  are  sometimes  found  sixteen 
inches  in  length,  and  weighing  as  much  as  a  dozen  pounds. 
Travellers  have  even  affirmed  that  some  have  been  seen 
measuring  twenty-six  inches  in  length ;  but  no  specimens  of 
this  size  have  as  yet  been  exhibited  in  the  museums  of  Europe. 

The  hide  of  a  full-grown  hippopotamus  is  thicker  than  that 
of  the  rhinoceros;  otherwise,  it  very  much  resembles  the 
latter.  Its  thickness  protects  the  animal  against  the  poisoned 
arrows  and  javelins  of  the  natives.  But  for  this,  it  would 
soon  become  extinct  in  the  rivers  of  Africa,  since,  unlike 
most  animals,  there  is  no  difficulty  in  approaching  the  hip- 
popotamus within  bow-shot  distance.  It  can  only  be  killed 
by  the  natives  after  a  great  deal  of  trouble  combined  with 
ingenuity. 

The  plan  generally  adopted  is,  by  digging  pits  in  places 
where  the  hippopotami  are  known  to  pass  in  leaving  the 
water  to  feed  on  the  herbage  of  the  neighboring  plain 
These  pits  have  to  be  dug  in  the  rainy  season,  when  the 
ground  is  soft;  for  during  the  dry  months  the  earth  becomes 
so  hard  as  to  resist  the  poor  implement  used  by  the  natives 
in  place  of  a  spade.  The  pit  is  concealed  with  much  care,  and 
as  months  may  pass  without  a  hippopotamus  straying  into  the 
trap,  it  may  be  imagined  how  strong  an  effort  of  persever- 
ance and  patience  is  required  in  capturing  on*  of  theaa 
amphibious  creatures. 


58  THE   GIRAFFE   HUNTERS. 

Another  method  of  killing  them  is  by  suspending  heavy 
pointed  beams  over  their  paths,  where  they  proceed  from  the 
i-iver  to  the  meadows  adjoining.  These  beams  are  elevated 
thirty  or  forty  feet  high,  by  a  line  which  extends  across  the 
sea  cow's  track.  This  line  is  connected  with  a  trigger,  and 
when  rudely  dragged  by  the  force  of  the  moving  body,  the 
beam  descends  upon  the  animal's  back,  burying  the  sharp 
point  in  its  flesh. 

The  use  of  fire-arms  is  now  becoming  general  among  the 
natives  of  Africa  ;  and,  as  the  value  of  hippopotamus  ivory 
well  repays  the  trouble  of  procuring  it,  it  is  not  unreasonable 
to  suppose  that  the  ungainly  animal,  now  one  of  the  com- 
monest sights  in  the  rivers  of  Southern  Africa,  will  soon 
become  one  of  the  rarest. 


CHAPTER    XVI. 

HUNTING     HIPPOPOTAMI 

THE  hippopotamus  killed  by  Groot  Willem  and  Hans 
was  a  fine  specimen; —  a  bull  full  grown  and  with  teeth 
and  tusks  large  and  perfect. 

Measuring  it  with  the  barrel  of  his  roer,  Willem  pro- 
nounced it  to  be  sixteen  feet  in  length  ;  and  he  estimated  ita 
circumference  around  the  body  at  but  one  foot  less. 

Leaving  it  where  it  had  fallen,  they  rode  to  another  part 
of  the  lagoon.  The  fine  hippopotami  they  had  seen  inspired 
them  with  a  cheerful  prospect  for  the  future, — as  far  as 
hunting  that  species  of  game  was  concerned,  —  but  a  still 
brighter  one  was  in  store  for  them. 

Not  half  a  mile  from  where  the  first  was  killed,  they 
reached  a  small  pool  about  four  feet  in  depth.  Seven  hippa 


HUNTING  HIPPOPOTAMI.  59 

potami  were  wallowing  within  it,  and  others  were  seen  grazing 
the  low  swampy  ground  not  far  away.  They  had  beeu  so 
little  molested  by  man  that  they  were  not  afraid  of  feeding 
by  daylight.  Those  in  the  pool  were  wholly  at  the  mercy  cf 
the  hunters ;  for  they  had  not  the  courage  to  leave  it ;  and 
the  water  was  not  of  sufficient  depth  either  to  conceal  or  pro- 
tect them. 

For  nearly  half  an  hour  the  four  young  hunters  stood  by 
;he  side  of  the  pool,  loading  and  firing  whenever  a  favorable 
Dpportunity  presented.  The  seven  huge  creatures  were  then 
left  dead  or  dying,  and  the  hunters  returned  to  their  kraal. 

Macora  was  waiting  for  them,  having  come  over  for  the 
purpose  of  making  a  "  morning  call."  As  a  present  to  the 
young  hunters,  he  had  brought  them  a  milch  cow,  for  which 
they  were  very  thankful. 

The  cow  was  consigned  to  the  keeping  of  Swartboy,  who 
had  strict  injunctions  to  look  well  after  it.  "That  cow  is 
worth  more  to  us  than  either  of  the  horses,"  remarked  Hen 
drik  to  the  Bushman,  "and  I  would  not  trust  it. to  the  keep 
ing  of  Congo ;  but  I  know  it  will  be  safe  with  you." 

Swartboy  was  delighted. 

When  Macora  was  told  that  they  had  that  morning  killed 
eight  hippopotami,  he  became  roused  to  a  state  of  tremendous 
excitement.  Two  of  his  attendants  were  despatched  imme- 
diately to  his  village,  to  convey  the  pleasing  intelligence  to  his 
people,  that  an  unlimited  amount  of  their  favorite  food  was 
waiting  for  them. 

Having  done  enough  for  one  day,  the  hunters  reposed  in 
the  shade  of  their  tent,  until  about  two  hours  before  sunset, 
when  they  were  roused  by  the  arrival  of  nearly  three  hun- 
dred people,  men,  women,  and  children,  of  Macora's  tribe,— 
all  anxious  to  be  led  to  the  bodies  of  the  hippopotami. 

Groot  Willem  was  afraid  that  the  disturbance  made  by  so 
many  people  would  drive  e^  3ry  sort  of  game  from  the  neigh- 
borhood, and  that  they  would  have  to  move  their  camp.  But 


fiO  THE   GIRAFFE   HUNTERS. 

knowing  this  argument  would  not  be  strong  enough  to  con« 
vince  several  hundred  hungry  people  that  so  large  a  quantity 
of  good  food  should  be  wasted,  no  objection  was  made  to  con- 
ducting them  to  the  scene  of  the  morning's  sport. 

Groot  Willem  and  Hendrik,  attended  by  Congo,  were  soon 
in  their  saddles  prepared  for  a  night's  shooting  at  the  lagoon. 
They  started  off,  accompanied  by  Macora  and  all  his  fol- 
lowing, leaving  Hans  and  Arend  to  take  care  of  the  kraal. 

On  reaching  the  place  where  the  first  hippopotamus  had 
been  killed  in  the  morning,  a  flock  of  vultures  and  a  pack  of 
jackals  were  driven  from  the  carcass  ;  and  several  of  the  na- 
tives stopped  to  prevent  these  carnivora  devouring  any  more 
of  the  animal's  body,  by  appropriating  it  to  themselves. 

Obeying  the  instructions  of  their  chief,  Macora's  followers 
had  brought  with  them  long  and  strong  rheims,  —  that  is, 
cords  made  of  rhinoceros  hide,  —  and,  on  reaching  the  pool  iu 
which  the  seven  dead  hippopotami  were  lying,  Macora  gave 
orders  for  the  carcasses  to  be  hauled  out. 

This  work,  under  ordinary  circumstances,  would  have  been 
next  to  impossible ;  but  taking  into  consideration  the  flatness 
of  the  ground,  and  the  united  strength  of  some  hundred  and 
fifty  men  capable  of  handling  a  rope,  the  thing  was  soon  ac- 
complished. 

The  task  of  skinning  and  cutting  up  then  commenced ; 
while  the  women  and  children  kindled  fires  and  made  other 
preparations  for  a  grand  banquet. 

Until  a  late  hour  of  the  night,  the  natives  remained  at 
work.  All  the  flesh  not  required  for  immediate  use  was  sep- 
arated into  long  slips,  to  be  dried  in  the  sun,  and  thus  con- 
verted into  biltongue,  while  the  whole  of  the  teeth  were  to 
remain  the  property  of  those  who  had"  killed  the  hippo- 
potami. 

The  two  hunters,  Groot  Willem  and  Hendrik,  on  that  night 
had  not  far  to  travel  in  order  to  obtain  a  sufficiency  of  tbeil 
favorite  sport. 


HUNTING  HIPPOPOTAMI  61 

Attracted  bj  the  odor  of  the  slain  pach)  derms,  lions,  hye- 
nas, and  jackals  came  prowling  about  the  pool,  loudly  express- 
ing their  disapprobation  of  the  fact,  that  they  themselves  had 
not  been  invited  to  partake  of  the  feast.  Notwithstanding 
the  large  number  of  human  beings  collected  upon  the  spot, 
the  hyenas  came  close  up,  and,  with  deafening  roars,  threat- 
ened to  make  an  attack. 

The  guns  of  Groot  Willem  and  Hendrik  were,  for  a  time, 
kept  constantly  cracking,  and  the  ugly  brutes  at  length  grew 
more  wary,  betaking  themselves  to  a  safer  distance. 

The  hunters  had  no  desire  to  lose  time  or  ammunition,  in 
mere  wanton  destruction  of  life.  They  only  desired  to  kill 
such  game  as  might  contribute  towards  remunerating  them 
for  the  long  journey ;  and  they  soon  ceased  firing  at  hyenas 
and  jackals.  Leaving  the  pool,  they  walked  along  the  shore 
of  the  lagoon,  towards  the  ground  where  they  had  seen  the 
hippopotami  during  the  earlier  hours  of  the  day. 

Night  being  the  usual  time  for  those  animals  to  feed,  the 
youths  calculated  upon  making  an  addition  to  the  list  of 
their  prizes,  —  nor  were  they  disappointed. 

Half  a  mile  from  the  spot  where  Macora  and  his  tribe  had 
been  left  feasting,  was  an  open  plain,  lit  by  the  beams  of  a 
brilliant  moon.  Ten  or  fifteen  dark  objects  were  seen  mov- 
ing slowly  over  its  surface ;  and  leaning  forward  in  their  sad- 
dles, the  hunters  could  see  that  they  were  hippopotami.  They 
rode  gently  towards  them. 

The  animals  entirely  unacquainted  with  the  dangerous 
character  of  those  who  were  approaching,  neither  stirred  from 
the  spot  nor  took  any  notice  of  the  horsemen,  until  the  lat- 
ter were  within  close  range  of  them. 

"  That  seems  to  be  one  of  the  biggest  of  them,"  whispered 
Groot  Willem,  pointing  to  a  large  bull  that  was  browsing  at 
lass  than  a  hundred  paces  off.  "  I  shall  make  sure  of  him. 
You,  Hendrik,  take  another,  and  l<jt  us  both  fire  together." 

Willem,  as  he  spoke,  raised  the  heavy  death-dealing  roei 


62  THE  GIRAFFE  HUNTERS. 

to  his  shoulder.  Taking  aim  for  the  centre  of  the  head,  he 
fired.  The  next  moment,  the  monster  was  seen  staggering 
backwards,  drawing  its  shattered  head  along  the  ground. 

It  was  not  thinking  of  a  retreat  to  the  water,  —  of  retiring 
through  fear  of  further  danger,  or  of  anything  else.  It  was 
in  the  agonies  of  death ! 

This  manner  of  action  was  not  long  sustained,  for  after 
trailing  about  ten  yards  from  where  it  was  struck,  it  fell 
heavily  on  the  earth  and  turned  over  on  one  side  to  move  no 
more  in  life. 

Hendrik  had  fired  almost  at  the  same  instant  of  time ;  but 
for  some  seconds,  the  creature  to  which  his  attention  had  been 
directed,  made  no  acknowledgment  of  the  favor.  It  started 
off,  and,  along  with  the  others,  made  straight  towards  the 
lagoon. 

For  a  time,  Hendrik  was  again  chagrined  to  think  that  the 
rival  hunter  had  been  more  successful  than  himself.  His 
chagrin,  however,  was  not  destined  to  long  continuance  ;  for  on 
their  way  to  the  water,  one  of  the  hippopotami  was  observed 
to  tumble  over  in  its  tracks. 

After  loading  their  guns,  the  horsemen  rode  up  to  the 
prostrate  animal  and  found  it  struggling  to  rise.  The  bullet 
from  Hendrik's  rifle  had  entered  its  right  shoulder ;  and 
another  from  the  same  gun  now  put  a  period  to  its  struggles 
as  well  as  existence. 

The  two  hunters,  not  yet  contented  with  their  success,  took 
cover  under  a  cluster  of  trees ;  and,  dismounting  from  their 
horses  lay  in  wait  to  see  if  the  hippopotami  would  again  oblige 
them  by  coming  out  upon  the  plain.  Neither  in  this  watch 
were  they  disappointed.  Occasionally,  they  could  hear  the 
harsh  bellowing  of  the  animals  as  they  came  to  the  surface  of 
the  water,  and  before  long,  the  bodies  of  three  huge  monsters 
were  seen  moving  slowly  towards  them.  Reserving  fire  until 
one  came  within  a  few  yards  of  their  position,  both  hunters 
discha  'ge^  their  pieces  almost  simultaneously. 


TO  THE   GIRAFFE  COUNTRY.  63 

With  a  cry  that  resembled  the  combined  snorting  of  a  hog 
and  the  neighing  of  a  horse,  the  "  zeekoe  "  faced  back  towards 
the  lagoon  ;  but,  instead  of  moving  off,  it  commenced  turning 
slowly  round  and  round,  as  a  dog  may  be  sometimes  seen  to 
do  before  laying  himself  down  to  repose.  In  a  similar  fashion 
did  the  hippopotamus  lie  down  to  rise  no  more. 

Three  others  were  shot  on  that  same  night,  making  four- 
teen hippopotami  killed  within  twenty-four  hours.  This  was 
k  greater  number,  so  Macora  said,  than  had  been  killed  by 
his  own  people  within  the  two  preceding  yea?s. 


CHAPTER    XVII. 

TO     THE     GIRAFFE     COUNTRY. 

AFTER  passing  some  four  or  five  weeks  m  hippopota- 
mus hunting,  Groot  Willem  became  anxious  to  engage 
in  the  real  business  for  which  he  had  undertaken  the  hunting 
expedition. 

They  had  collected  more  than  seven  hundred  pounds'  weight 
of  the  finest  ivory,  but  this  success  did  not  hinder  them  from 
becoming  weary  of  a  pursuit  that  was  no  longer  amusement, 
but  business. 

From  several  conversations  held  with  Macora  about  gi- 
raffes, they  had  learnt  that  the  young  of  those  animals  could 
not  be  taken  alive  without  the  greatest  ingenuity  and  trouble. 

Where  camelopards  ave  discovered  they  can  easily  be  run 
d:wn  and  shot ;  but  to  secure  the  young  unharmed,  is  a  dif- 
ferent affair,  and  an  undertaking,  which,  from  Macora's  ac- 
count, promised  to  occupy  all  the  time  that  the  hunters 
wished  to  remain  away  from  Graaf  Reinet. 

Groot  Willem  was  anxious  to  secure  the  name,  fame,  and 


61  THE   GIRAFFE  HUNTERS. 

reward,  now  depeniing  on  the  delivery  of  the  two  young  g* 
raffes  to  the  Dutch  Consul.  Hendrik  and  Arend  wished  to 
return  to  their  sweethearts ;  and  Hans  was  longing  to  under- 
take his  intended  voyage  to  Europe. 

Under  these  circumstances,  a  proposal  from  Willem,  mat 
they  should  make  a  move,  was  well  received  by  all. 

When  the  intention  and  object  of  their  leaving  was  made 
known  to  Macora,  the  chief  seemed  in  much  trouble. 

"  I  cannot  allow  you  to  go  alone,"  said  he ;  "  there  would 
be  danger  in  your  journey  to  my  native  land,  perhaps  death. 
Instead  of  capturing  camelopards  alive,  you  might  leave  your 
bones  to  bleach  upon  the  plain.  You  must  not  go  alone. 
Though  we  may  not  procure  what  you  are  in  search  of,  I 
shall  be  your  companion,  and  my  best  warriors  shall  attend 
you.  The  tyrant  Moselekatse  may  destroy  us  all,  but  I  will 
go.  Macora  will  not  allow  his  friends  to  encounter  the  peril 
without  sharing  it  with  them.  To-morrow  I  shall  be  ready 
with  all  my  men. 

Such  was  the  substance  of  Macora's  speech,  as  interpreted 
by  Congo ;  and  the  young  hunters,  much  as  they  respected  the 
chief  for  his  many  acts  of  kindness  towards  them,  were  grat- 
ified by  this  new  proof  of  his  friendship. 

He  proposed  to  forsake  his  home  and  undertake  an  expedi- 
tion of  nearly  two  hundred  miles,  in  which  he  had  nothing  to 
gain  and  ever/thing  to  lose.  This  he  was  willing  to  do,  out 
of  gratitude  to  one  whom  fate  had  brought  to  his  assistance 
through  the  merest  accident. 

Macora's  offer  was  not  rejected ;  and  preparations  for  the 
journey  were  immediately  commenced. 

The  ivory  obtained  from  the  hippopotami  was  stored  away 
for  safe  keeping  until  their  return. 

This  was  about  the  only  preparation  for  a  departure  our 
adventurers  had  to  make ;  but  such  was  no*  the  case  with 
Macora's  warriors.  Poisoned  arrows  had  to  be  prepared, 
bows  and  shields  repaired,  and  assegais  sharpened. 


TO  THE   GIRAFFE  COUNTRY.  65 

On  the  morning  of  the  next  day  after  Macora  had  deter- 
mined on  the  journey,  he  led  forth  from  his  village  fifty- 
three  of  his  best  men ;  and  a  start  was  made  towards  the 
North. 

Several  oxen  were  taken  along,  laden  with  dried  hippopot- 
amus flesh,  crushed  maize,  and  other  articles  of  food  to  be 
used  on  the  journey.  Several  cows  were  also  driven  along 
to  yield  a  supply  of  milk. 

One  of  the  pack-horses  belonging  to  our  hunters  had  been 
placed  at  the  disposal  of  the  chief;  and  on  this  he  rode,  gen- 
erally keeping  close  by  the  side  of  Groot  Willem. 

Owing  to  the  nature  of  the  country,  and  the  inability  of 
the  oxen  for  fast  travelling,  their  progress  was  but  slow. 

They  found  plenty  of  game  along  the  route,  but  none  of 
it  was  pursued  for  the  sake  of  amusement.  Only  a  sufficient 
quantity  was  killed  to  provide  the  camp  with  fresh  meat,  aud 
no  time  was  lost  in  procuring  it,  as  antelopes  were  constantly 
coming  within  shot  of  the  hunters,  as  they  moved  along  the 
line  of  march. 

Only  one  incident  worthy  of  notice  occurred  during  the 
journey,  in  their  camp  of  the  sixth  night  after  starting.  One 
of  the  Makalolo  had  risen  to  put  some  fresh  fagots  on  a  fire 
burning  near  him.  Placing  his  hand  upon  the  ground  for  the 
purpose  of  picking  up  a  piece  of  wood,  he  suddenly  started 
back,  at  the  same  time  uttering  a  cry  of  terror. 

Several  of  his  companions  sprang  to  their  feet ;  and,  for  a 
moment,  a  scene  of  confusion  ensued  that  baffled  every  at- 
tempt on  the  part  of  the  young  hunters  to  obtain  an  explana- 
tion of  it.  At  length,  it  transpired  that  a  snake  had  caused 
the  commotion.  One  of  about  eight  feet  in  length  waa 
dragged  up  to  the  light  of  the  fire  and  submitted  to  exami- 
nation. It  was  writhing  in  the  agonies  of  death.  Its  head 
had  been  crushed  by  a  blow.  Its  color,  which  was  nearly 
black,  left  no  doubt  in  the  minds  of  the  natives  as  to  the  na- 
ture of  the  reptile  they  had  killed. 


66  THE   GIRAFFE  HUNTERS. 

"  Picakholu  !  picakholu ! "  exclaimed  several  at  the  same 
time,  and  their  attention  was  immediately  turned  to  the  man 
who  had  first  made  its  acquaintance. 

He  exhibited  two  deep  scratches  on  the  back  of  his  right 
hand.  On  beholding  them,  his  companions  uttered  a  cry  of 
commiseration,  and  stood  gazing  at  the  unfortunate  man  with 
an  expression  that  seemed  to  say :  "  You  must  surely  die." 

His  color  soon  changed  to  a  deeper  brown.  Then  his 
fingers  and  lips  began  to  move  spasmodically,  and  his  eyes 
assumed  a  fixed  and  glassy  expression. 

In  about  ten  minutes  from  the  time  he  had  been  bitten,  he 
seemed  quite  unconscious  of  anything  but  agony  ;  and  would 
have  rolled  into  the  fire,  had  he  not  been  held  back  by  those 
around  him. 

In  less  than  half  an  hour,  he  was  dead,  —  dead,  while  the 
body  of  the  serpent  with  the  mangled  head  was  still  writhing 
along  the  grass. 

The  Makololo  was  buried  at  sunrise,  three  hours  after 
death ;  and  so  virulent  is  the  poison  of  the  picakholu  that, 
ere  the  body  was  deposited  in  the  grave,  it  was  already  in  a 
state  of  decomposition  ! 


CHAPTER    XVIII. 

A    GIRAFFE    CHASE. 

ON  the  evening  of  the  twelfth  day  after  leaving  the  Lim- 
popo, they  reached  a  small  river,  which  Macora  called 
the  Luize.  He  informed  the  hunters,  that  one  day's  journey 
down  this  stream  would  take  him  to  the  ruins  of  the  village 
where  he  had  been  born  and  had  lived  until  within  the  last 
two  or  three  years,  and  his  desire  to  see  his  native  place  wai 
about  to  be  gratified. 


A   GIRAFFE  CHASE.  67 

On  one  thing  Macora  could  congratulate  himself.  The 
jhief  Moselekatse,  by  driving  him  from  his  country,  had  prof- 
ited but  little.  All  the  Makololo  cattle  and  other  objects  of 
plunder  had  been  safely  got  away  out  of  reach  of  the  robber 
chief.  None  of  Macora's  people  had  remained  in  the  land, 
BO  that  there  was  no  one  to  pay  tribute  to  the  conqueror ;  and 
the  country  had  been  left  to  the  undisturbed  possession  of  the 
wild  beasts. 

Macora's  tribe  were  not  now  living  in  a  conquered  condi- 
tion ;  nor  were  they  now  prevented  from  paying  a  visit  to 
their  former  home. 

The  plan  proposed  by  the  Makololo  chief  for  catching  the 
young  giraffes,  was  to  build  a  hopo  or  trap,  in  some  convenient 
place  where  a  herd  of  giraffes  might  be  driven  into  it,  —  the 
old  ones  killed  and  the  young  ones  secured  alive. 

No  better  plan  could  be  devised  than  this,  and  it  wag 
unanimously  adopted. 

A  site  for  the  hopo  has  to  be  chosen  with  some  judgment, 
8O  that  labor  may  be  saved  in  its  construction  ;  and,  satisfied 
that  the  chief  would  act  for  the  best,  the  hunters  determined 
on  leaving  to  him  all  the  arrangements  regarding  it. 

A  suitable  place  for  the  trap,  Macora  remembered  having 
seen,  a  few  miles  down  the  river;  and  thither  they  repaired. 

On  the  way,  they  passed  the  ruins  of  the  deserted  village, 
and  many  of  the  natives  recognized  amid  the  heaps  of  rub- 
bish the  places  that  had  once  been  their  homes. 

Five  miles  farther  down,  they  reached  the  place  which  was 
to  be  enclosed  as  a  hopo.  It  was  a  narrow  valley  or  pass, 
leading  from  a  large  forest  to  the  river  bank,  —  and  the  va- 
riety and  quantity  of  spoor  over  its  surface,  proved  that  most 
animals  of  the  country  daily  passed  through  it. 

The  forest  consisted  chiefly  of  Mimosa-tree?,  whose  leaves 
are  the  favorite  food  of  the  giraffe.  Plenty  of  other  timber 
was  growing  near,  such  as  would  be  needed  in  constructing 
the  required  inclosure. 


68  THE  GIRAFFE  HUNTERS. 

Macora  promised  that  his  people  should  go  to  work  on  th€ 
following  day ;  when  pits  should  be  dag  and  trees  felled  foi 
the  fence  of  the  hopo. 

Willern  inquired  if  they  had  not  better  first  make  sure  that 
giraffes  were  in  the  neighborhood,  before  expending  their  la- 
bor  in  constructing  the  trap.  This  Macora  declared  was 
not  necessary.  He  was  quite  certain  that  they  would  be 
found  by  the  time  the  trap  was  ready  for  receiving  them. 
He  also  advised  the  hunters  to  refrain  from  molesting  any 
giraffes  they  might  see  before  the  inclosure  should  be  com- 
pleted, which,  according  to  his  calculation,  would  be  in  about 
two  weeks. 

The  hunters  now  began  to  understand  the  difficulties  of 
the  task  they  had  undertaken,  and  were  thankful  for  the  good 
fortune  that  had  brought  them  the  assistance  of  the  Makololo 
chief.  But  for  him  and  his  people,  it  would  have  been  idle 
for  them  to  have  attempted  taking  the  giraffes  alive. 

Well  mounted,  they  might  ride  them  down  and  shoot  as 
many  as  they  pleased,  but  this  would  have  been  but  poor 
sport ;  and  even  Groot  Will  em  would,  in  due  time,  have  got 
tired  of  it.  It  was  not  for  this  they  had  come  so  far. 

Next  morning,  the  work  of  making  the  hopo  was  com- 
menced ;  and  to  inspire  the  young  hunters  with  the  hope  that 
the  labor  would  not  be  in  vain,  Macora  showed  them  the 
Bpoor  of  a  drove  of  giraffes  that  had  visited  the  river  during 
the  night. 

The  chief  would  not  allow  his  guests  to  take  any  part  in 
the  toil,  and  unwilling  to  be  idle,  Groot  Willem,  Hendrik,  and 
Arend  determined  on  making  an  excursion  down  the  river. 

Hans  remained  behind,  content  in  the  pursuit  of  his  botan 
ical  studies,  joined  to  the  amusement  of  killing  antelope^ 
and  other  game  for  the  use  of  Macora's  workmen. 

Swartboy  remained  with  him. 

Wishing  to  be  as  little  encumbered  as  possible  on  an  ex- 
nursion,  intended  to  last  only  for  a  couple  of  days,  Wilienr 


A   GIRAFFE   CHASE.  69 

and  his  companions  took  with  them  but  one  horse,  besides 
those  for  the  saddle.  This  was  in  the  care  of  Congo,  who, 
of  course,  followed  his  master,  *  Baas  Willem." 

Nothing  could  be  more  beautiful  than  the  scenes  passed 
through  on  the  first  day  of  their  hunt.  Groves  of  palrns, 
and  other  trees,  standing  over  flower-clad  plains  on  which 
gnoos,  hartetusts,  and  other  antelopes  were  browsing  in  peace. 
A  flock  of  gayly-plumaged  birds  seemed  at  home  in  every 
tree  ;  and  everything  presented  to  their  view  was  such  as 
fancy  might  paint  for  a  hunter's  paradise.  On  that  day,  our 
adven-turers  had  their  first  view  of  the  lordly  giraffe.  Seven 
of  those  majestic  creatures  were  seen  coming  from  some  hilli 
that  stretched  across  the  plain. 

"  Don't  move,"  exclaimed  Hendrik,  "  and  perhaps  they  w.\*l 
stray  near  enough  for  us  to  get  a  shot  before  we  are  discov- 
ered." 

On  came  the  graceful  animals  across  the  sunlit  plain,  like 
living  towers  throwing  long  shadows  before  them.  The  treea 
in  perspective  seemed  lower  than  their  crested  heads.  When 
within  about  two  hundred  yards  of  the  hunters,  the  latter 
were  discovered  by  them.  Turning  suddenly  in  their  tracks, 
the  giraffes  commenced  a  rapid  retreat. 

"  Our  horses  are  fresh.  Let  us  run  them  down,"  exclaimed 
Willem.  "  In  spite  of  what  Macora  has  said,  I  must  kill  a 
giraffe!" 

The  three  leaped  into  the  saddles,  and  started  in  pursuit  of 
the  flying  drove,  leaving  Congo  in  charge  of  the  pack-horse. 

For  some  time,  the  horsemen  could  not  perceive  that  they 
were  gaining  on  the  camelopards  trotting  before  them  in  long 
shambling  strides.  They  were  not  losing  ground,  however, 
and  this  inspired  them  to  greater  speed. 

When  the  chase  had  been  continued  for  about  four  miles, 
and  the  horses  began  to  show  signs  of  exhaustion,  the  pace 
of  the  giraffes  was  also  observed  to  have  become  slower. 
They,  also,  were  distressed  by  the  rate  at  which  they  bad 
been  moving. 


TO  THE   GIRAFFE  HUNTERS. 

"One  cf  them  is  mine,"  shouted  Willem,  as  he  spurred 
forward  in  a  final  charge. 

A  huge  stallion,  exhibiting  more  signs  of  distress  than  the 
Others,  had  fallen  into  the  rear.  The  hunters  soon  came  up 
with  him;  and,  separating  him  from  the  herd,  they  fired  a 
volley  into  his  massive  body.  Their  shots  should  have 
brought  him  down  ;  but,  instead  of  this,  they  seemed  only  to 
rein vigo rate  his  wearied  limbs,  and  he  strode  on  faster  than 
ever. 

The  hunters  only  paused  long  enough  to  reload,  and  then, 
resuming  the  chase,  once  more  overtook  the  giraffe. 

Another  volley  was  fired,  Groot  Willem  taking  aim  just 
behind  the  animal's  shoulder,  the  others  firing  skyward  to- 
wards its  head.  The  giraffe  stopped  suddenly  in  its  tracks, 
and  stood  tottering  like  a  forest-tree  about  to  fall.  Its  head 
began  waving  wildly,  first  to  the  right  and  then  to  the  left. 
A  shuffle  or  two  of  its  feet  for  a  time,  enabled  it  to  maintain 
its  equilibrium,  and  then  it  sank  despairingly  to  the  earth. 

Proudly  the  hunters  dismounted  by  the  side  of  the  now 
prostrate  but  once  stately  creature,  —  once  a  moving  monu- 
ment, erected  in  evidence  of  its  Creator's  wi?  torn,  but  now 
with  its  form  recumbent  upon  the  carpet  o)  the  plain,  it§ 
egs  kicking  wildly  in  the  agonies  of  death. 


THE  CAMELOPAIID  71 

CHAPTER    XIX 

THE    CAMELOFA.RD. 

fTTl  HERE  ia  perhaps  no  animal  living  so  graceful  in  form, 

I  more  beautiful  in  color,  and  more  stately  and  majestic 
in  appearance  than  the  camelopard,  now  generally  known  by 
the  French  appellation  of  giraffe.  Measuring  eighteen  feet 
from  the  hoof  of  the  fore  leg  to  the  crest  of  its  crown,  it 
stands,  as  an  American  would  express  it,  "  The  tallest  animal 
in  creation."  There  is  but  a  single  species  of  the  giraffe,  and 
from  the  elegance  and  stateliness  of  its  shape,  the  pleasing 
variety  and  arrangement  of  its  colors,  and  the  mildness  of  its 
disposition,  its  first  appearance  in  Europe  excited  considerable 
interest. 

Although  this  animal  was  well  known  to  the  ancient  Ro- 
mans, and  indeed,  played  no  inconsiderable  part  in  the  gor- 
geous exhibitions  of  that  luxurious  people,  yet,  with  the  ulti- 
mate overthrow  of  the  Roman  Empire,  the  camelopard  finally 
disappeared  from  Europe,  and  for  several  centuries  remained 
a  perfect  stranger  to  the  civilized  world. 

It  is  not  until  towards  the  close  of  the  fifteenth  century, 
that  we  again  hear  of  the  giraffe's  appearance,  —  when  it  is 
related  that  Lorenzo  de  Medici  exhibited  one  at  Florence. 

The  first  of  these  animals  seen  in  England  was  a  gift  from 
the  Pasha  of  Egypt  to  George  IV.  It  arrived  in  1828,  and 
died  during  the  following  year. 

On  the  24th  of  May,  1836,  four  giraffes  were  exhibited  in 
the  Zoological  gardens  at  Regent's  Park.  They  were  brought 
from  the  southwest  of  Kordofan,  and  were  transported  to  Lon- 
don at  an  expense  of  £  2386-3-1. 

From  a  casual  glance  at  the  giraffe,  its  fore  legs  would  ap- 
nearly  twice  as  long  as  the  hind  ones,  but  such  is  no! 


72  THE  GIRAFIE  HUNTERS. 

the  case.  This  difference  of  appearance  is  caused  by  thi 
great  depth  of  shoulder,  compared  with  the  hips.  In  propor- 
tion to  the  rest  of  its  body,  the  camelopard  has  rather  a  small 
head,  upheld  by  a  neck  nearly  six  feet  in  length,  gently  taper- 
ing towards  the  crown.  The  animal's  height,  reckoning  from 
the  top  of  the  head  to  the  hoofs  of  the  fore  feet,  is  about 
equally  divided  between  neck,  shoulders,  and  legs.  Measured 
from  tLe  summit  of  the  hips  to  the  hoofs  of  the  hind  feet,  i* 
rarely  exceeds  six  and  a  half,  or  seven  feet. 

The  head  of  the  giraffe  is  furnished  with  a  pair  of  excres- 
cences, usually  called  horns,  although  very  unlike  the  horns 
of  any  other  animal.  They  are  of  a  porous  bony  texturei 
covered  with  short,  coarse  bristles.  Naturalists  have,  as  yet, 
failed  to  determine  for  what  purpose  these  osseous  processes 
are  provided.  They  cannot  be  either  for  offence  or  defence, 
since  they  are  too  easily  displaced  to  afford  any  resistance  in 
the  case  of  a  collision. 

The  eyes  of  the  camelopard  are  worthy  of  all  praise* 
They  are  of  large  size,  even  softer  and  more  gentle  thai? 
those  of  the  far-famed  gazelle,  and  so  placed  that  it  can  see 
in  almost  every  direction  without  turning  its  head. 

All  its  senses  are  very  acute  ;  and  being  an  animal  of  timid 
habit,  it  can  only  be  approached  by  man  when  mounted  upon 
a  fleet  horse. 

The  camelopard  feeds  on  the  leaves  and  blossoms  of  an 
umbrella-shaped  tree,  —  a  species  of  mimosa,  called  mokhala 
by  the  native  Africans,  and  Kameel-doorn  (Camelthorn)  by 
the  Dutch  settlers  of  the  Cape. 

As  a  grasper  and  feeler,  the  tongue  of  the  giraffe  is  used, 
as  the  trunk  of  the  elephants ;  and  its  great  height  enables  it 
to  gather  the  leaves  of  the  mokhala  far  beyond  the  reach  of 
the  latter. 

The  camelopard's  skin  is  exceedingly  thick,  —  often  as 
much  as  an  inch  and  a  half —  and  so  difficult  of  penetration, 
that  frequently,  twenty  or  thirty  bullets  are  required  to  bring 


A  RACE  FOR  LIFE.  73 

the  creature  to  the  ground.  These  wounds  it  receives  and 
suffers  in  silence ;  for  the  giraffe  is  dumb. 

Unlike  that  of  most  other  animals,  its  hairy  coat  becomes 
darker  with  age. 

The  color  of  the  female  is  somewhat  lighter  than  the  male, 
And  she  is  also  of  much  inferior  stature. 

The  camelopard  can  only  defend  itself  by  kicking ;  and  it 
uses  its  heels  in  this  way  more  effectively  than  any  other 
creature,  —  the  horse  not  excepted.  The  prominence  of  its 
eyes  enables  it  to  see  behind,  when  directing  its  heels  against 
an  enemy,  and  so  secures  its  taking  a  certain  aim ;  while  the 
blow  it  can  give  will  crush  in  the  skull  of  a  man,  or  leave 
him  with  a  couple  of  broken  ribs.  If  unmolested,  it  is 
among  the  most  innocent  of  animals. 

A  creature  so  strangely  shaped,  and  possessing  so  much 
speed  and  strength,  was  certainly  designed  by  the  Creator  for 
some  other  use  than  browsing  upon  the  leaves  of  mimosa 
trees ;  but  that  use,  man  has  not  yet  discovered. 


CHAPTER   XX. 

A     RACE     FOR     LIFE. 

LEAVING  the  body  of  the  giraffe  very  reluctantly, 
( Groot  Willem  having  a  strong  desire  to  take  it  along 
ivith  him,)  the  hunters  started  off  in  search  of  the  river. 
Much  to  their  gratification,  the  Luize,  or  another  stream 
equally  as  large,  was  seen  not  far  from  them,  and  they  rode 
along  its  bank  for  the  purpose  of  finding  a  place  where  they 
might  water  their  horses,  now  thirsty  after  the  long  run  they 
had  made  in  chase  of  the  giraffe. 

For  about  half  a  mile  they  found  the  stream  inaccessibly 
4 


74  THF   GIRAFFE   HUNTERS. 

by  reason  of  the  steepness  of  its  banks  ;  but  a  small  pool 
was  discovered  a  short  distance  from  the  river,  and  by  thia 
they  halted  to  give  their  weary  horses  a  little  rest.  These 
also  needed  food ;  and  it  was  the  intention  to  give  them  an 
hour  or  two  upon  the  grass  that  grew  luxuriantly  around  the 
pool.  The  saddles  were  taken  off,  and  the  horses  turned  out 
to  graze  upon  it. 

"  I  suppose  that  Cong  will  have  sense  to  pack  up  and  fol 
low  us,"  said  Hendrik. 

"  Yes,"  answered  Groot  Willem,  "  I  think  we  may  expect 
to  see  him  here  within  two  hours." 

"  But  are  you  sure  that  he  can  find  us  ?  " 

"  Certainly  he  can,"  replied  Willem.  "  He  knows  that  we 
are  bound  down  the  river,  and  the  stream  will  guide  him.  If 
not,  he  has  Spoor'em  along  with  him.  We  should  probably 
meet  him  on  his  way  if  we  were  to  go  up  the  river." 

"  But  we  don't  want  to  go  up  at  present,"  said  Hendrik. 
'*  Our  way  is  down." 

"  Then  we  had  better  stay  here  till  he  comes." 

While  they  were  thus  talking,  there  was  heard  a  dull, 
heavy  sound,  accompanied  by  a  real  or  fancied  vibration  of 
the  earth. 

The  trees  in  a  neighboring  grove  appeared  to  be  shaking 
about,  —  some  being  upset  as  if  a  violent  hurricane  was 
sweeping  down  among  them. 

The  horses  took  the  alarm ;  threw  up  their  heads,  snorted, 
and  galloped  to  and  fro,  as  if  uncertain  which  way  to  retreat. 

Next  moment,  from  among  the  moving  trees,  emerged  a 
herd  of  elephants,  each  or  most  of  them  uttering  trumpet- 
like  cries  as  they  entered  upon  the  open  plain. 

The  horses  galloped  off  the  ground ;  and  the  hunters,  be- 
lieving that  their  lives  depended  on  recovering  them,  started 
in  pursuit. 

Almost  on  the  instant,  this  purpose  had  to  be  relinquished. 
One  of  the  elephants,  in  advance  of  its  fellows,  was  charging 


A  RACE   FOR   LIFE.  /*i 

«jpon  thv;m ;  and  they  would  have  enough  to  do  to  set  .lire 
their  own  retreat.  The  others  went  after  the  horses,  and  ail 
seemed  to  have  gone  mad  with  the  exception  of  three  or  four 
that  remained  by  the  pool. 

The  situation  of  the  hunters  was  now  one  of  imminent 
danger.  A  well-directed  volley  might  stop  the  charge  of  the 
elephant  rushing  towards  them,  and 'put  the  others  to  flight 
This  seemed  to  be  the  idea  of  all  three ;  for  each  took  aim  al 
the  same  instant  of  time  and  fired  in  the  same  direction. 
The  volley  was  delivered  in  vain.  The  elephant,  with  louder 
roar  and  longer  strides,  came  thundering  on,  only  infuriated 
by  their  attempt  to  check  its  course. 

There  was  no  time  to  reload  ;  and  all  three  retreated,  with 
a  terrible  apprehension  of  being  overtaken,  and  that  one  or 
the  other  of  them  should  fall  a  victim  to  the  gigantic  pursuer. 
They  ran  towards  the  stream.  To  have  gone  in  any  other 
direction  would  have  been  to  impale  themselves  upon  toe 
tusks  of  the  other  elephants,  now  also  coming  towards  them, 
aroused  to  rage  by  the  cry  of  their  wounded  companion. 

They  succeeded  in  reaching  the  bank,  and  thought  of 
throwing  themselves  into  the  water;  when  a  shout  from 
Arend  counselled  them  to  a  different  course. 

rt  Follow  me,"  cried  he,  and  the  next  instant  he  was  seen 
upon  the  trunk  of  a  cotton-tree  that  had  fallen  across  tb«j 
stream. 

So  close  was  the  enraged  elephant  by  this  time,  that  Groot 
Willem,  who  was  hindmost,  felt  the  tip  of  its  trunk  touching 
the  calf  of  one  of  his  legs,  as  he  scrambled  on  to  the  tree. 

The  top  of  the  tree  was  several  feet  lower  than  the  bank 
of  the.  river  where  its  roots  still  adhered ;  and  in  descending 
the  trunk,  they  had,  as  Hendrik  said,  to  "  climb  downwards." 

The  brai  ches  had  lodged  on  some  rocks  in  the  middle  of 
the  stream,  which  had  prevented  the  tree  from  being  carried 
tvay  by  the  current  that  ran  rapidly  past  the  spot. 

For  awhile,  they  considered  themselves  safe ;  and,  although 


76  THE   GIRAFFE   HUNTERS. 

their  situation  would  have  been  far  from  agreeable  under  on 
diuary  circumstances,  they  experienced  the  indescribable  emo 
tions  of  happiness  that  are  felt  after  a  narrow  escape  from 
some  great  peril. 

The  elephant  was  tearing  at  the  upturned  roots  of  the 
tree,  and  making  other  impotent  attempts  to  get  at  them. 
They  were  besieged,  but  in  no  danger  for  the  time  of  a  closei 
acquaintance  with  the  besieger. 

On  examining  their  place  of  refuge,  they  saw  that  the  rock 
on  which  the  tops  of  the  tree  rested,  was  not  more  than  thirty 
feet  in  circumference  at  the  water's  edge ;  and  not  half  that 
at  the  top,  which  was  about  ten  feet  in  diameter. 

There  was  but  little  more  than  room  for  them  to  stand 
upon  it ;  but,  as  the  branches  were  large  and  long,  they  had 
plenty  of  room  to  move  about,  proceeding  in  much  the  same 
manner  as  monkeys  would  have  done  in  a  similar  situation. 

From  the  behavior  of  the  enemy,  he  seemed  to  have  come 
to  a  perfect  understanding  of  the  position  in  which  they  were 
placed  ;  and,  for  a  minute  or  two,  he  appeared  to  be  meditat- 
ing whether  he  should  abandon  the  siege,  or  continue  it. 

Meanwhile,  the  hunters,  after  resting  for  a  few  moments 
from  their  late  severe  exertion,  commenced  reloading  their 
rifles  and  preparing  for  further  hostilities. 

As  though  aware  of  their  intention,  the  elephant  quietly 
walked  away. 

"  He  is  off  now,"  said  Groot  Willem,  "  but  we  had  better 
not  be  in  any  hurry  to  follow  him.  I  can  endure  a  little 
more  rest. 

"  I  hope  we  shall  not  have  to  make  a  longer  stay  than  will 
be  agreeable,"  remarked  Hendrik.  u  But  we  must  not  leave 
here  until  the  whole  herd  has  taken  its  departure.  Unlike 
any  we  have  seen  before,  these  elephants  do  not  seem  to  be 
the  least  afraid  of  us." 

The  position  in  which  our  hunters  were  placed  was  several 
feet  below  the  level  of  the  river's  bank,  so  that  they  were  un« 
able  to  see  anything  of  the  plain  above. 


A  RACE   FOR  LIFE.  77 

Arenl  proposed  returning  up  the  t  unk  of  the  tree  and 
giving  the  enemy  a  parting  shot,  should  the  animal  be  still 
within  range. 

To  this,  Groot  Willem  and  Hendrik  objected.  They  were 
willing  the  elephant  should  depart,  if  so  inclined,  without 
further  molestation  from  them. 

A  few  minutes  passed  and  Arend  again  proposed  going  up 
to  see  if  their  enemy  was  near.  This  was  also  opposed  by 
the  others. 

"  No,  not  yet,"  said  Willem.  "  Let  us  not  show  ourselves 
on  any  account.  He  may  be  still  watching  for  us,  and,  seeing 
you,  may  think  we  are  impatient  to  get  away.  That  would 
encourage  him  to  remain.  We  must  be  as  cautious  as  if  we 
were  dealing  with  a  human  enemy." 

Half  an  hour  passed,  and  then  Groot  Willem  ascended  the 
tree,  until  his  head  was  on  a  level  with  the  bank.  One  glance 
was  sufficient,  and,  with  a  grave  countenance,  he  looked  back 
to  his  companions. 

"  It  is  as  I  thought,"  said  he,  "  the  brute  is  still  there.  He 
is  watching  for  us.  He  wants  revenge ;  and  I  believe  that 
he'll  have  it.  We  shall  be  hungry  before  we  get  away  from 
here." 

«  Where  is  he  ?  "  asked  Hendrik. 

"  At  the  pool  close  by,  giving  himself  a  shower-bath  ;  but 
I  can  see  that  he  keeps  constantly  turning  his  eye  in  this  di- 
rection. 

"Is  he  alone  ?"  inquired  Arend. 

"  Yes  ;  the  others  appear  to  have  gone  off  There  is  only 
himself  by  the  pool.  We  have  wounded  him ;  but,  for  all 
that,  he  is  able  to  move  rapidly  about;  and  \ve  shall  have  to 
kill  him  outright  before  we  can  pass  him  upon  the  plain. 

To  this  there  was  no  answer,  and  Groot  Willem  Mgain  re- 
turning to  the  rock,  all  three  laid  hold  of  their  gun?  and  pre- 
pared to  attack  the  enemy. 


78  THE   GIRAFFE  HUNTERS. 

CHAPTER    XXI, 

A    CREATURE    HARD    TO    KILL. 

GROOT  WILLEM  again  ascended  the  tree,  this  tim* 
armed  with  his  roer,  and  followed  by  his  two  compan- 
ions. The  elephant  was  still  at  the  pool ;  and,  to  make  him 
leave  it  and  draw  nearer,  Willem  showed  himself  on  the  bank. 
This  plan  did  not  succeed.  The  elephant  saw  him,  but 
with  reason  or  instinct  that  seemed  almost  human,  it  was  evi- 
dently waiting  until  they  should  leave  their  retreat  before 
again  commencing  hostilities. 

"  It 's  of  no  use  my  firing  from  here,"  said  Willem,  "  I  must 
endeavor  to  get  nearer.  Don't  be  in  my  way,  for  in  all  prob- 
ability, there  may  be  another  chase." 

The  distance  from  the  tree  to  the  pool  was  close  upon  a 
hundred  yards ;  and,  after  walking  from  the  bank  about  one 
third  of  that  distance,  Willem  came  to  a  halt. 

The  elephant,  coolly  and  philosophically  awaited  his  ap- 
proach, apparently  satisfied  to  let  him  come  as  near  as  he 
pleased. 

The  position  in  which  the  animal  stood  was  unfavorable 
for  Willem  to  make  his  favorite  shot ;  but,  as  it  would  not 
move,  he  was  obliged  to  fire  at  its  head.  The  report  of  his 
gun  was  answered  by  a  roar  and  an  impetuous  charge. 

Willem  instantly  made  for  the  tree,  and  secured  his  re- 
treat, with  the  elephant  but  a  few  paces  in  his  rear. 

At  the  same  time  —  and  without  evincing  the  slightest 
acknowledgment  —  the  huge  beast  received  two  further 
shots  from  Hendrik  and  Arend. 

While  the  guns  were  being  reloaded,  the  monster  again  re- 
tired to  the  pool.  There  it  was  saluted  by  seven  more  balls 
without  even  once  attempting  to  approach  its  tormentors  in 
fcheir  place  of  retreat. 


A   CREATURE   H^RD   TO  KILL.  79 

It  now  wanted  but  two  hours  to  sunset;  and  dark  heavy 
clouds  were  descried  rolling  up  from  the  southwest.  Thir- 
teen shots  had  been  expended  on  the  elephant,  and  to  all  ap- 
pearance it  was  still  uninjured.  There  was  a  prospect  of 
compulsory  confinement  before  them.  They  might  have  to 
remain  in  their  aqua-arboral  retirement  the  whole  night  un- 
der the  pelting  of  a  pitiless  storm.  Three  more  shots  were 
fired,  without  any  apparent  result.  The  rain  soon  came 
down,  —  not  in  drops,  but  dishfuls. 

Often  as  they  had  been  exposed  to  heavy  showers,  none  of 
them  could  remember  witnessing  anything  like  that.  All 
their  care  was  devoted  to  keeping  the  ammunition  and  the 
locks  of  their  guns  dry ;  and  any  attempts  at  breaking  the 
blockade  to  which  they  were  subjected,  was,  for  a  time,  re- 
linquished. 

By  the  last  light  of  day,  Groot  Willem  made  another  re- 
connoissance  and  found  the  elephant  still  patiently  waiting 
and  watching. 

A  night  so  dark  that  they  could  not  distinguish  each  other 
by  sight  now  mantled  the  river,  and  the  heavens  above  con- 
tinued pouring  forth  their  unabated  wrath.  They  might  now 
have  stolen  away  unknown  to  the  besieger ;  but  they  had  no 
longer  the  desire  to  do  so.  Confident  that  the  animal  could 
not  keep  its  feet  till  morning,  after  the  rough  handling  it  had 
received,  they  resolved  upon  staying  till  it  fell,  and  securing 
its  fine  tusks. 

Two  or  three  hours  passed,  and  still  the  rain  kept  falling, 
though  not  quite  so  heavily  as  at  first. 

"  I  don't  like  this  sort  of  thing,"  said  Hendrik.  "  Swart 
md  Cong,  in  the  pits,  could  not  have  been  much  unhappier 
than  we  are.  I  should  like  to  know  if  the  enemy  is  still  on 
guard.  What  do  you  say  to  our  going  off?  " 

"  We  mast  n't  think  of  it,"  counselled  Arend.  "  Even  if  tha 
elephant  be  gone,  we  cannot  find  our  horses  in  such  a  dark 
eight.  If  it  be  still  waiting  for  us,  we  could  not  see  it  fiv* 


80  THE  GIRAFFE   HUNTERS. 

paces  off,  while  it  might  see  us.  We  had  bette\  stay  whert 
we  are  till  morning." 

"  Your  advice  is  good,  Arend,"  said  Willem.  "  I  don't 
believe  that  we  have  a  gun  among  us  that  could  be  dis- 
charged ;  if  attacked,  as  we  are  now,  we  should  be  defenceless. 

Arend's  suggestion  was  adopted,  and  they  resolved  to  re- 
main upon  the  rock  till  morning. 

During  the  night,  the  rain  continued  to  pour,  half  drown- 
ing them  in  their  exposed  situation.  The  hours  passed  slowly 
and  wearily.  They  began  to  have  serious  doubts  of  ever 
seeing  day  again  ;  but  it  came  at  length. 

Just  as  the  first  faint  gleams  of  the  aurora  appeared  in  the 
east,  they  were  startled  by  a  sudden  crashing  among  the 
branches  of  the  tree,  and  the  next  moment,  they  saw  the 
bridge  by  which  they  had  reached  the  rock,  in  the  act  of  be- 
ing carried  away  by  the  current ! 

"  Look  out ! "  shouted  Arend  ;  "  the  tree  is  off.  Keep  deal 
of  the  branches,  oc  we  shall  be  swept  along  with  it." 

All  rushed  together  to  the  summit  of  the  rock,  reaching 
it  just  in  time  to  avoid  the  danger  thus  indicated  ;  and,  in 
another  moment,  their  communication  with  the  main  land  was 
entirely  cut  off. 

The  dawn  of  day  found  them  on  an  islet  of  stone,  of  such 
limited  extent  that  there  was  barely  standing-room  for  the 
three.  The  river,  swollen  by  the  flood,  lipped  close  up  to 
their  feet,  and  was  threatening  to  rise  still  higher,  There 
was  the  prospect  —  not  a  very  pleasant  one  —  that  they 
themselves  might  be  carried  off  after  their  treacherous  bridge. 

The  elephant  was  no  longer  a  cause  of  the  slightest  anx- 
iety. The  means  by  which  they  might  have  placed  them- 
selves within  the  reach  of  that  danger  had  been  removed; 
and,  like  Prometheus,  they  were  bound  to  a  rock. 

The  banks  on  both  sides  were  too  high  for  them  to  effect  a 
landing,  even  should  they  be  able  to  stem  the  rapid  current. 
All  thr«c  could  swim,  and  it  might  be  possible  for  then>  \6 


A   CREATURE  HARD   TO  KILL.  81 

reach   the  shore  by  swimming  down  stream  to  some  piace 
where  the  banks  were  on  a  level  with  the  water. 

But  to  this  method  of  getting  out  of  their  difficulty,  there 
were  several  objections.  Their  guns  would  have  to  be  left 
behind,  and  could  not  be  recovered.  A  distant  view  of  them 
lying  upon  the  rock  might  be  all  they  would  ever  have.  To 
abandon  their  arms  was  a  thing  not  to  be  thought  of.  Their 
hunting  would  be  over  for  that  expedition. 

Beside,  they  were  in  a  part  of  the  river  where  the  current 
was  swift,  turbulent,  and  strong.  It  would  carry  them  down 
with  irresistible  force.  The  rapids  were  full  of  rough  jagged 
rocks,  against  which  their  bodies  might  be  crushed  or  lacer- 
ated ;  and  the  chances  were  that  some  of  them  might  never 
succeed  in  reaching  the  shore  in  safety. 

"  And  there  is  another  reason  why  I  don't  like  taking  this 
water  trip,"  said  Hendrik.  "  I  noticed  yesterday,  just  as  we 
came  forward  here,  a  couple  of  enormous  alligators.  In  all 
likelihood,  there  are  scores  of  them." 

"  Then  I  say,  stop  where  we  are  for  the  present,"  said 
Arend.  "  Alligators  are  always  hungry,  and  I  don't  relish 
to  be  eaten  by  them." 

"I  am  not  yet  so  hungry  as  to  leave  my  roer  behind  me; 
therefore,  I  second  your  proposal,"  said  Groot  Willem. 

It  was  carried  nemini  dissentiente.  They  did  stay  where 
they  were,  but  not  very  patiently.  The  sun  ascended  high 
into  the  heavens.  Its  beams  seemed  to  have  their  focus  on 
Hie  spot  where  they  were  standing.  They  never  remernbeied 
having  experienced  a  day  so  hot,  or  one  on  which  all  felt  80 
hangry.  Hendrik  and  Arend  became  nearly  frantic  with  the 
heat  and  the  hunger,  though  Groot  Willem  still  preserved  a 
remnant  of  calmness. 

"  I  wonder  if  that  elephant  is  watching  for  us  yet  ?  "  said  he 
'•l  If  so,  he  is  wrhat  Swartboy  calls  Congo,  —  an  *  ole  fool ! 
I  'm  sorry  we  can't  oblige  him  by  paying  hirr  a  visit,  and  re 
warding  him  for  his  prolonged  vigil.1" 

4*  » 


82  THE   GIRAFFE  HUNTERS. 

Willem's  attempt  at  being  witty  was  intended  to  cheer  hi* 
disconsolate  companions.  But  it  was  a  sad  failure.  Neithci 
could  reply  to  it  even  by  a  smile. 


CHAPTER    XXII. 

A     SEPARATION. 

ALL  day  long  did  they  stay  on  the  islet  of  stone.  They 
were  no  longer  apprehensive  of  being  swept  away  by 
the  flood.  They  saw  that  it  had  reached  its  highest,  but  its 
subsidence  had  not  yet  commenced. 

The  sun  was  already  in  the  zenith,  hotter  than  ever,  liter- 
ally roasting  them  upon  the  rock.  The  situation  was  intol- 
erable. 

"  Shall  we  have  to  stay  here  another  night  ?  "  impatiently 
asked  Hendrik. 

"  It  looks  deused  like  it,"  answered  Willem. 

"  And  to-morrow,  what  shall  we  do  then  ? "  inquired 
Arend.  "  There  may  be  no  better  chance  of  getting  off  than 
there  is  now. " 

"  That  is  true,"  said  Willem.  "  We  must  think  of  some 
way  of  getting  out  of  this  disagreeable  prison.  Can  any  of 
you  think  of  a  plan  ?  " 

"  I  have  a  proposal  to  make,"  said  Hendrik.  "  Let  one  of 
us  take  to  the  water  and  look  down  stream  for  a  landing- 
place.  If  he  succeed  in  reaching  the  bank  in  safety,  ha 
could  come  up  again,  and  by  swinging  out  one  of  those  long 
climbing  plants  we  see  hanging  to  the  trees,  there  would  bo 
some  chance  of  the  other  two  catching  it.  By  that  mean? 
we  may  get  off." 

**  That 's  not  a  bad  idea,"  rejoined  Arend ;  "  but  which  of 


A  SEPARATION.  83 

<w  is  to  run  tht    tsk  of  the  swim.     For  my  part,  I  'm  quite 
w  illing  to  incur  it." 

u  There  is  certainly  great  danger,"  said  Hendrik ;  "  but 
there  is  also  danger  of  starvation  if  we  stay  here." 

u  Quite  true,"  rejoined  Arend.  "  But  for  my  part,  I  would 
rather  feed  a  crocodile  than  die  of  hunger  myself.  So  I  'm 
willing  to  risk  the  swim.  If  you  don't  see  me  on  the  bank 
in  three  or  four  hours  you  may  conclude  that  either  the  croc- 
odiles have  eaten  me,  or  that  I  've  been  shattered  among  the 
rocks." 

The  others  would  not  listen  to  Arend's  self-sacrificing  pro- 
posal ;  and  for  a  time,  it  was  debated  among  them,  as  to  who 
should  run  the  risk,  each  protesting  what  under  other  cir- 
cumstances he  would  scarce  have  done,  —  that  he  was  a  better 
swimmer  than  either  of  the  other  two. 

As  each  insisted  on  taking  the  peril  upon  himself,  —  and 
none  of  them  would  yield  the  point,  a  proposal  was  made  t« 
cast  lots. 

This  was  done ;  and  Hendrik,  the  suggester  of  the  plan, 
was  the  oue  chosen  by  fate  to  carry  it  into  execution. 

"  I  am  glad  of  it,"  said  he,  after  the  thing  had  been  de- 
cided. "  It  is  but  just  that  I  should  be  permitted  to  carry 
cut  my  own  proposal.  So  here  goes  ! " 

Hastily  undressing  himself,  he  shook  hands  with  Arend 
and  Willem,  dropped  into  the  flood,  and  was  away  with  the 
rapidity  of  aoA  arrow. 

Anxiously  the  others  gazed  after  him  ;  but  in  less  than  - 
three  minuter,  he  was  no  longer  under  their  eyes,  the  rough 
rapid  current  having  carried  him  clean  out  of  sight. 

Two  hours  passed,  which  were  spent  by  Arend  and  Groot 
Willem  in  a  state  of  anxious  suspense.  Two  hours  more  and 
it  became  terrible. 

"Night  is  fast  approaching,"  remaiked  Arend.     "If  IJen- 
irik  does  not  return  before  night,  I  shall  swim  after  him." 
Yes,  we  may  as  well,  while  we  have  the  strength  to  do 


84  THE  GIRAFFE   HUNTERS. 

it,"  answered  Willem.  "  If  you  go,  so  will  I.  AVc  shall 
start  together.  How  long  do  you  think  we  should  wait?" 

"Not  much  longer.  Certainly  within  a  mile,  he  ought  to 
have  found  a  place  where  he  could  land.  That  distance  he 
must  soon  have  made,  at  the  rate  he  was  travelling  when  h« 
left  us.  He  should  return  soon  now,  or  never." 

Another  hour  passed  and  still  no  signs  of  Hendrik. 

"  Remain  you,  Willera,"  proposed  Arend,  "  and  let  me  go 
alone." 

"  No,"  replied  the  great  hunter ;  "  we  go  together.  I 
once  thought  that  I  should  never  abandon  my  gun  as  long  as 
I  lived  ;  but  it  must  be.  We  must  not  stay  here  any  longer, 
I  grow  weaker  every  hour." 

The  two  were  taking  off  their  boots  and  preparing  to  en- 
ter the  water,  when  their  ears  were  saluted  by  the  sound  of  a 
familiar  voice. 

Congo,  seen  upon  horseback  on  the  bank  of  the  river,  just 
opposite  the  rock. 

"  Nebber  fear,  baas  Willem,"  shouted  he.  "  I  come  back 
by  'm  by." 

As  he  said  this,  he  galloped  away.  The  loud  roar  of  an 
elephant  proclaiming  the  cause  of  his  sudden  departure. 

"  0  heavens  ! "  exclaimed  Arend.  "  How  much  longer 
must  we  stay  here  ?  " 

"  Until  to-morrow,  I  expect,"  answered  Willem.  "  Congo 
cannot  return  to  the  camp  and  be  back  before  to-morrow." 

"  But  do  you  think  he  will  go  off  without  trying  to  assist 
us?" 

"Yes.  What  can  he  do  alone?  Nothing.  He  knows 
that,  and  has  gone  for  help.  Of  himself,  he  could  not  kill 
the  elephant ;  and  even  if  it  was  not  there,  he  could  do  noth- 
ing to  get  us  off  the  rock." 

"The  distance  to  the  bank  must  be  about  twenty  yards. 
Of  course  there  is  a  way  by  which  we  may  be  got  ashore ,' 
but  it  will  require  a  rope.  The  climbing  plants  would  dq 


A  SEPARATION.  85 

but  Congo  has  not  noticed  them.  T  believe  that  he  under- 
stood at  a  glance  the  difficulties  to  bt  overcome,  and  has  gone 
to  tne  camp  for  assistance." 

"  I  hope  so,"  replied  Arend,  "  and,  if  such  be  the  case,  we 
need  not  fear  for  ourselves.  We  have  now  only  to  endure 
the  annoyance  of  waiting.  My  only  anxiety  is  for  Hendrik." 

Willem  made  no  reply,  but  by  his  silence  Arend  could 
perceive  that  he  had  but  little  hope  of  ever  seeing  Hendrik 
again. 

Slowly  the  sun  went  down  and  the  night  once  more  de- 
scended over  the  rolling  river.  Their  anxiety  would  not  al- 
low them  to  sleep,  even  had  they  not  been  hindered  by  hunger. 
Of  water  they  had  a  plentiful  supply,  —  too  much  of  it,  — 
although  this  was  not  obtained  without  some  difficulty,  as 
they  had  to  dip  it  up  in  one  of  their  powder-flasks,  emptied 
for  the  purpose. 

Another  morning  dawned,  and  the  sun  made  his  appearance, 
—  again  red  and  fiery,  —  his  beams  becoming  fiercer  as  he 
ascended  the  cloudless  sky. 

They  had  but  a  few  hours  more  to  wait  until  they  might 
expect  the  return  of  the  Kaffir ;  but  would  he  surely  coire  ? 
They  knew  that  travelling  in  Africa  was  a  very  uncertain 
business.  Their  present  position  was  proof  that  some  acci- 
dent might  occur  to  hinder  him  from  reaching  the  camp. 

By  this  time  they  were  almost  certain  that  some  serious 
misfortune,  perhaps  death  itself,  had  befallen  Hendrik. 

As  if  to  confirm  them  in  this  belief,  just  then  three  large 
crocodiles  were  seen  swimming  around  the  rock,  lingering 
there,  as  though  they  expected  erelong  to  get  their  sharp 
teeth  into  the  flesh  of  those  who  stood  upon  it. 

The  great  hunter  became  angered  at  the  sight.  It  sug- 
gested the  probable  fate  of  their  companion,  as  it  might,  in 
time,  be  their  own.  He  seized  hold  of  his  roer,  and,  drawing 
the  damp  charge,  freshly  loaded  the  gun.  Aiming  at  the  eye 
if  one  of  the  hideous  monsters,  he  pulled  trigger 


86  THE   GIRAFFE   H ENTERS. 

The  loud  report  was  followed  by  a  heavy  plunging  in  the 
water,  and  the  behavior  of  the  crocodile  gave  evidence  of  the 
correctness  of  the  hunter's  aim. 

After  springing  bodily  above  the  surface,  it  fell  back  again 
and  commenced  spinning  around,  with  a  velocity  that  threw 
showers  of  spray  over  those  who  stood  watching  its  death 
struggles. 

Its  two  companions  retreated  down  the  river,  and,  as  the 
brothers  saw  them  depart,  the  thoughts  of  both  were  dwelling 
upon  the  same  subject. 

Both  were  thinking  of  Hendrik !  We  also  must  go  down 
stream,  and  see  what  has  become  of  him. 


CHAPTER    XXIII. 

FROM    BAD    TO    WORSE. 

ON  finding  himself  in  the  water  as  he  parted  from  his 
companions,  Hendrik  had  not  much  exertion  to  make. 
A  gentle  motion  of  the  limbs  sustained  him  on  the  surface, 
and  he  was  borne  onward  with  a  velocity  that  promised  a 
speedy  termination  of  his  voyage. 

Some  place  must  soon  be  reached  where  the  banks  would 
be  low  enough  to  be  ascended,  and  the  current  not  too  quick  to 
hinder  him  from  crossing  to  the  shore.  He  was  spirited  past 
several  rocks,  one  of  which  he  only  avoided  with  great  diffi- 
culty, so  swiftly  did  the  current  carry  him  along. 

When  about  a  mile  from  his  companions,  as  he  supposed 
himself,  he  saw  that  the  banks  on  both  sides  were  shelving 
and  he  tried  to  reach  the  shore. 

The  current  was  still  rapid  as  ever,  and  for  each  foot  mado 
in  the  direction  of  the  land,  he  was  borne  several  yards  down 
Che  channel  of  the  stream. 


FROM   BAL    TO   WORSE.  87 

The  relccity  with  which  he  was  moving  awoke  in  his 
blind  a  vague  sense  of  a  danger  not  thought  of  before  start 
ing,  and  altogether  different  from  those  that  had  been  taken 
into  calculation.  His  voyage,  so  far,  had  been  successful. 
II  «i  had  scaped  unharmed  by  rocks  or  crocodiles  ;  but  he  had 
evidence,  that  a  danger,  as  much,  if  not  more  t  j  be  dreaded, 
now  threatened  him.  The  water  seemed  gliding  down  an  in- 
clined plane,  so  rapidly  was  it  swee^ng  him  on ;  and  beyond 
this,  directly  before  him,  he  could  hear  the  roaring  of  a  cat- 
aract !  What  had  been  at  first  only  a  conjecture,  soon  be- 
came a  certainty.  He  was  going  at  arrow-like  speed  towards 
the  brow  of  a  waterfall.  Throwing  all  his  energies  into  the 
effort,  he  struggled  to  reach  the  shore  at  a  point  where  the 
bank  was  accessible. 

He  had  nearly  succeeded.  Ten  feet  nearer,  and  he  would 
have  been  able  to  grasp  the  o'erhanging  bushes.  But  that 
distance,  little  as  it  was,  could  not  be  accomplished,  and  on  he 
glided  towards  the  engulfing  fall. 

On  the  brink  of  the  water-precipice  he  saw  the  sharp  point 
of  a  rock  jutting  about  three  feet  above  the  water.  More  by 
good  luck,  than  any  guidance  on  his  part,  he  came  withiu 
reach  of  it  as  he  was  hurried  onward.  Reaching  out,  he 
caught  hold ;  and  hugging  it  with  both  arms,  he  was  able  to 
retain  his  hold.  His  body  was  swung  around  to  the  leeward 
of  the  rock,  until  his  legs  hung  dangling  over  the  fall.  Al- 
though the  force  of  the  current  was  partly  broken  by  the  in- 
terposition of  the  rock,  it  required  him  to  exert  all  hia 
strength  to  save  himself  from  being  washed  over.  After  a 
time,  he  succeeded  in  gaining  a  footing.  There  was  a  little 
ledge  011  the  rock  just  large  enough  ft  r  one  foot,  while  the 
other  sought  support  on  the  pointed  apex.  To  have  at- 
tempted to  swim  ashore  could  only  end  in  his  destruction. 
Though  almost  within  leaping  distance  of  the  bank,  he  had 
no  place  to  spring  from,  and  to  have  fallen  short,  would  have 
been  fatal  He  could  de  nothing  but  remain  as  he  was 


88  THE  GIRAFFE  HUNTERS 

Hours  passed,  and  the  torture  of  standing  in  one  position 
irksome  at  that,  became  unbearable.  He  could  only  obtain 
rest  by  getting  into  the  water  again  and  hugging  the  rock 
with  both  arms  as  he  had  done  before.  But  this  method  of 
resting  himself,  if  such  it  could  be  called,  could  not  be  en 
dured  longer  than  two  or  three  minutes,  and  he  was  com 
pelled  soon  to  return  to  the  upright  attitude. 

"  There  is  not  the  least  danger  of  crocodiles  here,"  though* 
he  while  in  the  water  hanging  on  to  the  rock.  "  Should  one 
pass  this  way,  it  would  not  have  time  for  touching  me,  even 
if  it  were  starving."  All  night  long  did  he  continue  in  this 
dread  position. 

Morning  dawned,  and  once  more  he  had  to  endure  the 
agony  of  gazing  on  the  bank  within  a  few  feet  of  where  he 
stood,  though  as  unapproachable  as  if  miles  of  moving  water 
separated  him  from  it. 

Fortune  seemed  determined  to  torture  him  to  the  last  ex- 
treme. 

There  was  no  hope  of  his  gaining  the  bank  above,  and  it 
now  occurred  to  him  to  look  below.  Craning  out  as  far  as 
he  could,  he  made  an  inspection  of  the  fall.  It  was  about 
thirty  feet  in  clear  descent.  Below,  the  water  ran  frothing 
away  and  soon  became  smooth  and  tranquil,  as  if  reposing 
after  the  violent  leap. 

Should  he  allow  himself  to  be  carried  over  the  cataract  ? 
This  was  the  question  he  now  commenced  considering.  Jf 
he  could  only  have  assured  himself  that  there  was  deep  wate 
underneath,  he  would  at  once  have  decided  to  commit  himself 
to  the  descent.  But  there  was  the  probability  that  he  might 
be  precipitated  upon  jagged  rocks,  and  of  course  killed  by  the 
fall.  Besides,  he  saw  that  the  banks  below  were  steep  on 
both  sides,  and  he  might  have  to  swim  for  a  long  distance  be- 
fore being  able  to  land.  After  a  descent  of  thirty  feet  he 
might  be  incapable  of  continuing  above  the  surface  of  the 
water.  At  all  events,  he  would  be  in  no  condition  for  a  long 
swim. 


REUNION.  89 

Aftei  long  and  earnestly  delating  the  question  in  his  own 
cnind  he  gave  up  the  thought  of  making  the  too  perilous  at 
tempt. 

Notwithstanding  the  agony  arising  from  his  own  position, 
be  was  not  free  from  concern  for  his  comrades  left  upon  tla 
rock. 

Willem  and  Arend  would  in  all  likelihood  come  after  him, 
if  they  had  not  already  done  so.  One  or  the  other,  or  both, 
might  have  left  the  rock  and  been  carried  over  the  cataract  in 
the  night,  unseen  by  him  during  the  darkness. 

As  the  time  passed  on,  his  sufferings  approached  the  point 
of  despair.  They  at  length  became  so  great  that  once  or 
twice  was  he  tempted  to  put  a  termination  to  them  by  giving 
his  body  to  the  cataract,  and  his  soul  to  Him  who  had  be- 
etowed  it.  But  this  demon  of  temptation  was  driven  out  of 
his  mind  by  a  mental  vision  of  angelic  loveliness. 

The  remembrance  of  Wilhelmina  Van  Wyk  came  before 
aim  like  some  fair  angel,  commanding  him  to  hope  and  wait 
He  obeyed  the  command. 


CHAPTER    XXIV. 

REUNION. 

TIMK  was  passing.     They  upon  the  islet  rock  were  getting 
very  impatient  for  the  return  of  Congo.     They  were  cer- 
tain that  he  would  bring  assistance  with  as  little  delay  as  pos- 
sible, but  most  of  his  journey  would  have  to  be  made  in  the 
night,  —  dangerous  time  for  travelling. 

He  had  now  been  gone  long  enough  to  reach  the  camp  and 
return.  "  Sister  Ann  "  on  the  watch-tower  of  Bluebeard's 
castle  could  not  have  gazed  more  earnestly  than  did  they  for 


90  THE   GIRAFFE  HUNTERS. 

his  reappearance  upon  the  bank  above  them.  Their  anxioui 
vigil  was  at  length  rewarded.  Near  the  hour  of  noon  their 
ears  were  greeted  by  shouts,  and  shortly  after  they  saw 
Hans,  Congo,  and  Macora  standing  on  the  bank  above  them. 
The  chief  was  accompanied  by  about  a  score  of  his  followers, 
carrying  long  ropes  by  the  direction  of  Congo. 

"  Where  is  Hendrik  ? "  was  the  first  question  of  Hans. 
asked  in  a  trembling  voice. 

"  We  cannot  tell,"  was  the  reply.  "  He  swam  down  the 
river  in  the  hope  of  being  able  to  make  the  bank  below.  We 
have  great  fear  that  some  mi-fortune  has  befallen  him." 

While  the  three  yagers  continued  the  solemn  conversation, 
Macora  took  a  number  of  his  people  a  short  distance  up  the 
river. 

Near  the  bank  was  found  the  prostrate  trunk  of  a  tree 
about  fifty  feet  in  length.  It  had  long  been  down  ;  and  was 
quite  dead  and  dry.  After  making  the  lines  fast  to  one 
end  of  it,  it  was  pushed  into  the  stream  and  directed  in  such 
a  manner  as  to  drift  down  to  the  rock  on  which  the  two  youths 
were  standing.  The  other  end  of  the  rope  was  firmly  grasped 
by  several  of  Macora's  men. 

Swiftly  the  log.  carried  by  the  current,  came  in  contact 
with  the  rock ;  when  the  men,  keeping  the  rope  on  a  taut 
stretch,  prevented  it  from  going  farther. 

With  the  nimbleuess  of  a  couple  of  cats,  Willem  and  Arend 
sprang  on  to  it,  and,  setting  themselves  astride,  were  hauled 
to  the  bank,  where  both  were  at  length  safely  landed. 

The  first  thing  they  saw,  was  the  body  of  the  elephant  at 
which  they  had  fired  so  many  shots.  The  animal  had  at 
length  succumbed,"sinking  into  its  eternal  sleep  in  spite  of  its 
implacable  anger. 

As  the  hunters  were  no  longer  in  any  anxiety  for  them- 
selves, their  apprehensions  became  all  the  more  keen  for  the 
fate  of  their  missing  friend.  Although  suffering  greatly  from 
fatigue  as  well  as  the  want  of  food,  Willem  and  Arend 


REUNION.  91 

would  not  stay  even  to  eat,  till  a  search  had  been  made  foi 
him. 

There  is  no  sentiment  of  the  human  mind,  unless  it  is  self- 
esteem,  that  is  capable  of  resting  on  so  unstable  a  foundation 
as  hope.  Hendrik  had  now  been  absent  more  than  twenty- 
four  hours.  The  chances  were  a  hundred  to  one  against  their 
ever  seeing  him  again,  either  dead  or  alive  ;  and  yet  they  had 
hope. 

Provided  with  food  to  eat  along  the  way,  they  started  down 
the  river,  —  many  of  the  Makololo  very  unwillingly.  They 
had  just  performed  a  journey  of  near  thirty  miles  in  only  a 
few  hours'  time,  and  of  course  they  were  weary. 

But  this  was  not  the  only  reason  why  their  exertions  were 
prolonged  with  some  reluctance.  They  had  been  told  of  the 
manner  in  which  Hendrik  had  left  his  companions;  and, 
guided  by  reason,  —  instead  of  a  strong  feeling  of  friendship, 
—  unlike  Hans,  Willem,  and  Arend,  they  had  no  hope  of  see 
ing  him  again.  For,  from  their  acquaintance  with  the  country, 
they  knew  of  the  cataract ;  and  were  confident  that  he  must 
have  been  carried  over  the  falls  ;  thence  a  shattered,  inanimate 
mass  rolling  onward  to  ocean. 

When  little  more  than  a  mile  down  stream,  Groot  Willem 
discharged  his  gun.  The  report  echoed  in  afar  along  the 
banks.  Every  one  paused  and  stood  listening  to  hear  if 
there  should  be  any  response. 

It  came. 

Faintly  and  from  afar  they  could  distinguish  the  sounds  of 
a  human  voice.  Uttering  a  shout  of  joy,  the  three  huntera 
rushed  forward,  and  soon  after,  when  Hans  shouted  "  Hen- 
drik," they  heard  from  the  river  the  words  "  Here,  this  way." 

A  minute  more,  and  they  were  standing  within  a  few  feet 
of  the  object  of  their  search,  and  had  a  full  comprehension 
of  what  had  hindered  him  from  returning  to  the  succor  of 
his  companions. 

As  the  Makololo  had  come  out  well  provided  with  comes- 


02  THE   GIRAFFE   HUNTERS. 

tibles,  the  hungry  hunters  were  fed  to  their  full  satisfaction, 
and  then  all  went  back  to  the  place  where  the  elephant  had 
breathed  its  last.  There  forming  their  camp,  they  kindled 
fires,  and  made  ready  to  pass  the  night,  —  the  followers  of 
Macora  feasting  upon  one  of  their  favorite  dishes,  —  baked 
elephant's  foot, 

Congo  had  still  his  tale  to  tell.  When  deserted  by  the 
others  in  their  pursuit  of  the  giraffes,  he  had  waited  two  or 
three  hours,  expecting  them  to  return.  He  then  started  off 
along  their  spoor,  but  being  hampered  by  caring  for  the 
pack-horse,  he  progressed  but  slowly. 

Night  overtook  him  by  the  body  of  the  dead  giraffe.  Un- 
able through  the  darkness  to  follow  the  trail  any  farther,  he 
remained  by  the  carcass  till  morning. 

By  that  time,  the  heavy  rain  had  obliterated  the  spoor  so 
completely  that  even  Spoor'em,  the  hound,  could  only  follow 
it  with  great  difficulty.  After  a  time,  Congo  saw  that  the 
horse-tracks  separated,  going  in  different  directions.  He  fol 
lowed  one  set  of  them  for  some  time  till  the  horse  himself 
was  found,  but  without  saddle,  bridle,  or  rider. 

This  was  Willem's  horse,  that  had  taken  flight  on  the  ap- 
proach of  the  elephants. 

Congo  had  gone  the  wrong  way  for  finding  his  master,  and 
he  now  returned  upon  the  horse's  tracks.  This,  of  course, 
brought  him  to  the  place  where  the  elephant  had  first 
charged ;  and,  on  reaching  the  bank  of  the  river  and  looking 
over,  he  saw  the  situation  in  which  the  hunters  were  placed. 
But  the  wounded  elephant  was  there,  and  this,  charging  upon 
him,  hindered  him  from  continuing  the  observation.  lie  had 
seen  enough  to  knew  that  he  must  go  to  the  camp  for  as- 
sistance, and  this  was  just  what  he  did. 

They  passed  the  night  by  the  pool,  pleasantly  enough.  The 
joy  of  once  more  being  together  would  have  deprived  them 
of  sleep,  had  it  not  been  for  their  extreme  weariness.  But 
Hans  and  the  clref,  seeing  the  other  three  so  exhausted,  did 


MISTAKES  OF  A  NIGHT.  M 

not  insist  on  hearing  the  details  of  the  dangerous  ad  venture  ,• 
and  at  an  early  hour  the  camp  was  buried  in  the  silence  of 
slumber. 

Two  horses  had  been  lost.  This,  under  the  circumstances, 
was  a  serious  misfortune;  but  their  own  lives  had  been  mirac- 
ulously preserved ;  and  none  of  them  was  now  disposed  to 
find  fault  with  fortune  for  anything  that  had  occurred. 

Next  morning,  they  started  back  to  the  place  where  the 
giraffe-trap  was  being  constructed.  On  reaching  it,  they 
found  Swartboy  impatiently  waiting  for  their  return.  His 
expressions  of  joy  at  seeing  them  once  more  safe  and  sound 
were  accompanied  with  the  declaration  that  they  had  been 
more  fortunate  than  he  had  expected,  considering  that  they 
Had  gone  forth  with  only  Congo  for  their  guide. 


CHAPTER  XXV. 

MISTAKES     OF    A    NIGHT. 

A  £  nearly  two  weeks  would  be  required  for  constructing 
f\  the  hopo,  Groot  Willem  determined  on  making  another 
hunting  expedition.  There  was  plenty  of  game  in  the  imme- 
diate neighborhood  ;  but  the  chief  strongly  protested  against 
the  firing  of  guns,  lest  the  sounds  should  betray  their  presence 
ir  the  place. 

Several  giraiies  had  been  seen  in  the  mimosa  groves,  and 
the  banks  or'  the  river  were  marked  with  their  spoor. 

Macora  objected  to  their  being  alarmed,  as  it  would  drive 
them  away  befoie  the  pen  could  be  got  ready  for  them. 

Groot  Willem  was  a  hunter,  and  out  on  a  hunting  expedi- 
tion. This  being  tne  case,  he  could  not  remain  for  two  weeks 
idle  ;  a  ad  taking  Heudrik  and  Congo  along  with  him,  he  left 


94  THE  GIRAFFE  HUNTERS. 

tbe  camp  to  \isit  a  river,  which,  according  to  the  chkPs  a» 
count,  lay  about  thirty  miles  to  the  northwest.  They  ex 
pected  to  reach  it  in  one  day,  and  could  have  done  so,  but  foi 
a  large  drove  of  elands,  which  was  encountered  upon  the  way, 
and  the  pursuit  of  which  delayed  them. 

They  encamped  that  night,  as  they  supposed,  about  five 
miles  from  the  river,  and  the  next  morning  continued  on,  to 
reach  it.  A  ride  of  between  ten  and  fifteen  miles  was  made ; 
but  no  river  was  arrived  at. 

Early  in  the  afternoon,  they  came  upon  a  tiny  rivulet  run- 
ning  out  of  a  pool,  or  vley.  Supposing  it  to  be  a  tribu- 
tary of  the  river  they  were  in  search  of,  they  concluded  that 
by  following  it  down,  they  should  reach  the  main  stream. 
This,  however,  they  were  in  no  haste  to  do,  since  the  coun- 
try around  the  pool  appeared  to  be  the  best  sort  of  hunting- 
ground.  The  fresh  tracks  of  many  varieties  of  animals 
could  be  seen  in  the  mud ;  and  Willem  proposed  that  they 
should  stay  over  night  and  lie  in  wait  by  the  vley. 

To  this  Hendrik  agreed ;  and  the  horses  were  tethered  out 
to  graze. 

A  suitable  place  for  a  pit  was  chosen  twenty  paces  from  the 
pool,  and,  in  less  than  an  hour,  two  excavations  were  made, 
in  which  the  hunters  might  conveniently  conceal  themselves. 

Early  in  the  evening,  leaving  Congo  at  some  distance  off, 
under  the  protection  of  a  large  fire,  they  repaired  to  the  pits, 
and  there  commenced  their  silent  vigil. 

The  first  animals  that  made  their  appearance  were  ante- 
lopes of  a  small  species ;  and,  as  the  hunters  were  not  in 
want  of  food,  no  attempt  was  made  to  hinder  the  little  crea- 
tures from  having  their  drink  and  retiring. 

Suddenly  there  was  a  commotion  in  the  herd,  which  ended 
in  a  rush  from  the  pool.  A  leopard  had  pounced  on  one  of 
them,  and,  as  the  others  left  the  ground,  the  leopard  was  seen 
shouldering  its  victim  with  the  intention  to  c-arry  it  off.  As 
it  turned  side  towards  them,  Willem  fired,  and  the  large  heavj 


MIS'IAKES   OF   A   NIGHT.  9* 

bullet  from  the  roer  went  crashing  through  the  creature's 
ribs. 

With  a  loud  roar  it  sprang  upwards ;  then,  standing  on  its 
bind  feet,  it  walked  forward  a  few  paces  and  fell.  The  shot 
had  been  discharged  at  random  through  the  dim  light,  but  a 
better  could  not  have  been  made  with  the  most  deliberate  aim, 
and  in  the  light  of  day. 

After  this,  the  pool  was  visited  by  hyenas,  jackals,  and  va- 
rious other  creatures  not  worth  the  powder  that  would  be  re- 
quired in  killing  them. 

Some  time  elapsed,  during  which  the  hunters  had  nothing 
else  to  interest  them  than  listening  to  the  snarls,  laughter, 
and  growling  of  the  carrion-eaters  assembled  around  the 
pool. 

rt  I  can't  say  there 's  much  sport  in  this,"  muttered  Hendrik, 
discontentedly.  "  I  've  hard  work  in  keeping  awake." 

Another  hour  passed  without  their  seeing  any  game  worthy 
of  their  attention,  when  Willem,  too,  became  weary  of  in- 
action. 

They  were  thinking  of  vacating  the  pits  and  joining  Congo 
by  the  camp-fire,  when  something  heavier  than  hyenas  was 
heard  approaching  the  spot.  With  only  their  eyes  above  the 
surface  of  the  ground,  they  gazed  eagerly  in  the  direction 
from  which  proceeded  the  sound.  Two  large  animals  ap- 
peared through  the  darkness,  evidently  approaching  the  vley. 

"  Quaggas  !  "  whispered  Willem,  as  he  strained  his  eyes  to 
assure  himself  of  their  species. 

"  Yes,"  answered  Hendrik.  "  Let  us  knock  them  over. 
They  're  not  much  good,  but  it  will  serve  to  wake  us  up/' 

Doubtful  whether  a  shot  at  anything  better  might  be  had 
that  night,  Groot  Willem  was  nothing  loath,  and  was  the  first 
to  fire.  The  animal  at  which  he  had  aimed  fell  forward,  and 
they  heard  a  heavy  plunging,  as  it  rolled  over  into  the  pool. 

Its  companion  was  about  turning  to  make  off  when  Hen- 
drik fired.  There  was  no  apparent  interruption  to  its  flight, 


96  THE  GIRAFFE  HUNTERS. 

and  Hendrik  was  under  the  impression  that  his  shot  ha<5 
missed.  He  was  soon  undeceived,  however,  by  hearing  the 
animal  fall  to  the  earth  with  a  dull  heavy  sound ;  at  the  same 
time,  uttering  a  groan,  which  did  not  seem  unfamiliar,  and 
yet.  was  not  the  cry  of  a  quagga. 

Without  saying  a  word,  both  leaped  out  of  the  pits,  and 
haptened  towards  the  fallen  animals,  with  a  strong  presenti- 
ment that  there  was  something  amiss. 

The  animal  brought  down  by  Hendrik  was  first  reached. 

It  was  not  a  quagga,  but  a  horse  ! 

"  A  horse ! "  exclaimed  Willem  as  he  stooped  over  the  car- 
cass to  examine  it.  "  It  is  not  mine,  thank  God,  nor  youra 
neither." 

"  That  is  rather  a  selfish  remark  of  yours,  Willena,"  said 
Hendrik.  "  The  horse  belongs  to  some  one.  I  can  see  a 
saddle-mark  on  its  back." 

"  May  be,"  muttered  Willem,  who  thought  nearly  as  much 
of  his  steed  as  his  great  roer.  "  For  all  that  I  'm  glad  i( 
is  n't  mine." 

They  then  proceeded  to  the  vley,  where  the  other  horse 
was  still  struggling  in  the  shallow  water.  As  it  was  evidently 
unable  to  get  to  its  feet,  and  wounded  to  the  death,  anothei 
shot  was  fired  to  release  it  from  its  misery. 

Wondering  to  whom  the  two  horses  could  belong,  they  re« 
turned  to  the  camp-fire  ;  both  under  the  impression  that  they 
had  destroyed  enough  of  animal  life  for  that  night. 

Early  the  next  morning  they  left  the  pool,  and,  continuing 
down  stream,  within  two  hours  reached  the  river  they  had 
been  so  long  in  search  of.  Here  they  determined  to  step  un- 
til the  next  day,  and  their  horses  were  again  tethered  out  j 
and,  as  they  were  somewhat  wearied,  they  lay  down  to  take 
repose  under  the  shade  of  a  mokhala  tree.  From  this  they 
were  startled  by  the  loud  barking  of  Spoor'em  and  the  calls  of 
Congo. 

Springing  to  their  feet  they  found  themselves  surrounded 


CAPTURED.  37 

by  a  party  of  about  forty  Africans.     Some  armed  with  spears, 
while  others  carried  bows  and  arrows. 

From  the  hostile  attitude  of  the  new-comers  the  hunters 
saw  that  they  meant  mischief;  and,  seizing  their  guns,  they  de- 
termined to  defend  themselves  to  the  last. 


CHAPTER    XXVI. 

CAPTURED. 

RUSHING  in  front  of  Groot  Willem,  Congo  entreated 
him  not  to  make  resistance  ;  and  so  strong  seemed  his 
desire  that  they  should  surrender  without  making  an  effort  to 
maintain  their  freedom,  that  he  caught  hold  of  the  gun  which 
Hendrik  had  already  brought  to  his  shoulder. 

"  Poison  !  arrows  and  spears  all  poison  ! "  shouted  the  Kaf- 
fir, who  appeared  wellnigh  scared  out  of  his  senses. 

Both  Willem  and  Hendrik  had  heard,  seen,  and  read 
enough  of  the  African  tribes  who  use  poisoned  spears  and 
darts,  to  feel  something  of  Congo's  alarm. 

They  were  not  cowards,  but  they  saw  before  them  several 
men  carrying  weapons  more  deadly  at  short  distance  than 
their  own  firearms.  Only  one  drop  of  blood  had  to  be  drawn 
by  the  point  of  one  of  their  javelins,  to  cause  certain  death 
accompanied  by  horrible  agonies  ! 

They  could  not  expect  to  conquer  thirty  or  forty  men,  with- 
out receiving  a  scratch  or  two  in  the  encounter ;  and  knowing 
this,  they  took  Congo's  advice  and  surrendered. 

When  the  Kaffir  saw  that  the  capture  of  himself  and  hi* 
masters  had  been  effected  without  a  battle,  he  recovered  his 
self-possession,  and  demanded  of  the  natives  the  cause  of 
their  strange  conduct. 

ft  • 


98  THE  GIRAFFE  HUNTERS. 

An  individual  then  stepped  forward  who  appeared  to  hav« 
some  influence  over  the  others ;  and  by  his  eloquence  Congo 
became  a  little  wiser,  and  a  great  deal  more  alarmed. 

The  African  spoke  in  a  language  which  only  the  Kafir 
understood.  He  stated  that  he  had  lost  two  horses,  —  both  or 
which  had  been  killed  at  a  vley  where  they  had  gone  t« 
drink.  Although  grieved  at  the  loss  of  his  horses,  both  w 
which  he  had  received  as  presents,  he  was  quite  happy  i» 
having  discovered  the  party  whom  he  believed  to  have  wil 
fully  destroyed  his  property. 

The  hunters  directed  Congo  to  inform  him  that  the  horse* 
had  been  shot  by  mistake,  —  that  they  very  much  regretted  the 
circumstance  ;  and  were  quite  ready  and  willing  to  make  am- 
ple compensation  for  the  damage  he  had  sustained. 

This  the  black  chief  declared  was  all  he  required,  and  the 
hunters  were  invited  to  accompany  him  to  his  village,  where 
they  could  talk  over  the  terms  of  compensation. 

All  started  up  the  river  ;  but  the  behavior  and  methodical 
division  of  their  escort  convinced  the  hunters  that  they  were 
considered  as  captives. 

"  This  is  very  unfortunate,"  said  Hendrik.  "  We  shall  have 
to  part  with  something  we  can  ill  spare.  They  will  not  be 
satisfied  with  trifles,  and  perhaps  will  want  oar  horses  in  ex- 
change for  those  killed." 

"  They  shall  not  have  them  then,"  rejoined  Willem,  with 
an  air  of  determination,  forgetting  at  the  moment  that  he  was 
a  prisoner,  and  the  horses  already  in  possession  of  their  cap- 
tors. 

About  a  mile  from  the  place  where  the  Africans  had  come 
upon  them,  they  reached  a  small  collection  of  huts,  from 
which  issued  a  large  number  of  women  and  children.  It  was 
evidently  the  kraal  of  their  captors. 

The  leader  of  the  party  lost  no  time  in  proceeding  to  busi- 
ness. He  was  anxious  to  have  his  claim  settled;  so  also 
were  Groot  Willem  and  Hendrik.  Congo  was  again  called 
to  act  as  icteroreter. 


CAPTURED.  9$ 

Flit  black  chief  desired  him  to  inform  his  masters,  that  the 
horses  he  had  lost  were  of  immense  value.  They  had  been 
given  to  him  by  an  esteemed  friend,  a  Portuguese  slave-mer- 
chant ;  and  he  declared  that,  in  his  opinion,  they  were  the 
besl  horses  in  the  world.  No  others  could  replace  them. 

"  Very  well,"  said  Groot  Willem,  when  this  communica- 
tion had  been  made  ;  "  ask  him  what  he  expects  us  to  pa^  " 

"  All  this  ceremony  is  not  for  nothing,"  remarked  Hen- 
drik,  while  Congo  was  again  talking  to  the  chief.  "  We 
shall  have  some  trouble  in  getting  off  from  this  fellow  unless 
we  surrender  everything  we  've  got." 

"  He  must  n't  be  too  greedy,"  replied  Willem,  "  or  he  will 
get  nothing  at  all.  We  have  performed  a  silly  action,  and 
expect  to  pay  for  it." 

"  Those  are  brave  words,"  answered  Hendrik,  "  but  I  don't 
think  we  have  power  to  act  up  to  them.  It  will  be  they  who 
will  dictate  terms  ;  and  what  can  we  do  ?  " 

The  chief,  before  making  known  his  conditions,  desired  it  to 
be  understood  that,  a  mistake  having  been  committed,  on  that 
account  he  would  not  be  hard  upon  them.  He  would  not 
punish  them  for  what  they  had  done,  more  than  to  require 
compensation  for  his  loss  ;  which  he  at  the  same  time  gave 
them  to  understand  was  wholly  irreparable. 

From  the  appearance  of  the  horses  they  had  killed,  the 
hunters  believed  that  the  animals  had  been  left  behind  by 
Borne  slave-trader,  too  merciful  to  take  them  any  farther. 
They  had  evidently  been  used  up  by  a  long  journey,  and  the 
chief  had  probably  been  thanked  by  their  former  owner  for 
allowing  them  to  die  a  natural  death  in  his  dominions. 

The  amount  of  damage  was  at  length  declared  by  the 
plaintiff,  who  was  at  the  same  time  acting  as  judge. 

"  Tell  them,"  said  he  to  the  interpreter,  "  that  all  I  re- 
quire, by  way  of  compensation,  will  be  their  own  horses  along 
with  their  guns  and  ammunition." 

H  What!"  exclaimed  Groot  Willem,  jumping  to  his  feet  in 


100 .  THE  GIRAFFE  HUNTERS. 

a  rage,  "  Give  them  my  horse  and  roer  ?     No,  not  ftr  aft 
the  horses  in  Africa." 

Ilendrik  was  no  less  surprised  and  enraged  at  the  attempt 
to  extort  from  them  ;  and,  seeing  the  folly  of  continuing  the 
parley  any  longer,  the  youths  without  saying  a  word  walked 
off  towards  their  horses,  intending  to  mount  and  ride  off. 

This  intention  was  opposed  by  the  chief  and  others  of  the 
tribe,  when  an  affray  ensued,  in  which  Groot  Willem  meas- 
ured his  strength  against  half  a  score  of  the  natives.  In 
their  attempt  to  take  his  gun  from  him,  several  were  hurled 
to  the  earth,  and  amongst  them  the  chief  himself.  He  did 
not  desire  to  discharge  the  piece.  A  shot  could  only  have 
killed  one,  while  his  enemies  were  legion. 

Whether  they  would  have  conquered  him  without  taking 
his  life,  or  not,  was  doubtful,  had  not  one  of  the  Africans,  more 
cunning  than  his  fellows,  adopted  an  ingenious  expedient  to 
terminate  the  struggle.  Seizing  a  large  cone-shaped  basket, 
used  for  catching  fish,  he  ran  behind  the  young  hunter  and 
clapped  it,  extinguisher-like,  over  his  head.  The  basket  was 
immediately  laid  hold  of  by  two  or  three  others  ;  by  whom 
the  giant  was  dragged  to  the  earth  and  held  there  until  they 
had  bound  him  with  thongs  of  zebra  hide. 

Before  this  feat  had  been  accomplished  Hendrik  had  re- 
ceived a  blow  from  one  of  the  natives  that  prevented  him 
from  making  any  resistance  ;  and  he  too  was  trussed  up  for 
safe  keeping. 

Congo  had  not  interfered  in  the  outrage  on  his  masters,  but 
on  the  contrary  he  seemed  rather  pleased  at  the  turn  events 
had  taken.  This,  however,  did  not  prevent  the  Africans  from 
tying  him  like  the  others. 

The  rage  of  Hendrik,  on  awaking  from  a  brief  period  of 
stupor  and  finding  himself  fast  bound,  would  be  difficult  to 
describe.  There  can  be  no  greater  agony  to  a  brave  and 
sensitive  man  than  to  find  himself  helples>  for  revenge  aftei 
having  undergone  a  deep  humiliation. 


IN  THONGS.  101 

(3 root  \Villem,  no  less  brave  bu4/c?''a  'different  tempera- 
mont,  was  more  resigned  to  the*inHigjii{yt|i^J'wiB«^*€9diji3ng, 

His  anger  nad  been  aroused  by  the-  attempt  to  tuke  Ti'ohl  hirir 
a  thing  he  greatly  prized,  — his  gun.     He  had  been  defeated 
in  trying  to-  retain  it ;  but  now  that  it  was  gone,  and  along 
with  it  his  liberty,  he  determined  to  exert  some  degree  of  phil- 
osophy and  patiently  wait  for  what  should  happen  next. 

Congo,  who  had  appeared  indifferent  to  seeing  his  masters 
bound,  —  in  fact  rather  pleased  at  it,  —  now  looked  sad  enough 
while  submitting  to  similar  treatment.  His  fellow-captives 
could  have  no  sympathy,  since  his  behavior  had  not  failed  to 
beget  suspicions  of  his  ingratitude. 


CHAPTER     XXVII. 

IN     THONttS 

THE  prisoners  were  compelled  to  remain  inactive  specta- 
tors of  a  division  of  their  property,  most  of  which  was 
appropriated  by  the  chief  himself,  as  a  sort  of  compensation 
for  the  loss  of  his  horses,  and  the  damage  his  own  person  had 
sustained  in  the  capturing  of  one  of  his  prisoners.  For,  be- 
fore securing  Groot  Willem,  he  had  been  sent  to  the  earth 
nnder  a  blow  from  that  sturdy  hunter's  roer. 

Beyond  this  present  humiliation,  the  hunters  had  placed 
themselves  under  another  and  more  serious  obligation,  —  that 
of  satisfying  a  desire  for  revenge. 

"  It  is  no  use,  baas  Willem,"  said  the  Kaffir,  who  had  man- 
aged to  get  close  beside  his  master.  "We'll  be  killed  for 
showing  fight." 

Congo  next  expressed  his  opinion  that,  had  no  resistance 
been  offered  to  the  chief,  an  opportunity  might  have  be 211  af- 


102  THE    GIRAFFE  HUNTERS. 

forded  them  for  returning  to  Macora.  He  was  quite  positive 
neVtfiat  no  charice  for  this  would  be  allowed,  not  even  to 
himself,  who  had  only  been  pretending  to  be  a  traitor  for  the 
sake  of  gaining  favor,  and  thus  being  enabled  to  assist  them, 
his  young  masters. 

"  Do  you  think  they  really  intend  to  kill  us,  Congo  ? " 
asked  Willem. 

"Yaas,  baas.  Sure  they  intend  it,"  answered  the  Kami. 
"  They  'fraid  now  to  let  us  go." 

"But,  if  they  intend  killing  us,  why  do  they  not  do  so  at 
once  ?  "  inquired  Hendrik. 

Congo  explained,  that  their  captors  belonged  to  a  wan- 
dering tribe  of  Zooloo  Kaffirs,  a  warlike  people,  who  had  but 
Httle  respect  for  white  men.  They  were  of  a  race  that  de- 
manded tribute  of  the  Portuguese  at  the  north,  and  obtained 
it ;  and  he  was  sure  that  they  would  never  forgive  the  insult 
of  their  chief  being  knocked  down  in  the  presence  of  his 
subjects.  That,  alone,  would  lead  to  their  being  killed. 

His  explanation  of  the  reason  why  they  were  not  killed 
immediately  showed  him  to  be  so  well  acquainted  with  the 
manners  and  customs  of  the  people  into  whose  hands  they 
had  fallen,  that,  after  its  relation,  Willem  and  Hendrik  could 
no  longer  doubt  the  truth  of  his  assertions. 

He  said  that  white  men  were  never  put  to  death  within 
sight  of  the  kraal,  lest  the  affair  might  be  talked  of  by  the 
women  and  children  in  the  presence  of  other  white  men  who 
might  pass  through  the  country.  Although  all  might  be  well 
aware  of  their  fate,  but  few  would  witness  their  execution 
Tlu-y  would  be  led  away  some  night,  two  or  three  miles  from 
the  village  and  then  put  to  death.  Their  executioners  would 
return  tc  the  kraal  with  the  story  that  they  had  been  sent 
back  to  their  own  country. 

The  chief,  Congo  believed,  was  not  yet  ready  to  witness 
their  execution,  being  too  well  pleased  with  his  late  acquired 
property  to  think  of  any  other  business  for  the  present 


EC  THONGS.  103 

Willem  and  Heudrik,  after  all  that  had  been  told  them,  were 
Hot  prepared  to  give  up  every  hope.  Some  chance  to  escape 
might  offer,  though  it  should  be  with  bare  life ;  for  they  could 
not  expect  to  take  with  them  their  horses  and  guns. 

As  evening  came  on,  the  watch  over  the  prisoners  seemed 
less  strictly  kept  than  during  the  earlier  hours  of  the  day. 
But  in  vain  they  strove  to  rend  the  thongs  that  bound  them, 
or  slip  from  their  embrace.  They  had  been  too  securely  tied, 
most  likely  by  one  whose  experience,  alas !  had  been  but  too 
well  perfected  in  the  enslavement  of  his  own  unhappy  coun- 
trymen. 

During  the  evening,  an  individual  was  observed  approach- 
ing. Stepping  up  to  where  Groot  Willem  was  bound,  he 
commenced  an  earnest  scrutiny  of  his  features. 

Willem  fancied  that  the  man  had  a  familiar  look,  and,  ex- 
amining him  attentively,  he  recognized.no  less  a  personage 
than  the  banished  Sindo,  the  individual  whom  he  had  saved 
from  the  wrath  of  Macora.  Here  was  a  sudden  transition 
from  despair  to  hope.  Surely  the  would-be  chief  could  not 
be  ungrateful !  Perhaps  he  would  intercede  in  their  behalf  I 
This  was  but  his  duty. 

Willem  strove  to  make  him  understand  that  he  was  recog- 
nized, hoping  the  knowledge  of  that  would  stimulate  him  to 
exert  himself  on  their  behalf.  The  attempt  wholly  failed. 
With  a  scornful  expression  upon  his  features,  the  man  moved 
away. 

"  That 's  Sindo,"  muttered  Willem  to  his  fellow-prisoners* 
"He  appears  at  home  among  them.  Will  he  not  assist  us:" 

"  Yaas,  that  is  Sindo,"  said  Congo,  "  but  he  no  help  you." 

*  Why  do  you  think  so,  Cong  ?  " 

"  He  no  big  enough  fool  do  dat." 

This  might  be  true.  Sindo  had  once  got  into  trouble 
through  treason,  and  had  narrowly  escaped  death.  He  would 
be  a  fool  to  incur  such  a  danger  again,  in  the  new  home  h« 
had  found  for  hims»lf. 


104  THE   GIRAFFE  HUNTERS. 

This  was  the  construction  Groot  Willem  was  inclined  t« 
put  on  the  African's  conduct.  Sindo  was  acting  ungratefully 
He  had  not  shown  the  slightest  sympathy  for  those  who  had 
befriended  him  in  his  hour  of  adversity.  On  the  contrary, 
he  had  cut  their  acquaintance  in  the  most  unceremonious 
manner. 

All  night  long  they  lay  in  their  thongs.  Morning  came 
and  still  they  were  not  set  free. 

"What  does  this  treatment  mean""  asked  Hendrik. 
**  What  do  they  intend  doing  with  us  ?  " 

"  I  am  beginning  to  have  fears  that  Congo  is  right,"  an- 
swered Willem.  "  They  do  mean  harm.  They  have  robbed 
and  kept  us  tied  up  all  night.  Those  acts  look  suspicious." 

"  But  dare  they  deprive  us  of  life  ?  "  asked  the  ex-cornet* 
"  We  are  white  men,  and  of  a  race  who  avenge  each  other's 
wrongs.  Will  they  not  be  afraid  of  the  consequences  of  pro- 
ceeding to  extremities  ?  " 

"  So  I  once  would  have  thought,"  replied  Willem,  "  but 
from  the  way  we  are  now  treated,  I  believe  they  fear  noth- 
ing." 

"  I  tell  you,  baas  Willem,"  joined  in  Congo,  "  the  chief 
here  got  too  much  fear." 

"  Indeed !     He  has  a  peculiar  way  of  showing  it." 

"  I  mean,  he 's  Yraid  to  let  us  go.  We  '11  have  to  die,  baas 
Willsm," 

The  Kaffir  uttered  these  words  with  a  resigned  expression 
of  countenance,  that  proclaimed  him  inspired  by  a  firm  con- 
viction of  their  truth. 

"  Must  this  be,  Hendrik? "  said  Willem,  turning  to  his  com- 
panion. "  It  hardly  seems  possible.  Tell  me,  am  I  dream 

ing?" 

"  I  can  answer  for  myself,"  replied  Hendrik,  "  for  I  waa 
never  more  awake.  The  rheims  around  my  wrists  are  nearly 
cutting  off  my  hands.  I  shall  die  if  I  have  to  remain  tied  up 
much  longer.  But  dare  these  people  put  as  to  death?" 


LED    OUT   TO   DIE.  105 

For  a  time,  the  captives  remained  silent.  They  were  re- 
flecting upon  the  many  atrocities  which  they  had  heard  tfi 
have  been  committed  by  Zooloo  Kaffirs  on  the  white  settlers 
of  the  Cape  country,  —  deeds  of  unprovoked  violence  per- 
formed much  nearer  the  reach  of  retribution  than  these  now 
were.  The  savages  into  whose  hands  they  had  fallen  were 
protected  by  distance  from  any  chance  of  being  chastised 
from  the  south ;  and  they  had  no  respect  for  the  cowardly 
Portuguese  of  the  north. 

This  was  not  all.  The  hunters  had  first  done  them  an  in- 
jury, and  then  refused  what  had  been  demanded  for  compen- 
sation. In  that  resistance,  a  chief  had  been  outraged  by  a 
blow.  Moreover,  there  was  property  which  the  natives 
dearly  prized ;  and  the  safest  way  to  secure  it  would  be  to 
render  their  captives  incapable  of  ever  afterwards  claiming 
it,  or  seeking  redress  for  the  spoliation. 

The  whole  case  wore  a  black  look.  Our  adventurers  be- 
gan really  to  believe  that  Congo  was  telling  the  truth,  when 
he  said,  they  would  have  to  die  ! 


CHAPTER    XXVIII. 

LED    OUT    TO    DIE. 

A  NOTHER  day  passed  over,  and  no  change  was  made  in 
JL\_  the  treatment  of  the  prisoners.  In  fact  very  little  no- 
tice was  taken  of  them,  except  by  the  women  and  children. 
The  chief  with  some  others  of  the  tribe  spent  the  day  amus- 
ing themselves  by  firing  the  captured  guns  at  a  target,  and 
learning  the  use  of  the  various  articles  they  had  taken  from 
their  captives. 

'*  What  are  they  waiting  for  ?  "  exclaimed  llendrik  in  an 
5* 


106  THE  GIRAFFE  HUNTERS. 

impatient  tone.  "  If  they  are  going  to  put  us  to  death,  iC 
would  be  almost  better  for  us  than  to  endure  this  misery." 

"  True,"  rejoined  Willem  ;  "  life  is  not  worth  much,  suffer' 
ing  as  we  do;  still,  where  there's  uncertainty,  there  V  hcpe 
Think  of  that,  Hendrik.  We  have  seen  nothing  of  Smdo  to- 
day. How  carefully  the  ungrateful  wretch  keeps  out  of  oui 
Bight ! " 

"  If  we  were  not  in  need  of  a  friend,"  said  Hendrik,  "  I 
dare  say  he  would  acknowledge  our  acquaintance.  But  never 
mind.  He 's  the  last  that  will  ever  prove  ungrateful,  since 
we  're  not  likely  ever  again  to  have  an  opportunity  of  be- 
friending any  one  in  distress." 

Night  came  on,  and  amongst  the  tribe  the  captives  observed 
an  unusual  excitement.  Several  of  the  men  were  hurrying 
to  and  fro  carrying  torches  and  evidently  making  prepara- 
tions for  some  great  event.  The  horses  were  also  being  sad- 
dled. 

"  I  tole  you  so,"  said  Congo.  "  They  take  us  away  to 
die." 

Willem  and  Hendrik  remained  silent  spectators  of  what 
was  going  on.  A  party  of  the  natives  then  approached  them, 
and  the  three  prisoners  were  set  loose  from  the  trees.  Some 
scene,  solemn  and  serious,  was  about  to  be  enacted  ;  but  worn 
out  with  their  misery,  and  weary  of  their  long  imprisonment, 
almost  any  change  appeared  a  relief. 

The  chief  of  the  tribe  was  now  seen  mounted  on  W, Hem's 
horse,  heading  a  procession  of  from  ten  to  twelve  men.  He 
rode  off  towards  the  pool,  where  his  horses  had  been  killed. 
The  prisoners  were  conducted  after  him.  Spoor'em  and  the 
other  dogs  accompanied  the  party,  wholly  unconscious  of  the 
fears  that  troubled  their  masters.  As  the  procession  parsed 
out  of  the  village,  the  old  men,  women,  and  children  were 
ranged  along  the  road,  to  see  them  depart.  These  gazed 
after  them  with  expressions  of  curiosity,  not  unmingled  with 
pity,  tbcugh  there  were  some  that  appeared  to  show  satisfac 


LED   OUT  TO  DIE.  107 

won.  Tbc  captives  observed  this,  and  talked  of  it.  Why  did 
they,  the  villagers,  feel  so  much  interested  in  their  departure? 
They  had  not  taken  much  heed  of  their  arrival  ;  and  but  lit- 
tle* attention  had  been  paid  to  them  while  bound  to  the  trees, 
Why  should  there  be  now  ?  There  was  but  one  answer  to 
these  questions.  The  natives  were  looking  upon  them  with 
that  expression  of  sad  curiosity  with  which  men  gaze  upon 
one  who  is  about  to  suffer  a  violent  death. 

The  chief  was  carrying  Willem's  roer,  and  from  his  be- 
navior  he  seemed  preparing  for  an  opportunity  to  use  it.  At 
intervals  he  brought  it  to  his  shoulder  and  glanced  along  the 
barrel. 

"  Ask  them  where  we  are  being  taken,  Congo,"  said  Hendrik. 

The  Kaffir  spoke  to  one  of  the  natives  who  was  near  him, 
but  only  received  a  grunt  in  reply. 

"  He  don't  know  where  we  go,"  said  Congo,  interpreting 
the  gruff  answer  to  his  question,  "  but  I  know." 

"  Where  ?  " 

"  We  go  to  die." 

"  Congo  !  "  exclaimed  Willem,  "  ask  after  Sindo.  He  may 
lo  something  to  save  us,  or  he  may  not.  There  can  be  no 
harm  in  trying.  If  not,  we  may  get  him  into  some  trouble 
for  his  ingratitude.  I  should  feel  a  satisfaction  in  that." 

In  compliance  with  his  master's  command,  Congo  inquired 
for  Sindo.  The  chief  heard  the  inquiry  and  immediately 
ordered  a  halt,  and  put  several  questions  to  his  followers. 

"  The  chief  just  like  you,  baas  Willem,"  said  Congo.  "  He 
too  want  know  where  Sindo  am." 

The  procession  was  delayed  while  the  parley  was  going 
on  jAfter  it  had  ended,  the  chief  and  another  rede  back  to 
the  village  ;  —  they  were  now  about  half  a  mile  distant  from 
it.  The  prisoners,  with  their  guards  remained  upon  the  spot. 
The  chief  was  absent  nearly  an  hour,  when  he  returned  seem- 
ingly in  a  great  rage.  By  hLs  angry  talking,  every  one  was 
made  aware  of  the  fact  Congo  listened  attentively  to  what 
he  said. 


108  THE   GIRAFFE  HUNTERS. 

"  He's  talking  about  Sindo,"  said  the  Kaffir.  "He  swear 
he  kill  dat  ni<rga  to-morrow." 

"I  hope  he'll  keep  his  oath,"  said  Willem.  "I  suppose 
we  have  succeeded  in  awaking  his  suspicions  against  the 
wretch  he  was  harboring ;  and  he  will  be  punished  for  his  in- 
gratitude. He  should  have  tried  to  save  us,  —  even  at  thd 
risk  of  having  again  to  make  change  of  his  tribe." 

The  march  was  again  resumed,  the  chief  leading  the  way 
with  two  of  his  subjects,  one  on  each  side  of  him  carrying 
torches. 

After  proceeding  a  little  farther  the  prisoners  recognized 
the  spot  where  they  had  been  made  prisoners.  The  chief 
then  delivered  an  harangue  to  his  followers,  which  Congo  in- 
terpreted to  his  fellow-captives.  The  bearing  of  it  was,  that 
the  white  strangers  had  wilfully  and  maliciously  killed  two 
of  his  horses, . —  the  finest  animals  in  the  world.  They  had 
refused  to  make  such  reparation  as  lay  in  their  power;  and, 
when  he  had  attempted  to  recompense  himself  for  their  loss, 
he  had  been  resisted,  knocked  down,  and  severely  injured 
in  the  presence  of  his  own  people.  He  stated,  furthermore, 
that  it  was  the  unanimous  opinion  of  the  oldest  and  wisest  of 
his  subjects,  that  for  these  crimes  the  prisoners  ought  to  be 
punished, —  that  the  punishment  should  be  death;  and  that 
he  had  brought  them  to  the  spot  where  the  first  offence  had 
been  committed  as  a  proper  spot  for  executing  this  just  de- 
cree. 

After  Congo  had  translated  the  speech  to  his  fellow-cap- 
tives, they  directed  him  to  inform  the  chief  that  he  was  wel- 
come to  the  horses,  guns,  and  other  property,  if  he  wculd  let 
them  depart,  and  they  would  promise  never  to  return  to  his 
country  or  trouble  him  any  more.  Moreover,  they  would 
send  him  a  present,  by  way  of  ransom  for  their  liberty  and 
lives. 

In  answer  to  this  communication  they  were  told,  that,  a* 
they  were  white  men,  their  words  could  not  be  relied  upoik 


jlJST  IN  TIMfc.  109 

Instead  of  presents,  they  would  be  more  likely  to  seek  some 
revenge  :  and  that,  to  guard  against  this,  he  was  determined 
they  should  die. 

Against  this  decision  they  were  not  allowed  to  make  any 
appeal.  From  that  moment  no  attention  was  paid  to  any- 
thing they  said.  Their  guards  only  shouted,  when  Congo  at- 
tempted to  put  in  a  word  ;  while  those  who  were  around  the 
chief  began  to  make  preparations  for  carrying  out  the  dread 
sentence  of  death. 


CHAPTER    XXIX. 

JUST    IN    TIME. 

JT  was  soon  known  to  the  captives,  what  mode  of  death 
was  to  be  adopted  for  them.  The  gestures  of  the  chief 
made  it  manifest,  that  he  was  about  to  make  trial  of  hia 
new  weapon,  —  Willem's  roer. 

One  reason  why  his  prisoners  had  been  spared  so  long 
may  have  been  for  the  purpose  of  learning  how  to  use  the 
weapon  with  effect,  on  an  occasion  so  important  as  the  execu- 
tion of  two  white  men. 

The  rheirns  that  bound  Hendrik's  wrists  had  been  tied 
much  tighter  than  was  necessary.  The  green  hide  had 
shrunk  in  the  burning  sun  to  which  the  prisoners  had  been 
exposed  during  the  day.  In  consequence,  his  hands  were 
lacerated  and  swollen,  and  he  was  suffering  more  torture 
'ban  either  of  the  others. 

This  was  not  all  the  ajrony  he  was  enduring.  The  fate 
Congo  at  first  only  conjectured  had  now  assumed  a  horrible 
certainty.  Death  seemed  inevitable ;  and  Hendrik's  active 
mind,  susceptible  of  strong  emotions,  became  painfully  anx* 
ious  at  the  approach  of  death.  He  feared  it.  Nor  did  that 


110  THE   GIRAFFE  HUNTERS. 

fear  arise  from  an  ignoble  cause.  It  was  simply  the  lore 
of  life,  and  the  desire  to  cling  to  it. 

He  who  loves  not  life  is  unworthy  of  its  blessings ;  for 
those  who  hold  them  cheap,  and  would  part  with  them  wil- 
lingly, have  either  not  the  sense  to  appreciate,  or  are  so  evil 
as  only  to  know  life's  bitterness. 

Hendrik  had  a  strong  desire  to  live,  —  to  enjoy  future 
days ;  —  and,  as  he  looked  upon  the  preparations  being  made 
to  deprive  him  of  it,  he  felt  an  unutterable  anguish.  Of  all 
his  regrets  at  parting  with  the  world,  there  was  one  supreme, 
—  one  thought  that  was  uppermost.  That  thought  was 
given  to  Wilhelmina  Van  Wyk.  He  should  never  see  her 
again  !  His  love  of  her  was  stronger  than  his  love  of  life. 

"Willem,"  he  exclaimed,  "must  this  be?  Shall  we  die 
here  ?  I  will  not, —  I  cannot ! " 

As  he  spoke,  the  whole  strength  of  his  soul  and  body  was 
concentrated  into  one  effort  for  regaining  his  liberty.  He 
struggled  to  release  his  wrists  from  the  rheims.  The  effort 
was  not  without  a  result.  It  sent  the  drops  of  blood  drip- 
ping from  the  ends  of  his  fingers. 

Groot  Willem  was  not  unmoved  in  these  dire  moments., 
He  too  had  his  unwillingness  to  die,  —  his  chapter  of  regrets. 
One,  that  he  should  never  again  see  his  relatives ;  another, 
that  the  object  for  which  he  had  undertaken  the  expedition 
could  never  be  accomplished. 

The  faithful  Kaffir  was  not  rendered  insensible  by  know- 
ing that  death  was  awaiting  him,  and  now  near  at  hand. 

"  Baas  Willem,"  he  said,  looking  pityingly  upon  his  young 
master,  "  you  be  going  to  die.  I  bless  that  God  your  father 
r«nd  mother  has  told  me  about.  I  nevermore  go  back  to 
Graaf  Reinet,  to  see  them  cry  for  you." 

The  arrangements  for  the  execution  were  by  this  time 
completed  ;  but  the  cruel  chief  was  not  allowed  to  try  his 
skill  in  the  manner  he  had  designed. 

Jubt  ns  he  was  about  to  raise  the  roer  to  his  should  et  &vi/? 


JUST  IN  TIME.  Ill 

taka  aim  at  one  of  the  condemned  captives,  a  large  party  ot 
dark-skinned  men  made  their  appearance  upon  the  spot. 

In  the  scene  of  confusion  caused  by  their  arrival,  the 
would-be  murderers  knew  not  whether  they  were  friends  or 
foos,  until  they  heard  a  war-cry  that  was  strange  to  their 
«jars,  and  saw  themselves  surrounded  by  a  body  of  stalwart 
warriors  armed  with  bows,  spears,  and  guns,  —  at  least  two 
guns  were  seon,  carried  by  two  white  men,  whom  the  cap- 
tives joyfully  recognized.  It  was  Hans  and  Arend.  Their 
companions  were  Macora  and  his  Makololo. 

The  reprieve  was  effected  in  an  instant,  and  along  with  it 
the  release  of  the  prisoners. 

There  was  no  occasion  for  the  shedding  of  blood,  for  there 
was  no  resistance  made  on  the  part  of  the  intended  execu- 
tioners. Their  captives  were  at  once  delivered  up  along  with 
their  guns,  horses,  and  other  property,  —  the  principal  part 
of  which  was  restored  before  any  explanation  could  be  given 

And  now  again  was  Groot  Willem  called  upon  to  obey  the 
dictates  of  a  humane  heart,  and  intercede  with  Macora  tc 
obtain  mercy  for  others.  But  for  him,  the  Makololo  chief 
would  have  put  to  death  every  Zooloo  upon  the  ground,  and 
iheii  proceeded  to  their  village  to  seek  further  retaliation. 

They  all  united  in  restraining  him  from  violence ;  and  the 
baffled  murderers  were  permitted  to  take  their  departure 
without  the  least  outrage  being  inflicted  upon  them. 

"  Your  arrival  was  very  fortunate,"  said  Hendrik,  address- 
ing Hans  and  Arend.  "Just  in  the  nick  of  time  ;  but  to  me  it 
is  Very  mysterious.  How  came  you  and  your  friends  here 
to  know  of  our  dilemma  ?  " 

'*  There  's  no  great  mystery  about  it,"  answered  Hans. 
'When  we  were  told  this  morning  that  you  were  captured  and 
in  danger  of  being  killed,  of  course  we  started  immediately, 
and  have  been  travelling  all  day  in  1  ot  haste  to  your  rescue.* 

"  But  how  was  it  possible  for  you  to  learn  that  wo  wero  ur 
trouble?" 


112  THE  GIRAFFE  HUNTERS. 

"  From  Sindo,  the  man  Macora  was  going  to  kill  for  hii 
ambition." 

Sindo  then,  had  not  been  ungrateful ;  he  had  walked,  or 
rather  run,  all  night,  to  give  warning  of  the  danger  threaten- 
ing those  to  whom  he  owed  his  life.  Having  no  influence 
among  their  captors,  h  ;  knew  that  the  only  plan  for  serving 
the  captives  was  to  give  notice  to  those  who  had  power  to 
assist  them.  This  act  of  gratitude  he  had  successfully  ac- 
complished. 

There  is  many  a  slip  between  the  cup  and  the  lip.  The 
adage  was  in  their  case  illustrated.  But  for  the  mention  of 
Sindo's  name,  as  the  captives  were  being  conducted  to  the 
place  of  execution,  awakening  in  the  Zooloo's  mind  a  suspi- 
cion of  treachery,  the  rescuers  would  have  arrived  too  late 
The  delay  caused  by  the  inquiry  after  Sindo,  at  the  village, 
was  that  which  had  caused  the  cup  to  slip. 

The  released  captives  now  inquired  for  Sindo,  wishing  to 
embrace  him. 

He  was  not  upon  the  ground.  Completely  exhausted 
with  his  long  run,  he  had  not  been  able  to  return  with  the 
deliverers,  but  had  remained  at  the  camp,  where  the  hopo 
was  being  constructed. 

No  time  was  lost  in  staying  by  a  spot  fraught  with  so 
many  unpleasant  memories ;  and  by  the  dawn  of  day  our 
adventurers  and  their  African  friends  were  well  on  the  way 
towards  their  encampment. 

On  reaching  it  they  found  Swartboy  in  a  state  of  strange 
mental  confusion,  through  joy  at  their  return,  and  anger  at 
Congo,  for  having  allowed  those  under  his  care  to  get  into 
such  terrible  trouble. 

The  service  that  Sindo  had  rendered  his  white  friend* 
Inlly  rs-established  him  in  the  favor  of  Macora,  and  he  wa» 
invited  to  make  his  homo  again  among  his  own  people,  —  a* 
invitation  that  was  eagerly  accepted. 


THE  HOPO.  US 

CHAPTER    XXX. 

THE     HOPO. 

GROOT  WILLEM  was,  for  the  time,  cured  of  the  fie 
sire  to  seek  further  ad\entures  in  the  chase.  He  had 
come  to  the  place  for  the  express  purpose  of  procuring  two 
young  giraffes,  and  taking  them  safely  to  tie  Dutch  consul. 
The  experience  of  the  last  few  days  had  shown  him  that  his 
object  would  not  be  better  accomplished  by  thus  exposing 
himself  to  the  chances  of  dying  some  horrible  death.  Guided 
by  this  dearly-bought  belief  he  was  contented  to  amuse  him- 
self by  joining  the  Makololo  in  the  construction  of  the  trap. 
In  this  work  he  was  assisted  by  the  other  three,  all  of  whom 
were  now  thinking  more  of  home  than  of  giraffes,  or  anything 
Rise. 

The  trap  was  to  consist  of  two  high  fences  converging  upon 
each  other,  so  as  to  form  a  figure  somewhat  in  shape  like  the 
letter  V.  They  were  to  be  about  a  mile  and  a  half  long ;  and 
Bt  the  point  of  convergence  a  space  was  to  be  left  open,  wide 
enough  to  permit  of  the  largest  animal  to  pass  through.  Be- 
yond the  angle,  or  where  it  should  have  been,  had  the  fences 
met,  was  dug  a  pit  about  forty  feet  long,  fifteen  wide,  and 
eight  deep.  Heavy  trunks  of  trees  were  laid  along  its  edges, 
slightly  projecting  over  them.  The  intention  was,  that  any 
animal  driven  through  would  be  precipitated  into  the  pit, 
from  which  e.-cape  would  be  impossible.  Near  it  the  fences 
were  made  of  great  strength  and  height,  to  resist  any  attempt 
at  leaping  over  them,  or  pressing  them  down. 

The  pit  was  Covered  with  reeds  and  rushes ;  and  no  means 
were  neglected  to  make  the  hopo  as  effective  as  possible  for 
the  purpose  required  of  it. 

Working  with  a  will,  —  both  white  hunters  and  black  Ma- 
kololo, —  the  hopo  was  soon  pronounced  coraj  ilete,  and  read/ 


!U  THE  GIRAFFE  HUNTERS. 

to  receive  the  game;  and  the  next  day  was  appointed  te 
carry  out  the  objects  of  its  construction.  A  mimosa  forest 
lay  in  front  of  it,  —  for  on  this  account  had  the  situation  been 
selected.  This  forest  was  to  be  "  beaten  "  by  the  men  of  Ma« 
cora,  and  all  its  four-footed  denizens  driven  into  the  trap. 

Early  in  the  morning  the  whole  tribe,  with  the  white  hunt- 
ers and  their  dogs,  mustered  for  the  grand  drive.  They 
were  divided  into  two  parties.  Willera,  Hendrik,  and  Ma- 
cora  led  one  to  the  left,  while  Hans,  Arend,  and  a  principal 
warrior  and  hunter  of  the  Makololo  conducted  the  other  to 
the  right,  thus  taking  the  mimosa  forest  on  both  flanks.  The 
area  to  be  surrounded  was  about  four  miles  in  length  and 
three  in  breadth. 

On  arriving  at  its  northern  edge,  the  great  cover  was  en- 
tered by  the  beaters  along  with  most  of  the  dogs.  The  white 
hunters,  who  were  mounted  on  their  own  horses,  and  some  of 
the  Makololo  who  rode  upon  oxen,  kept  along  the  borders,  to 
prevent  the  startled  game  from  breaking  cover  at  the  sides. 
For  a  time  the  beaters  and  their  canine  companions  appeared 
vying  with  each  other,  as  to  which  could  make  the  greatest 
noise ;  and  the  effect  of  their  united  efforts  was  soon  observed 
by  those  riding  outside  the  timber. 

Before  they  had  proceeded  half  a  mile  from  the  point  of 
separation,  they  had  sufficient  evidence  that  the  repose  of 
many  species  of  wild  beasts  had  been  disturbed.  Mingled 
with  the  loud  trumpeting  of  elephants  were  the  sounds  of 
crashing  branches,  the  roar  of  lions,  the  shrieks  of  baboons, 
and  the  wild,,  horribly  human  laughter  of  hyenas. 

Those  riding  outside  had  been  instructed  by  Mncora  to  keep 
a  little  in  the  rear  of  the  line  of  beaters  ;  and  the  wisdom  of 
this  counsel  was  soon  made  clear  to  Groot  Willem  and  Hen- 
drik.  A  herd  of  elephants  broke  from  the  bushes,  but  a  fc.w 
yards  ahead  of  them;  and  were  allowed  to  shamble  off  o^er 
the  plain  unmolested.  They  were  not  wanted  *n  the  trap. 

Some  zebras  also  broke  from  the  cover  soon  after  Jind 
they  also  were  permitted  to  escape  scot  free. 


THE  HOPO.  115 

When  not  far  from  the  termination  of  the  drive,  at  tha* 
side  where  Willern  and  Hendrik  were  guarding,  a  grand 
drove  of  buffaloes  rushed  into  the  open  ground.  Fortunately 
the  party  were  at  some  distance  from  the  timber  at  the  time, 
and  also  a  little  to  the  rear  of  the  rushing  herd,  else  they 
would  have  had  some  difficulty  to  escape  from  being  run  over 
and  trampled  to  death.  Several  of  the  buffaloes  left  the  for- 
est nearly  opposite  to  them,  and  in  joining  the  main  drove 
they  lock  a  course  that  caused  the  hunters  some  hard  riding 
to  get  out  of  the  way  of  their  horns. 

Immediately  after  the  fortunate  escape  of  the  buffaloes,— 
fortunate  for  the  hunters  themselves,  —  the  eyes  of  Groot 
Willem  were  blessed  with  the  sight  of  the  objects  he  most 
desired  to  see.  A  small  herd  of  seven  or  eight  giraffes,  in 
escaping  from  the  skirmishers,  noisily  advancing  among  the 
trees,  shot  forth  into  the  open  ground.  They  were  near  the 
funnel-shaped  extremity  of  the  trap.  If  once  outside  the 
fence  they  would  get  off;  and  fhe  toil  of  two  weeks  would 
all  hrve  been  undertaken  to  no  purpose.  Striking  the  spurs 
into  the  sides  of  his  horse,  Groot  Willem,  followed  by  Hen- 
drik, galloped  forward  to  cut  off  their  retreat.  Never  did 
Willem  remember  a  moment  of  more  intense  excitement. 

Two  young  giraffes  were  st?en  with  the  herdx  Were  they 
to  escape  the  enclosure  of  the  tiopo  ?  A  few  seconds  would 
decide.  The  herd  and  the  hunters  were  now  moving  in  two 
lines  at  an  angle  to  each  other,  their  courses  rapidly  converg 
ing.  This  was  soon  observed  by  the  timid  giraffes ',  and,  un 
conscious  of  the  danger  that  threatened  them,  they  turned  and 
were  soon  within  the  wide  and  far-extended  jaws  of  the  hopo 

Had  they  continued  in  their  first  course  only  a  few  paces 
farther,,  they  would  have  been  safe  from  the  fate  that  awaited 
them ;  but,  as  man  himself  often  does,  in  seeking  safety  they 
took  the  direction  leading  to  danger. 

The  beaters  had  now  reached  the  termination  of  the  mi- 
mosa forest ;  and  the  parlies  from  both  sides  wef-a  now  com- 


116  THE  GIRAFFE  HUNTERS. 

ing  together  to  the  open  ground.  Within  the  two  walla  ol 
the  hopo  they  could  see  before  them  a  living,  moving  mass, 
composed  of  many  varieties  of  animals;  among  them  they 
saw  with  regret  two  elephants  and  a  rhinoceros. 

Towering  far  above  the  heads  of  all  others  were  those  of 
the  giraffes,  which  seemed  striving  to  be  the  foremost  in  pre- 
cipitating themselves  into  the  pit. 

The  mass  of  moving  bodies  became  more  dense,  as  tho 
Bpace  in  which  they  moved  grew  contracted  by  the  enclosing 
fences. 

When  about  a  quarter  of  a  mile  from  the  pit,  the  saga- 
cious elephants  turned,  and,  seeing  an  army  of  men  and  dugs 
advancing  towards  them,  broke  through  the  fence  and  wore 
free.  Several  zebras  —  much  to  the  delight  of  the  hunters  — 
followed  through  the  breach  they  had  made.  The  camelo- 
pards  were  too  far  ahead  to  avail  themselves  of  this  means 
of  escape.  They  were  doomed  to  captivity. 

The  Makololo  were  all  mad  with  the  excitement  of  the 
chase.  Uttering  discordant  ear-piercing  yells,  they  rushed 
onward,  impatient  to  witness  the  struggles  of  the  multitudes 
of  victims  certain  to  be  precipitated  into  a  hole,  towards 
which  they  were  rushing  heedless  of  all  else  but  fear.  Ev- 
ery demoniac  passion  existing  in  earthly  life  appeared  to  be 
fully  aroused  within  the  souls  of  their  pursuers.  They 
seemed  frantic  with  rage  at  the  escape  of  the  elephants, 
though  these  would  undoubtedly  have  defeated  the  object 
for  which  the  hopo  had  been  erected.  Their  only  object 
seemed  to  be  the  destruction  of  animal  life,  the  shedding  ol 
blood,  the  sight  of  agony. 


DISAPPOINTED.  117 

CHAPTER    XXXI. 

DISAPPOINTFP 

BEFORE  reaching  the  pit,  several  antelopes  ar  i  other 
animals  had  been  passed,  —  killed  or  injured  in  the  crush 
and  rush.  Such  of  these  as  were  still  living,  received  but  a 
passing  glance  and  a  blow  from  those  who  were  hastening 
onward  to  a  scene  more  wild  —  more  frightful  and  horribly  hu- 
man in  origin  and  execution  —  than  words  will  describe. 

The  novelty  and  excitement  of  the  scene,  and  the  infec- 
tious example  of  the  maddened  Africans,  inspired  Groot 
Willem  and  his  companions  with  a  savage,  blood-seeking  in- 
toxication of  mind  that  urged  them  forward  with  nearly  as 
much  insane  earnestness  as  the  most  frenzied  of  the  Mako- 
blo. 

The  herds  they  had  been  driving  before  them  were  now 
Concentrated  into  a  quivering,  struggling,  noisy  mass.  The 
pit  was  soon  full  of  roaring,  bellowing,  bleating,  growling 
victims  of  the  chase,  that  were  piled  one  upon  another,  until 
hundreds  escaped  by  passing  over  the  backs  of  those  that 
had  preceded  them. 

When  the  overflowing  of  the  pit  had  passed  off,  and  the 
hunters  came  up  to  gaze  on  what  remained,  they  beheld  a 
scene  never  to  be  forgotten  in  life.  Underneath,  they  could 
h^ar  the  roaring  of  a  lion,  being  smothered  by  its  favorite 
game.'  For  the  first  time,  it  had  too  many  antelopes  within 
its  reach.  There  was  one  creature  in  the  crowd  that  was  not 
to  be  overlain  by  the  others.  It  was  the  muchocho,  or  white 
rhinoceros,  they  had  seen  while  driving  in  the  game.  Every 
lime  it  moved,  bodies  were  crushed,  bones  broken,  and  the 
cries  of  rage  and  distress  from  what  seemed  a  miniature  rep- 
resentation of  a  perdition  for  animals  became  imperceptibly 


J18  THE  GIRAFFE  HUNTERS. 

diminished  by  several   voices.     The  muchocho  was  appai 
ently  standing  on  its  hind  legs  in  the  bottom  of  the  pit,  while 
the  upper  part  of  its  body  was  supported  by  the  creatures 
that  were  screaming  under  its  immense  weight. 

Mingled  with  the  struggling  mass  were  seen  some  of  the 
camelopards ;  and,  fearing  they  might  be  subjected  to  the  de- 
stroying power  of  the  huge  rhinoceros,  Willem  placed  the 
muzzle  of  his  roer  near  one  of  its  eyes,  and  fired. 

The  report  of  the  gun  was  scarcely  heard,  so  stunning  to 
the  ears  of  all  was  the  fracas  that  continued ;  though  the  ef- 
fect of  the  discharge  was  soon  evident  on  the  muchocho.  It 
ceased  to  live*. 

All  hands  now  set  to  work  at  clearing  the  pit,  in  order  to 
save  the  young  giraffes  from  being  killed ;  that  is,  if  they 
were  yet  living.  Rheims  with  loops  at  the  ends  were  thrown 
over  the  heads  of  the  antelopes  and  other  small  game,*  by 
which  they  could  be  hauled  out. 

After  a  short  time  spent  at  this  work,  a  partial  clearance 
was  effected.  The  body  of  a  young  giraffe  was  now  carefully 
got  out.  It  was  examined  with  an  interest  verging  on  delir- 
ium. It  was  quite  warm,  but  lifeless,  its  neck  being  broken. 

One  of  the  old  ones,  —  a  large  bull,  —  struggling  violently, 
was  now  the  most  conspicuous  animal  in  the  pit,  and  being,  as 
Hendrik  said,  "too  much  alive,"  was  killed  by  a  bullet. 

The  head  and  neck  of  another  young  giraffe  was  seen, 
whose  body  was  nearly  buried  under  animals  larger  than  itself. 
It  was  apparently  unharmed.  Every  care  was  taken  to  get 
it  out  without  injury,  and  it  was  drawn  gently  up  and  two 
rheims  placed  around  its  neck,  in  order  to  hinder  it  from  run- 
ning away.  It  was  not  more  than  two  months  old, — just  the 
age  the  hunters  desired,  —  but  it  soon  became  evident  that 
there  was  something  wrong.  While  continuing  its  struggles 
for  freedom,  they  observed  that  one  of  its  fore  feet  was  not 
set  on  the  ground.  The  leg  was  swinging  to  and  fro.  If 
was  broken. 


DISAPPOINTED.  119 

Th3  creature  wa3  young,  bright,  and  beautiful,  but  could 
not  be  taken  to  the  Colony.  It  could  never  visit  Europe. 
The  only  favv,r  that  could  be  shown  this  suffering,  trembling, 
frightened  victim  of  Groot  Willem's  ambition  was  to  put  it 
out  of  pain  by  shooting  it,  and  the  young  hunter  witnessed  its 
death  with  as  much  pity  and  regret  as  he  had  felt  at  the  loss 
of  poor  Smoke. 

The  pit  was  at  length  emptied;  and  the  hunters  now 
paused  to  contemplate  their  spoil.  Seven  giraffes  had  been 
destroyed,  nearly  all  of  them  by  having  their  necks  broken. 
These,  six  or  seven  feet  in  length,  had  been  too  delicately 
made  to  resist  the  impetus  of  the  heavy  herds  passing  over 
them. 

Although  they  had  failed  in  procuring  what  they  wanted, 
it  was  not  yet  proved  that  the  hopo  had  been  built  in  vain. 
It  might  still  be  available  for  another  time.  So  they  were 
informed  by  Macora,  who  said  that,  in  two  or  three  days,  other 
giraffes  might  be  found  in  the  mimosa  grove,  and  a  second 
drive  could  be  tried. 

This  partly  reconciled  the  hunters  to  the  disappointment 
of  the  day,  though  all  felt  a  strong  regret  that  two  of  the 
beautiful  creatures,  such  as  they  wished  for,  had  been  driven 
into  the  trap  only  to  die.  Many  herds  might  be  discovered, 
without  having  among  them  any  young,  such  as  the  two 
now  lying  dead  at  their  feet.  Other  young  camelopard? 
might  be  caught  and  killed ;  but  many  failures  must  occur 
before  Groot  Willem  would  relinquish  the  undertaking  for 
which  he  had  travelled  so  far. 

The  time  was  not  wholly  lost  to  the  Makololo,  for  a  supply 
of  food  had  been  obtained  that  would  take  them  some  time 
to  preserve,  and  longer  to  eat. 

The  day  after  the  grand  hunt,  long  rheims,  suspended  on 
upright  poles,  were  covered  with  strings  of  meat  drying  in 
the  sun,  while  all  the  bushes  and  small  trees  in  the  vicinity 
were  festooned  after  the  same  fashion.  For  the  dried  meat, 


120  THE  GIRAFFE  HUNTERS. 

or  biltongue,  only  the  best  and  favorite  portions  of  eat  h  an* 
mal  were  used,  and  the  rest  was  removed  beyond  the  encamp* 
ment,  where  it  formed  a  banquet  for  vultures,  hyenas,  and 
other  carrion  creatures  of  the  earth  and  air. 

Three  days  after  the  butchery,  all  that  remained  of  th« 
slaughtered  animals  was  the  dried  meat  and  polished  bones. 


CHAPTER    XXXII 

DRIVEN    AWAY. 

FOUR  days  after  the  unsuccessful  attempt  to  capture  the 
young  giraffes  in  the  hopo,  the  spoor  of  others  were 
found  on  the  river  bank. 

Another  herd  of  camelopards  had  made  a  home  in  the 
forest  of  Cameel-doorn.  Some  of  the  herd  were  young. 
This  was  evident  from  the  spoor. 

The  hopes  of  Groot  Willem,  that  he  might  succeed  in 
accomplishing  his  dearest  wishes,  were  again  high  and 
string ;  and  his  companions  were  no  less  enthusiastic. 

Another  attempt  to  fulfil  their  mission  might  be  successful. 

If  so,  Hendrik  and  Arend  within  a  few  weeks  would  be  in 
tta  society  of  those  of  whom  they  were  hourly  thinking,  and 
Hans  would  be  leaking  preparations  for  the  long-con  tem- 
pted visit  to  Europe. 

The  chief  Macora  had  not  shown  the  least  inclination  to 
abandon  them  on  the  failure  of  the  first  attempt.  He  had 
promised  his  assistance  until  the  object  they  desired  should 
be  obtained;  and,  although  domestic  and  political  duties 
called  him  home,  he  stated  his  determination  to  stay  with 
them. 

His  promise  had  been  given  to  Willem,  and  everything 
was  to  be  sacrificed  before  that  should  be  broken. 


DRIVEN  AWAY.  12) 

For  his  devoted  friendship  the  hunters  were  not  ungrate 
fill.  They  had  learnt  by  this  that  without  his  assistance  ihejj 
could  do  nothing. 

On  the  evening  before  the  day  intended  for  the  second 
trial  of  the  hopo,  the  giraffe  hunters,  in  high  spirits,  were 
sharing  with  the  chief  their  last  bottle  of  Schiedam,  as  a 
substantial  tribute  of  respect  to  the  man  who  had  made  theii 
wishes  his  own. 

While  indulging  in  pleasant  anticipations  of  the  morrow, 
their  designs  were  suddenly  upset  by  a  communication  from 
Sindo. 

He  had  but  just  returned  from  a  journey  to  the  north,  — 
to  the  place  where  he  had  found  a  home  after  being  banished 
by  Macora,  —  to  the  tribe  which  owned  for  its  chief  him 
whose  horses  had  been  shot  by  our  hunters. 

Sindo's  \7isit  had  been  a  stolen  one,  for  the  purpose  of 
bringing  away  his  wife  and  children.  In  this  he  had  been 
successful ;  but  he  had  also  succeeded  in  bringing  away 
something  more,  —  information  that  the  Zooloo  chief,  that  our 
young  hunters  had  offended,  was  still  thirsting  for  revenge 
for  his  losses  and  disappointments. 

He  had  seen  Moselekatse,  the  tyrant-king  of  all  that  part 
of  Africa,  and  had  informed  him  that  the  Makololo  chief,  Ma- 
cora, —  his  old  enemy,  —  had  returned  to  his  former  home; 
and  had  robbed  a  friend  of  the  noble  chief  Moselekatse  of 
valuable*  property,  —  of  horses,  guns,  and  slaves. 

A  large  force  had  immediately  been  sent  to  capture  Ma- 
cora and  his  people,  or  chase  them,  as  Sindo  said,  "  out  of 
the  world." 

The  enemy  might  be  expected  in  two  or  three  hours ! 

Sindo's  warning  was  not  unheeded;  and  scouts  were  ai 
once  sent  out  to  watch  for  the  approach  of  the  enemy.  A 
danger  that  Macora  had  already  apprehended  was  now 
threatening  them. 

Early  next  morning  the  scouts  returned  with  the  report 
6 


122  THE   GIRAFFE  HUNTERS. 

that  Moselekatse's  warriors  were  indeed  coming.  They  had 
camped  during  the  night  about  five  miles  off,  and  might  In 
upon  them  within  an  hour. 

Hastily  springing  upon  their  horses,  Arend  and  HendriJ 
galloped  off  in  the  direction  of  the  enemy,  for  the  purpose  oi 
making  a  reconnoissance.  During  their  absence  the  other 
were  packing  up  all  their  valuables,  and  making  prepara 
tion  for  either  a  fight  or  a  flight. 

The  two  cornets  returned  half  an  hour  afterwards, 
ing  the  report,  that  about  three  hundred  armed  men 
approaching. 

"There  is  not  the  least  doubt  but  that  they  mean  w*V 
said  Hendrik.  "  We  rode  up  to  within  three  hundred  ya>"la 
of  them.  Immediately  on  seeing  us  they  commenced  yelli*^, 
arid  rushing  about  the  plain ;  and,  as  we  turned  to  ride  back, 
several  spears  were  sent  after  us." 

"  Then  the  sooner  we  get  away  from  here  the  better,"  sug- 
gested Hans.  "  There  are  too  many  of  them  for  us  to  hole 
c/ur  own  with." 

"Macora  does  not  seem  to  think  so,"  observed  Groo 
Willem. 

All  turned  to  the  chief,  who,  along  with  his  men,  was  ob 
served  making  preparations  for  a  pitched  battle. 

"Ask  him,  Congo,"  said  Willem,  "if  he  thinks  we  cai 
drive  the  enemy  back." 

The  Kaffir  made  the  inquiry,  and  was  told,  in  reply,  that 
Moselekatse's  men  were  never  driven  back  except  by  supe 
rior  numbers,  and  that  they  certainly  would  not  be  defeated 
by  a  few. 

"But-what  means  that?  Is  he  going  to  stay  here  for  all 
of  us  to  be  killed  ?  " 

To  this  question  the  chief  answered  that  he  and  his  men 
were  going  to  act  according  to  the  desire  of  his  friend  Willem. 

"  Then  they  shall  be  off  as  quick  as  possible,"  said  Wil- 
lem.  "None  of  them  shall  lose  their  lives  on  my  account 
if  I  cun  help  it." 


TrtK   RETREAT,  123 

Not  a  moment  was  lost  in  getting  away  from  the  ground, 
and  so  sudden  was  the  departure  that  the  Makololo  had  to 
leave  behind  them  the  dried  meat  they  had  taken  so  much 
trouble  in  curing. 

The  retreat  was  not  commenced  one  moment  too  sooiij 
As  Groot  Willem  and  Hendrik  remained  a  little  behind  the 
others,  they  beheld  the  enemy  approaching  the  spot  that  had 
been  relinquished  by  the  Makololo,  apparently  eager  for  a 
conflict. 

There  was  no  longer  a  doubt  of  the  real  object  of  their 
visit.  They  had  come  for  the  purpose  of  taking  vengeance. 
Their  cries  and  angry  gestures  proclaimed  it;  and,  without 
waiting  to  see  or  hear  more,  the  young  hunters  put  spurs  iff 
their  steeds  and  joined  Macora  in  the  retreat. 


CH  APTE  R    XXXIII. 

THE   RETREAT. 

MACORA  and  his  party  were  in  hopes  that  the  pursuit 
might  not  be  continued  far,  —  that  the  enemy,  satisfied 
in  having  broken  up  their  camp  and  driven "  them  off  the 
ground,  would  return  to  their  own  country. 

In  this  hope  they  were  doomed  to  disappointment.  It 
turned  out  that  those  in  pursuit  of  them  formed  an  expedi- 
tiDn  sent  out  by  Moselekatse  for  the  purpose  of  extending 
his  dominion  ;  and  there  was  not  the  least  likelihood  that  the 
tyrant  would  relinquish  his  object  until  he  had  obtained  suc- 
cess. This  soon  became  the  conviction  of  Macora  ;  and  he 
lost  no  time  in  hastening  back  to  his  home,  and  preparing  for 
the  invasion. 

As  the  Makololo  are  of  a  race  superior  to   most  other 


124  THE  GIRAFFE  HUNTERS. 

South  African  tribes,  the  young  hunters  were  surprised  to  se« 
the  feeling  of  alarm  exhibited  by  them  on  learning  that  one 
of  Moselekatse's  armies  was  advancing  to  attack  them.  In 
place  of  preparing  to  resist  the  approaching  foe,  a  majority 
of  the  Makololo  seemed  only  to  contemplate  flight. 

A  little  information  from  Macora  concerning  Moselekatse 
was  a  satisfactory  explanation  of  this  mystery.  He  informed 
his  white  guests  that  the  Matabili  —  that  is,  the  people  of 
Moselekatse  —  were  the  greatest  warriors  in  Southern  Af- 
rica, —  that  Moselekatse,  their  king,  could  command  five  thou- 
sand men,  and  that  frequently  his  orders  to  the  officers  who 
led  them  to  battle  were  to  give  no  quarter  to  the  enemy. 
Macora  admitted  that  his  own  people  were  not  cowards,  but 
that  he  could  not  maintain  a  war  against  such  a  king  as  Mosel- 
ekatse. He  was  quite  certain  that,  should  they  make  a  stand 
and  give  battle  to  the  foe,  at  least  one  half  of  his  tribe  would 
be  killed.  They  would  moreover  be  stripped  of  all  their 
property,  and  what  was  left  of  the  tribe  would  have  to  be- 
come slaves  of  the  tyrant,  and  look  after  his  cattle.  There 
was  but  one  way  of  holding  their  own  with  Moselekatse ; 
and  that  was  to  remove  everything  of  any  value  beyond  his 
reach.  By  this  means  had  Macora  and  his  people  maintained 
their  independence  for  several  years,  and  the  same  method 
must  be  resorted  to  again. 

This  was  the  decision  arrived  at ;  and,  on  reaching  his  OWD 
kraal,  Macora  at  once  put  the  design  into  execution.  . 

The  cattle  were  hastily  collected  and  driven  off,  while  the 
men,  women,  and  children  started  after ;  each  carrying  a  load 
of  household  utensils,  elephants'  teeth,  and  such  other  prop- 
erty as  could  be  conveniently  removed  in  such  a  hasty  de- 
campment. The  women,  children,  and  cattle  were  sent  on 
in  advance,  while  Macora  and  his  warriors  followed  behind 
as  a  rear-guard,  to  protect  them  against  any  surprise. 

Some  time  would  be  required  in  crossing  the  Limpopo,  and, 
as  the  distance  to  the  nearest  drift  was  about  five  miles,  thert 


THE   RETkEAT.  125 

arould  be  danger  of  <u  aitack  before  all  could  effect  the  cross- 
ing of  the  stream.  This  fear  was  fully  realized.  The  ford 
was  not  a  safe  one  ;  and  there  was  great  difficulty  in  getting 
some  of  the  cattle  to  take  it :  many  of  them  had  to  be  assisted 
in  landing  on  the  opposite  bank.  All  this  required  time  j 
and,  before  the  crossing  was  completed  an  alarm  was  given, 
The  Matabili  were  coming  up  in  the  rear. 

So  accustomed  were  Moselekatse's  warriors  to  success  in 
any  engagement,  that  they  made  no  halt  before  commencing 
hostilities,  although  not  more  than  two  hundred  of  them  had 
got  forward  upon  the  ground. 

Armed  with  assegais,  and  defended  with  shields,  they  rushed 
forward  with  hideous  yells,  exhibiting  an  insatiate  thirst  fc 
blood  that  can   only  be  acquired  by  long  familiarity  with 
deeds  of  violence. 

But  although  the  Makololo  had  fled  from  their  home  with- 
out striking  a  blow  in  its  defence,  they  now  proved  themselves 
warriors  in  the  true  sense  of  the  word. 

Rushing  to  the  encounter,  they  met  the  Matabili  hand  to 
hand,  and  in  the  conflict  that  followed  both  parties  fought 
with  the  fury  of  demons.  One  might  have  supposed  that 
Macora's  principal  object  was  the  protecting  of  his  white 
friends.  From  the  behavior  of  his  men  it  was  evident  that 
he  had  commanded  them  to  keep  between  the  young  hunters 
and  the  enemy.  But  the  opportunity  for  practising  a  little 
of  their1  own  profession  was  not  lost  upon  the  two  young  sol- 
diers Hendrik  and  Arend.  They  were  foremost  to  fire  on 
the  Matabili ;  though  their  example  was  qftiiekly  followed  by 
Will  em  and  Hans,  who  took  their  first  sight  at  the  body  of 
a  human  being  along  the  barrel  of  a  gun. 

As  the  four  pieces  were  discharged,  a  like  number  of  Mosei 
eka  tee's  men  went  to  the  earth  ;  and  two  more  were  shot  down 
the  next  instant  by  Macora,  Sindo,  and  another  Makololo, 
all  three  of  whom  chanced  to  be  armed  with  muskets. 

Und  *r  cover  of  their  horses  the  hunters  loaded  again,  and 


126  THE  GIRAFFE  HUNTERS. 

Four  more  of  their  enemies  were  prevented  from  taking  any 
further  part  in  the  conflict. 

Could  the  assailants  have  closed  with  those  who  were 
shooting  them  down,  the  hunters  would  soon  have  fallen  be- 
fore their  assegais,  but  this  they  were  prevented  from  doing 
by  the  Makololo.  Protected  by  their  shields,  and  each  side 
having  great  skill  in  using  them,  a  single  pair  of  the  native 
combatants  would  contend  for  a  long  time  before  either 
would  be  seen  to  fall. 

This,  however,  was  not  the  case  when  any  of  the  four 
hunters  selected  an  antagonist  for  his  aim.  Every  report  of 
their  guns  was  followed  by  the  fall  of  a  dusky  assailant ;  and 
the  Matabili  warriors  soon  discovered  the  thinning  of  their 
ranks.  They  learnt  too,  that  firearms,  which  they  had  long 
held  in  contempt,  might  if  properly  handled  become  very  de- 
structive weapons. 

They  now  saw  that  they  had  made  a  mistake  in  commenc- 
ing the  action  so  confidently,  and  before  the  arrival  of  their 
full  force,  and  were  at  length  compelled  to  retreat,  leaving 
more  than  thirty  of  the  dead  upon  the  ground. 

In  the  affray,  Macora  lost  but  six  men,  and  was  so  grati- 
fied with  the  result  that  he  was  half  inclined  to  pursue  his 
enemies,  in  the  hope  of  rendering  the  victory  more  substan- 
tial and  complete.  Knowing,  however,  that  any  advantage  he 
might  obtain  would  be  but  temporary,  that  several  thousand 
men  would  soon  be  against  him,  and  that  in  the  end  he  would 
be  compelled  to  retreat,  he  abandoned  the  idea  of  pursuing 
the  discomfited  enemy,  and  continued  the  crossing  of  the 
stream. 

By  sunset  the  whole  tribe,  with  all  their  property,  was  safe 
on  the  opposite  shore,  where  the  warriors  were  placed  in  a 
itrong  position  to  repel  any  attempt  on  the  part  of  the  Mata- 
bili to  effect  a  crossing.  This  being  done,  the  retreat  waa 
tontinued. 

Macora  had  now  no  country.     He  had  lost  his  homo,  b» 


THE  RETREAT.  127 

Assisting  his  white  friends.  He  was  now  a  fugitive,  with  a 
vengeful  foe  in  his  rear,  and  without  friends  in  front.  His 
tribe  was  too  small  to  command  respect  amongst  those  he 
might  encounter  upon  his  march.  They  would  soon  hear  thai 
he  was  pursued  by  the  great  chief  Moselekatse,  and  there 
was  a  prospect  of  his  people  being  hunted  from  place  to  place, 
and  allowed  no  rest  until  robbed  of  all  their  cattle,  —  their 
only  wealth, —  and  perhaps  also  of  their  lives. 

While  Willem  and  his  companions  were  regretting  the 
misfortunes  they  had  been  the  means  of  bringing  upon  their 
protector,  the  chiefs  greatest  trouble  appeared  to  be  his  dis- 
appointment in  having  failed  to  assist  them. 

The  last  things  taken  over  the  river  were  the  bodies  of 
the  Makololo  killed  in  the  battle ;  and  these  were  buried  dur- 
ing the  night. 

On  the  contrary,  the  bodies  of  the  Matabili  were  left  where 
they  had  fallen,  to  be  stripped  of  their  flesh  by  the  beasts  of 
prey. 

To  give  the  hunters  some  idea  of  the  character  and  cus- 
toms of  his  enemies,  Macora  informed  them  that  none  of  the 
Matabili  ever  buried  their  dead,  not  even  their  own  kin- 
dred ;  but  that  sons  will  drag  the  bodies  of  their  parents  out 
from  their  village  into  the  open  plain,  and  there  leave  them 
to  the  tender  mercies  of  the  hyenas  and  vultures. 

During  the  night,  the  roars,  growls,  and  other  evidences  of 
brutish  strife,  heard  across  the  river,  convinced  the  Makololo 
guard  left  there,  that  by  morning  only  the  bones  of  their 
slain  enemies  would  be  found  upon  the  field  of  battle.  This 
was  music  to  the  ears  of  the  Makololo,  while  the  thought  of 
their  having  defeated  the  renowned  warriors  of 
almost  compensated  them  for  the  1  iss  of  their  homes* 


(28  THE   GIRAFFE   HUNTERS. 

CHAPTER     XXXIV. 

TYRANNY   AND    LOYALTY. 

BEFORE  a  start  could  be  made  the  next  morning,  Mosel 
ekatse's  braves  were  seen  assembling  in  large  force  oa 
the  opposite  bank  of  the  river.  As  we  have  said,  the  women, 
children,  and  cattle  had  been  sent  forward  with  all  possible 
haste,  while  most  of  the  men  remained  to  check  the  advance 
of  the  enemy,  and,  if  possible,  cover  the  retreat  for  another 
day. 

The  Bushman  Swartboy  had  been  put  in  charge  of  several 
oxen  laden  with  ivory,  —  a  responsible  trust,  that  partly  re- 
conciled hirn  to  the  annoyance  of  leaving  his  white  masters 
behind,  and  with  no  one  to  look  after  them  but  Congo,  who, 
as  he  asserted,  was  always  leading  them  into  trouble. 

On  leaving  home,  the  young  hunters  had  taken  the  precau- 
tion to  bring  with  them  several  guns,  besides  those  used  in 
the  chase ;  and  now  the  reserve  pieces  were  brought  out  and 
made  ready  for  use.  By  early  daybreak  the  Matabili  com- 
menced crossing.  Urged  by  the  fear  of  the  tyrant's  displea- 
sure, in  case  their  cowardice  being  reported  to  him,  they  ud- 
vanced  recklessly  into  the  stream. 

The  first  five  or  six  were  shot  down.  This  did  not  check 
the  ardor  of  the  others,  who  rushed  madly  down  the  bank, 
and  commenced  wading  through  the  water,  which  rose  above 
their  waists. 

Tl  e  only  landing-place  on  the  opposite  side  was  by  a  smalJ 
gulley  or  ravine,  not  more  than  ten  feet  in  breadth.  To 
ascend  through  this  gulley  would  be  a  work  of  some  diffi- 
culty, even  if  unopposed.  But  with  the  passage  disputed  by 
the  spears  of  the  opposing  Makololo,  it  would  be  one  of  des- 
perate danger.  For  all  that,  the  Matabili  determined  on  thf 
attempt,  tnd  were  soon  in  the  act  of  making  jt. 


TYRANNY  AND  LOYALTY.  129 

Plunging  madly  across  the  drift,  they  were  soon  gathered 
fri  a  grand  crowd  at  the  entrance  of  the  guiley,  and  striving 
to  ascend  it  five  or  six  at  a  time.  The  passage  would  admit 
of  no  more.  At  the  first  glance  Macora  saw  the  advantage 
of  his  position,  and  encouraged  his  men  to  hold  it.  Not  one 
of  a  dozen  of  the  Matabili,  who  strove  to  enter  the  ravine, 
succeeded  in  getting  up  its  slippery  sides.  Without  a  firm 
footing  their  assegais  and  shields  could  not  be  used  to  any 
advantage ;  and  their  dead  bodies  were  soon  swept  off  by  the 
current  of  the  river. 

Those  who  succeeded  in  getting  a  little  way  up  the  guiley 
were  opposed  by  enemies  on  both  sides  of  it,  and  easily 
speared  to  death.  Meanwhile  the  white  hunters  were  con- 
stantly loading  and  firing  upon  those  who  could  not  be  reached 
by  the  spears  of  the  Makololo ;  and  in  less  than  ten  minutes 
the  enemy  again  discovered  that  they  had  made  a  mistake. 
They  saw  the  impracticability  of  getting  across  the  river 
while  opposed  from  the  opposite  bank.  When  this  fact  be- 
came fully  comprehended,  they  retreated  to  the  other  shore, 
and  the  roar  of  battle  was  again  hushed,  or  only  continued 
by  wild  cries  of  vengeance. 

In  this  second  combat  only  four  or  five  of  the  Makololo 
were  wounded ;  their  wounds  being  caused  by  assegais  thrown 
by  those  who  had  no  other  opportunity  of  using  their  weap- 
ons. 

Knowing  that,  should  he  abandon  such  a  good  position  for 
dftferice,  hi;  enemies  would  immediately  pursue,  Macora  de- 
termined to  hold  it,  if  possible,  until  such  time  as  the  unpro- 
tected portion  of  his  tribe  could  get  to  some  point  distant  from 
the  scene  of  danger.  For  two  hours  the  hostile  parties  on 
both  sides  of  the  river  remained  without  further  strife,  except 
that  which  might  be  called  a  war  of  words.  Threats  and 
taunting  speeches  were  freely  exchanged,  and  mutual  invi 
tations  to  come  across,  —  none  of  which  was  accepted. 

It  was  at  length  determined  by  Macora  and  his  people  id 
6*  I 


130  THE  GIRAFFE  HUNTERS. 

leave  the  \vlace,  and  proceed  after  the  retreating  tribe.  It 
was  not  to  be  done,  however,  without  a  ruse  ;  otherwise  the 
Matabili  would  immediately  cross  and  follow  them.  But  thia 
very  thing  had  been  thought  of  by  Hendrik,  who  now  laid  his 
plan  before  the  chief. 

"  Let  all  of  your  people  steal  off,"  said  he  to  Macora.  "  Thft 
trees  will  hinder  the  enemy  from  seeing  them  go.  We  that 
are  mounted  can  easily  escape  at  any  time.  Let  us  stay, 
then,  and  keep  showing  ourselves  to  the  enemy  as  long  as  we 
can  deceive  them." 

The  plan  appeared  feasible,  excellent.  Macora  at  once 
gave  consent  to  its  being  put  into  execution. 

"  Stay/'  said  Groot  Willem.  "  Don't  make  any  movement 
till  I  open  practice  upon  them  with  my  long  roer.  I  think 
the  gun  will  carry  to  where  they  are,  over  yonder.  An  occa- 
sional bullet  whistling  past  their  ears  will  let  them  know  that 
some  of  us  are  still  here,  and  keep  them  from  suspecting  that 
the  others  are  gone." 

As  Willem  spoke,  he  crept  out  to  a  projecting  point  upou 
the  bank,  and,  taking  aim  at  a  big  Matabili  who  stood  con- 
spicuous on  the  other  side,  let  fly  at  him.  The  man  with  a 
loud  yell  tumbled  over  in  his  tracks,  while  others,  also  ex- 
posed, hastened  to  conceal  themselves  behind  the  bushes. 
At  this  crisis  the  Makololo  stole  silently  away,  leaving  their 
chief,  with  Sindo  and  one  or  two  others  who  had  horses,  along 
with  the  four  hunters,  to  guard  the  crossing  of  the  stream. 

During  nearly  an  hour  that  they  remained  by  the  drift,  no 
other  attempt  was  made  by  the  Matabili  to  approach  near  the 
bank.  Nothing  was  seen  of  them  ;  and  Macora,  beginning  to 
suspect  that  they  might  have  withdrawn  from  the  place  and 
got  over  by  some  other  drift,  suggested  the  giving  up  the 
guard,  and  hastening  on  after  his  tribe.  There  was  good 
sense  in  the  suggestion  ;  for  if  the  Matabili  had  found  another 
crossing,  the  tribe  might  be  in  danger.  It  was  determined^ 
therefore,  to  withdraw,  but  in  such  a  way  that  the 
might  gtill  believe  them  to  be  there. 


TYRANNY  AND  LOYALTY.  131 

Several  articles  of  dress  were  hung  upon  the  bushes.,  only 
'lightly  showing  towards  the  opposite  side  of  the  stream,  and 
in  such  fashion  as  to  look  like  a  portion  of  their  persons ;  and 
then,  Groot  Willem  firing  a  last  shot  from  his  great  gun,  the 
guard  withdrew  one  after  another,  riding  stealthily  off  among 
the  trees. 

The  sun  was  not  more  than  an  hour  high,  when  they  over- 
took their  retreating  comrades  on  foot,  and  a  little  later,  all 
going  together,  came  up  with  the  women  and  children.  As 
it  was  now  near  sundown,  and  water  chanced  to  be  close  at 
hand,  they  decided  to  halt  there  for  the  night. 

The  Makololo  chief  was  fortunate  in  overtaking  his  people 
at  the  time  he  did.  Ten  minutes  later  and  they  would  have 
met  with  a  greater  misfortune  than  had  yet  befallen  them  ; 
for,  scarce  had  Macora  commanded  the  halt,  when  a  party  of 
about  a  hundred  Matabili  were  discovered  hovering  upon  the 
flanks  of  the  proposed  camping-place,  that,  but  for  the  arrival 
of  Macora  and  his  men,  would  have  instantly  made  their 
attack.  This  party  of  the  enemy  must  have  crossed  a  drift 
higher  up  the  river,  as  it  was  from  that  direction  they  ap- 
peared to  have  come. 

Not  thinking  themselves  strong  enough  to  begin  the  as- 
sault, for  their  design  had  been  to  come  up  with  the  women 
and  children  while  the  warriors  were  by  the  river,  the  Mata- 
bili kept  their  distance.  But  this  was  soon  increased  by  the 
action  of  the  white  hunters,  who,  mounted  on  their  horses  and 
making  use  of  their  guns,  were  more  than  a  match  for  the 
hundred.  These  riding  towards  them,  and  firing  a  few  shots, 
sent  the  Matabili  scampering  off  to  a  safer  distance.  Having 
chased  the  hundred  warriors  out  of  sight,  they  returned  to 
the  camp,  where  they  found  Macora  in  a  state  of  great  anx- 
iety. He  could  see  nothing  before  him  but  the  destruction  of 
himself  and  his  tribe.  Groot  Willem  demanded  an  explana- 
tion of  his  increased  apprehension,  and  reminded  the  chief 
tha*^  in  their  encounters  with  the  enemy  they  had  been  %o  fai 


132  THE   GIRAFFE  HUNTERS. 

successful.  Macora  stated  in  reply  his  belief  that  two  or 
more  detachments  of  Moselekatse's  army  had  been  sent 
against  him.  They  would  yet  unite  and  show  no  quarter  to 
him,  his  tribe,  or  his  friends.  Their  losses  in  the  last  two 
encounters  had  been  too  great  for  them  to  show  the  least 
mercy. 

He  furthermore  informed  his  guests  that  none  of  Mosele- 
katse's warriors  dare  return  to  their  chief  unsuccessful.  Both 
they  and  their  leaders  would  be  put  to  death ;  and  this  knowl- 
edge would  stimulate  them  to  a  total  recklessness  of  danger 
and  a  determination  to  succeed  in  their  enterprise. 

"  There  is  but  one  plan  I  can  think  of,"  continued  the 
Makololo  chief,  —  "  but  one  way  of  saving  my  poor  people  ; 
and  that  is,  by  sacrificing  myself.  By  hurrying  on  to  the 
west,  they  may  yet  succeed  in  evading  the  pursuit  of  these 
Matabili,  and  join  their  own  kindred  under  the  sway  of  the 
great  chief  Sebituane.  He  would  be  able  to  protect  them. 
As  for  me,"  added  Macora  with  a  sigh,  "  I  cannot  go  along 
with  them." 

The  young  hitters  asked  for  an  explanation,  and  it  was 
given.  Owing  *o  some  long  past  misunderstanding,  Macora 
had  incurred  tta  ill-will  of  Sebituane,  who  never  forgot  nor 
forgave  an  offence,  and,  were  he  to  return  there,  would  surely 
order  him  \f;  be  killed. 

Macora'w  advice  to  the  hunters  was,  that,  provided  as  they 
were  with  horses,  they  should  remove  themselves  out  of  the 
reach  of  danger,  by  taking  their  departure  for  their  homes. 
This  generous  counsel  Groot  Willem  at  once  refused  to  fol- 
low, and  all  the  rest  joined  him  in  declining  it,  each  saying 
eomething  to  give  encouragement  to  the  other.  As  for  Ma- 
cora's  own  people,  they  now  gave  a  rare  proof  of  their  loy- 
alty. When  counselled  by  their  chief  to  save  themselves, 
and  leave  him  to  his  fate,  one  and  all  rebelled  against  th« 
proposal ;  the  warriors  loudly  declaring  that  uooner  than  for 
sake  him  they  would  die  by  his  side. 


\\ELCOME  TIDINGS.  133 

For  the  first  time  in  their  lives  our  adventurers  saw  a  chief 
who  appeared  to  suffer  affliction  from  being  too  much  beloved 
by  his  people !  He  proposed  saving  their  lives  at  the  ex- 
pense of  his  own,  by  requesting  them  to  carry  him  a  captive 
to  Sebituane !  But  his  followers  were  loyal  to  a  man :  to  a 
man  they  rejected  the  proposal. 


CHAPTER    XXXV. 

WELCOME    TIDINGS. 

rriHE  white  hunters  were  greatly  vexed  at  thought  of  the 

I  trouble  they  had  brought  upon  the  chief  and  his  tribe, 
and  tried  to  devise  some  plan  by  which  all  might  be  extri- 
cated from  their  difficulties. 

They  proposed  that  Macora  and  his  people  should  seek 
refuge  from  their  enemies  by  retreating  to  the  country  of  the 
Bakwains,  — a  western  branch  of  their  own  great  nation,  the 
Betjuanas,  which  was  not  far  away. 

In  reply  to  this  proposal,  Macora  said  that  none  of  those 
people  would  give  them  protection.  They  dreaded  to  incur 
the  displeasure  of  Moselekatse,  and,  to  keep  friends  with 
him,  would  even  assist  his  warriors  in  their  destruction. 

The  hunters  then  proposed  that  Macora  should  take  leave 
of  his  tribe  and  accompany  them  to  the  south,  while  his  fol- 
lowers might  go  on  to  the  country  of  Sebituane. 

This  plan  the  chief  emphatically  declined  to  adopt.  Death 
would  be  preferable  to  that.  He  would  not  desert  those  who 
had  so  nobly  stood  by  him. 

Moreover,  it  was  still  doubtful  whether  they  could  succeed 
in  reaching  Sebituane.  They  might  look  for  the  Matabili  by 
the  break  of  day  ;  and,  encumbered  as  they  were  with  women, 
children,  and  cattle,  their  flight  was  too  slow  for  safety. 


134  THE  GIRAFFE  HUNTERS. 

This  opinion  Macora  expressed  to  some  of  his  followed, 
and,  at  the  same  time,  told  them  that  there  was  one  ox  be- 
longing to  the  tribe  that  the  Matabili  should  not  have.  He 
described  the  ox  as  the  fattest  one  in  their  possession. 

His  men  took  the  hint ;  and  in  less  than  two  hours  an  ox 
was  killed,  cooked,  and  eaten. 

Early  in  the  evening,  a  fire  was  seen  and  shouts  wert 
heard  not  more  than  half  a  mile  from  them.  They  believed 
that  a  body  of  their  enemies  was  encamped  near,  and  only 
waiting  for  a  concentration  of  their  forces  before  commencing 
another  attack. 

They  were  agreeably  disappointed  about  this ;  for,  when 
morning  dawned,  their  eyes  were  gratified  by  the  sight  of 
two  large  covered  wagons  outspanned'  upon  the  plain,  with 
several  oxen  and  horses  grazing  near  them.  They  were  at 
no  great  distance  off,  and  must  have  come  there  in  the  night 
It  could  be  nothing  else  than  an  encampment  of  white  hunt- 
ers or  traders. 

Our  adventurers,  one  and  all,  rode  hastily  for  the  camp, 
and  in  a  few  minutes  were  exchanging  salutations  with  the 
owners  of  the  wagons.  As  they  had  conjectured,  it  was  a 
party  of  traders.  They  were  from  Port  Natal.  They  had 
been  on  an  excursion  to  the  north,  and  were  now  returning  to 
the  Port.  They  were  attended  by  some  Kaffirs  who  had  ac- 
companied them  from  Natal,  and  also  a  number  of  natives 
they  had  picked  up  in  the  north. 

While  our  adventurers  were  trying  to  obtain  from  them  a 
supply  of  ammunition  and  such  other  things  as  they  stood  in 
need  of,  their  attention  was  called  to  Macora,  by  seeing  that 
individual  behaving  somewhat  after  the  manner  of  a  mad 
man.  Although  his  people  were  more  than  half  a  mile 
away,  he  was  shouting  to  them  and  jesticulating  in  the  most 
violent  manner,  as  if  imparting  some  communication  or  com- 
mand. 

The  hunters  looked  in  every  direction,  and  with  feelings  of 


WELCOME  TIDINGS.  135 

apprehension.  They  expected  tf*  i$e  the  Matabili  again  com- 
ing to  the  attack.  But  no  foe  v»s  in  sight. 

It  was  not  until  the  chief  had  succeeded  in  attracting  tha 
attention  of  his  followers,  and  had  worked  them  into  a  high 
state  of  excitement,  with  what  he  was  saying  to  them,  that 
our  hunters  understood  the  meaning  of  his  words  and  ges- 
tures. It  turned  out  that  some  of  the  native  attendants  who 
accompanied  the  white  traders  were  from  the  country  of  Se- 
Intuane,  and,  therefore,  the  kindred  of  Macora's  people. 
Only  a  few  days  before  they  had  left  their  native  place. 
From  these,  the  chief  had  learnt  that  Sebituane  was  no 
longer  a  living  man.  He  had  died  some  weeks  before,  leav- 
ing his  daughter  Ma-Mochisane  in  full  authority  at  the  head 
of  the  Makololo  nation. 

Macora  was  no  longer  afraid  of  returning  to  his  nation. 
His  only  fear,  now,  was  that  the  Matabili  might  come  up  in 
such  strength  as  to  destroy  all  chance  of  his  ever  revisiting 
his  native  land. 

There  was  now  an  opportunity  for  his  followers  to  have  a 
secure  and  permanent  home ;  and,  at  thought  of  this,  old  and 
young  exerted  themselves  to  hasten  their  departure  from  the 
perilous  spot. 

The  party  of  traders  consisted  of  three  white  men  with 
aine  African  attendants,  all'  of  them  well  armed.  Their  an- 
gistance  —  especially  those  who  had  fire-arms  —  might  have 
been  very  valuable  to  the  hunters  in  the  difficulty  in  which 
they  now  found  themselves. 

Groot  Willem,  wholly  unconscious  that  there  were  people 
who  would  not  do  as  they  would  be  done  by,  lost  no  time  in 
telling  them  of  the  danger  that  threatened  himself  and  his 
friends,  and  that  they  were  every  moment  expecting  an  at- 
tack from  a  large  party  of  hostile  Matabili.  He  expressed 
his  pleasure  at  the  good  fortune  that  had  brought  them  as- 
sistance  at  such  an  opportune  moment.  He  fancied  that  his 
sommuniration  would  be  sufficient  to  secure  the  co-opera'ioj 


136  THE  GIRAFFE  HUNTERS. 

of  the  traders,  and  that  they  would  at  once  take  the  retreat 
ing  party  under  their  protection. 

To  his  great  surprise  and  indignation,  as  also  that  of  hii 
friends,  the  effect  of  his  story  upon  the  traders  was  the  very 
opposite  to  that  he  had  anticipated.  They  had  not  time  for 
another  word  of  conversation,  but  immediately  commenced 
inspanning  their  oxen. 

In  ten  minutes  after,  they  were  trelcing  to  the  southeast, 
en  route  for  Port  Natal.  They  were  not  the  men  to  en- 
danger their  lives  and  property  by  remaining  longer  than 
they  could  possibly  avoid  in  the  society  of  those  who  had  the 
misfortune  to  be  surrounded  by  enemies. 

Had  there  been  in  the  minds  of  our  adventurers  the  slight- 
est desire  to  abandon  the  chief  Macora  in  his  hour  of  need, 
the  conduct  of  the  white  traders  would  have  killed  it.  The 
mean  behavior  of  the  latter  had  one  good  effect.  It  inspired 
all  hands  with  a  determination  to  do  their  best  in  making 
their  retreat  before  the  Matabili ;  and  the  march  was  imme- 
diately resumed. 

Men,  women,  and  children  were  all  equally  active  and  ear- 
nest in  getting  beyond  the  reach  of  the  pursuing  foe.  They 
knew  that  a  long  journey  was  before  them,  and  a  powerful 
and  merciless  enemy  in  their  rear.  Even  the  dogs  seemed  to 
understand  the  danger  that  menaced  their  masters,  and  ex- 
erted themselves  in  urging  along  the  droves. 

By  travelling  until  a  late  hour,  a  good  distance  was  made 
that  same  day ;  and  as  nothing  was  seen  or  heard  of  the  pur- 
suing savages,  our  adventurers  began  to  think  that  the  pursuil 
had  been  abandoned. 

Although  riding  on  horses,  they  were  far  more  fatigued 
than  the  Makololo,  who  went  on  foot,  and  who,  used  to  such 
an  exodus,  thought  nothing  of  its  toils.  The  hunters  would 
gladly  have  given  up  their  flight,  thinking  there  was  no  longer 
a  need  for  it.  "  It  is  only  the  wicked  and  foolish  who  flee 
when  no  man  pursueth,"  was  their  thought. 


WELCOME   TIDINGS.  137 

But  in  this,  the  chief  did  not  agree  with  them  Instead  of 
neglecting  to  take  precautions,  he  was  very  particular  about 
all  the  appointments  of  their  night  camp,  stationing  guards 
around  it,  and  outlying  pickets,  to  prevent  any  sudden  sur 
prise.  Never,  since  the  retreat  commenced,  had  he  appeared 
more  apprehensive  of  an  attack. 

Our  hunters  became  anxious  to  ascertain  for  what  reason 
all  these  precautions  were  being  taken ;  and  with  Congo's  as- 
sistance, they  made  inquiry. 

The  explanation  Macora  condescended  to  give  was,  that 
Moselekatse's  warriors  never  slept  till  they  had  accomplished 
their  purpose.  They  would  certainly  not  relinquish  the  pur- 
suit without  a  greater  defeat  than  they  had  yet  sustained. 
They  were,  he  said,  only  waiting  until  their  different  parties 
could  be  got  together,  and  they  should  be  in  force  sufficient 
to  insure  the  destruction  of  him  and  his  tribe.  In  two  days 
more  he  would  be  able  to  reach  the  Makololo  territory,  where 
they  would  all  be  safe ;  and  for  that  reason  he  was  determined 
not  to  neglect  any  means  that  might  secure  the  safety  of  his 
followers  or  that  of  the  guests  under  his  protection.  His 
own  life  was  little  to  him  compared  with  the  duty  he  had  to 
perform  for  others. 

Next  morning,  they  were  on  the  move  before  daybreak,  and 
hastening  forward  with  all  possible  speed.  Hendrik,  Arend, 
and  Hans  accompanied  Macora  with  some  reluctance,  partly 
because  they  believed  that  flight  was  no  longer  necessary. 

"  Never  mind,"  urged  Groot  Willem,  to  encourage  them 
'*  It  will  only  last  two  days  longer,  and  we  are  going  to  a  part 
t>f  the  country  we  have  not  yet  visited." 

Before  noon,  there  was  some  reason  for  believing  that  Ma- 
cora had  reasoned  aright.  A  party  of  the  Matabili  suddenly 
appeared  in  advance  of  the  route  they  were  pursuing. 

It  was  not  large  enough  to  attempt  opposing  the  progresi 
i>f  the  Makololo,  and,  on  seeing  the  latter,  fled. 

In  the  afternoon,  some  scouts  that  had  been  left  in  the  real 


J38  THE   GIRAFFE  HUNTERS. 

hastened  with  the  news  that  a  large  body  of  the  enemy  wai 
coming  up  in  pursuit. 

The  forces  of  Moselekatse  had  become  concentrated ;  and 
the  hunters  now  agreed  with  Macora  that  flight  could  no 
longer  avail  them,  and  that  in  less  than  twenty-four  h^urs  a 
contest  w.  ild  be  inevitable. 

It  wo  J.I  never  do  to  be  attacked  when  on  the  march. 
They  mist  halt  in  some  place  favorable  for  defence.  There 
was  no  such  place  within  sight,  but  Macora  believed  he  might 
find  a  more  defensible  position  on  the  bank  of  the  river ;  and 
towards  that  he  hastily  proceeded. 


CHAPTER  XXXVI. 

BESIEGED. 

IT  wanted  but  an  hour  to  sundown  when  the  Makololo 
reached  the  river.  The  enemy  could  not  be  far  away,  and 
preparations  were  immediately  commenced  for  receiving  them. 

Hendrik  and  Arend,  laying  claim  to  more  wisdom  in  mili- 
tary affairs  than  the  others,  rode  a  little  in  advance  for  the 
purpose  of  choosing  the  battle-field. 

Good  fortune  had  conducted  them  to  a  spot  favorable  to 
the  carrying  out  of  their  scheme. 

A  little  above  the  place  where  they  first  struck  the  stream, 
the  current  had  made  a  sort  of  horseshoe  bend,  leaving  a 
peninsula,  which,  during  the  rainy  season  when  the  river  was 
swollen,  formed  a  large  island.  The  narrow  and  shallow  chan- 
nel was  here  uncovered  with  water  to  the  width  of  about  fifty 
yards,  and  over  this  the  cattlo  were  driven.  Quickly  did  the 
M-ikololo  secure  themselves  and  their  property  in  a  positioo 
where  they  could  not  be  surrounded. 


BESIEGED.  139 

There  was  but  one  way  in  which  the  enemy  could  easily 
reach  them,  —  by  the  isthmus,  which  was  not  more  than 
fifty  yards  in  width.  Growing  by  the  side  of  the  river 
and  on  the  edge  of  the  isthmus,  was  a  gigantic  nwana-tree, 
which  nature  had  been  for  hundreds  of  years  producing,-— 
as  Hendrik  declared,  for  the  special  purpose  of  saving  them. 

The  nwana  is  one  of  the  most  remarkable  trees  of  the  Af- 
rican forest.  Some  of  them  obtain  the  extraordinary  size  of 
ninety  feet  in  circumference,  and  are  lofty  in  proportion.  Its 
wood  is  as  soft  as  a  green  cabbage-stalk,  and  has  been  pro- 
nounced "  utterly  unserviceable."  The  hunters  did  not  find 
it  so. 

Amongst  other  implements  brought  from  Graaf  Reinet 
were  two  good  axes,  which  their  former  experiences  of  a  hun- 
ter's life  had  taught  our  young  adventurers  were  indispens- 
able on  an  expedition. 

The  nwana-tree  was  to  be  felled  across  the  bar,  so  as  to 
block  up  the  approach  to  the  peninsula.  It  would  form  a 
barricade  behind  which  an  enemy  could  be  efficiently  opposed. 
Swartboy  produced  the  axes,  and  the  hunters  set  to  work  to 
cut  down  the  tree,  —  two  working  at  a  time,  and  in  turns 
relieving  each  other.  At  every  blow  the  axes  were  buried 
in  the  soft  spongy  wood.  A  grand  gingerbread  cake  could  not 
have  yielded  more  readily  to  their  efforts. 

Fortunate  that  it  was  so,  as  they  believed  that  their  safety 
depended  on  felling  this  forest  monarch  before  the  arrival  of  the 
Matabili.  The  latter  could  not  be  far  off,  and  every  exertion 
was  made  to  get  the  fortress  ready  for  receiving  the  attack. 
There  was  a  doubt  as  to  the  direction  the  tree  would  take  in 
falling.  Should  it  topple  over  into  the  water,  their  labor 
would  be  lost,  and  the  way  would  be  open  for  the  Matabili  to 
reach  them  by  a  rush.  Should  it  fall  across  the  isthmus,  it 
would  form  an  insurmountable  barrier  to  their  enemies.  la 
silence  and  with  intense  interest  did  the  Makclolo  stand 
watching  for  the  result.  At  length  the  tree  began  to 


140  THE  GIRAFFE  HUNTERS. 

move;  slowly  at  first,  lut  as  they  gazed  upon  its  trembling 
top,  they  could  see  that  it  was  going  to  come  down  in  the 
right  direction.  Gaining  velocity  as  it  got  lower,  a  swishing 
sound  was  made  by  its  branches  as  they  passed  through  the 
air ;  and  then  the  gigantic  mass  struck  the  ground  with  a 
crash,  till  its  huge  trunk  lay  stretched  across  the  isthmus,  fill- 
ing it  from  side  to  side,  with  the  exception  of  a  few  feet  at 
each  end.  They  had  now  a  barricade  that  could  not  be  easily 
broken,  if  but  manfully  defended.  They  were  ready  to  re- 
ceive the  attack  of  the  foe. 

They  would  not  have  long  to  wait.  As  night  came  down, 
large  fires  were  observed  in  the  distance.  The  Matabili  had 
evidently  arrived,  and  were  probably  waiting  for  day,  to  ob- 
tain a  knowledge  of  their  position  before  they  should  com- 
mence the  attack.  Before  taking  their  stand  by  the  river, 
Macora  had  called  for  four  volunteers  to  proceed  by  stealth 
from  the  spot,  and  if  possible  reach  some  neutral  tribe  that 
might  come  to  his  rescue.  He  was  now  in  a  position  from 
which  he  could  not  move  without  the  certainty  of  being  de- 
feated and  of  course  destroyed.  He  might  be  able  to  maintain 
it  for  several  days  ;  and  knowing  that  his  enemies  would  not 
raise  the  siege  until  compelled  to  do  so,  his  only  hope  was  that 
of  obtaining  aid  from  some  neighboring  chief,  jealous  of  the 
encroachments  of  the  Matabili. 

Anxious  to  become  fully  reinstated  in  the  good  opinion  of  his 
chief,  Sindo  was  the  first  who  had  offered  to  go  upon  this 
perilous  scout.  Three  others  having  also  volunteered,  they 
had  been  despatched  in  couples,  —  one  pair  leaving  an  hour 
after  the  departure  of  the  first.  This  division  of  the  embassy 
was  to  insure  a  greater  chance  of  its  being  successful.  If 
one  couple  should  have  the  ill  luck  to  get  captured,  the  other 
might  escape. 

By  the  earliest  hour  of  day  the  enemy  began  to  show  him- 
telf,  not  far  from  the  fortified  camp.  From  the  top  of  the 
fallen  nwana  our  hunters  could  see  t  arge  crowd  of  dusky 


BESIEGED.  141 

tvarnors,  that  appeared  to  number  at  least  six  hundred.  To 
oppose  these,  Macora  had  not  more  than  two  hundred  and 
fifty  men  who  were  capable  of  taking  part  in  the  fight. 

At  eithor  end  of  the  great  trunk,  as  already  stated 
there  was  an  open  space  that  would  require  to  be  carefully 
watched.  At  both  points  Macora  had  placed  some  of  his 
bravest  warriors,  while  the  others  were  distributed  along  the 
barricade,  with  instructions  to  spear  any  of  the  enemy  that 
should  attempt  to  scale  it. 

The  Matabili  had  already  examined  the  position  and  ap- 
peared confident  of  success.  They  had  at  last  brought  their 
game  to  bay,  and  were  only  resting  from  the  fatigue  of  the 
long  chase  before  taking  steps  to  "  carry  the  fortress." 

It  was  bright  daylight  as  they  advanced  to  the  assault. 
Dividing  themselves  into  two  parties,  they  made  a  rush  at  the 
open  spaces  by  the  ends  of  the  barricade.  A  fierce  conflict 
came  on  which  lasted  for  some  ten  minutes,  and  at  length  re- 
sulted in  the  assailants  being  forced  to  retreat,  after  leaving 
several  of  their  warriors  dead  in  the  gaps. 

But  this  temporary  victory  was  not  obtained  without  loss. 
Eight  of  the  Makololo  had  also  fallen  dead,  while  several 
others  were  severely  wounded. 

Macora's  features  began  to  assume  an  anxious  and  troubled 
expression.  Knowing  that  an  enemy  of  superior  force  to  his 
own  was  before  him,  that  all  means  of  retreat  was  now  cut 
off,  and  that  an  attempt  to  enter  the  enclosure  had  nearly 
proved  successful,  he  could  not  avoid  feeling  a  gloomy  fore- 
boding for  the  fate  of  his  people. 

He  knew  too  well  the  disposition  of  the  Matabili  to  sup- 
pose that  they  would  easily  relinquish  their  design. 

Fear  of  Moselekatse's  displeasure  on  account  of  the  losses 
they  had  already  sustained,  as  well  as  the  prospect  of  pluiv 
der,  would  inspire  them  with  the  determination  to  fight  on  aa 
long  as  there  was  the  slightest  hope  of  obtaining  a  victory. 

No  assistance  could  be  expected  from  other  tribes  of  th€ 


142  THE   GIRAFFE  HUNTERS. 

Makololo  in  less  than  three  days.  Could  /iis  position  b« 
maintained  for  that  time  ? 

As  the  chief  looked  at  the  dead  and  wounded  lying  around 
him,  this  question  could  not  be  answered  in  a  satisfactory 
manner.  His  foes  were  too  numerous,  and  repeated  attempts 
would  in  the  end  enable  them  to  succeed. 

This  was  the  belief  of  the  Makololo  chief;  and,  notwith- 
itanding  his  confidence  in  the  wisdom  and  strategic  prowess 
of  the  white  hunters,  he  was  now  in  a  state  of  great  anxiety. 

Two  hours  after  the  attack  the  only  Matabili  in  sight  were 
those  they  had  killed,  but  for  all  that  it  was  well  known  that 
the  survivors  were  not  far  off. 

Night  descended  over  the  scene.  The  camp-fires  of  the 
enemy  could  be  distinguished  through  the  darkness ;  but  that 
signified  nothing. 

Morning  found  our  adventurers  still  undisturbed.  To  all 
appearance  Moselekatse's  warriors,  yielding  to  despair,  had 
returned  to  their  chief,  to  suffer  the  punishment  that  would 
certainly  follow  from  their  permitting  themselves  to  be  de- 
feated. 

This  was  the  belief  of  the  white  hunters,  who  now  earnestly 
urged  Macora  to  make  no  further  delay,  but  hasten  on  to- 
wards his  countrymen. 

This  advice  the  chief  positively  refused  to  follow.  He 
admitted  the  superiority  of  his  allies  in  the  arts  of  hunting 
and  even  war,  but  in  a  knowledge  of  the  character  of  Mosel- 
ekatse  and  his  warriors  he  knew  himself  to  be  their  superior. 
He  was  now  in  a  position  where  he  and  his  people  might 
successfully  sustain  themselves,  arid  he  disliked  leaving  it, 
lest  they  should  fall  into  some  ambuscade  of  the  enemy. 
Had  he  not  had  reasons  for  expecting  assistance,  the  case 
might  have  been  different,  but  confident  that  aid  would  be 
immediately  sent  to  him,  he  thought  it  better  to  remain  where 
they  were. 

Believing  that  there  was  a  possibility  of  the  chief  being  iw 


NOT  QUITE  TOO  LATE.  143 

the  right,  Groot  Willera  and  his  companions  of  course  con«. 
gen  ted  to  remain ;  not,  however,  without  stipulations. 

If  within  thirty-six  hours  there  was  no  appearance  of  eithei 
friends  or  enemies,  Macora  promised  that  he  would  continue 
the  march  towards  his  country. 


CHAPTER    XXXVII 

NOT    QUITE    TOO    LATE. 

THE  stipulated  time  passed,  and  nothing  was  seen  of  th« 
Matabili ;  neither  was  anything  known  of  the  result  of 
the  mission  of  Sindo  and  his  companions. 

The  young  hunters  were  now  quite  certain  that  their  ene 
mies  had  relinquished  the  idea  of  conquering  a  band  pro- 
tected by  the  intellects  and  weapons  of  white  men,  and  that 
they  had  returned  home. 

With  this  opinion,  that  of  the  chief  did  not  quite  coincide. 
Nevertheless,  according  to  the  agreement,  he  commenced 
making  preparations  for  departure. 

The  cattle  were  driven  out  of  the  enclosure,  and  again 
started  along  the  track,  all  acting  as  drovers,  and  urging  the 
animals  onward  with  as  much  energy  as  if  they  believed  thai 
the  enemy  was  in  close  pursuit. 

To  Groot  Willem  and  his  companions  there  was  som& 
thing  very  inconsistent  in  the  conduct  of  the  Makololo. 

They  fought  like  brave  men  when  forced  to  face  the  foe, 
but  now  that  no  enemy  was  near,  they  exhibited  every  sign 
of  cowardice ! 

At  Willem's  request,  Congo  asked  the  chief  for  an  expla 
nation  of  this  unaccountable  behavior. 

Macora  admitted  the  truth  o'  what  was  said,  but  added 


144  THE  GIRAFFE  HUNTERS. 

that  his  white  friends  would  see  nothing  strange  in  it,  if  thej 
were  only  better  acquainted  with  the  strategy  of  Moselekatse 
and  his  warriors. 

The  precaution  of  keeping. scouts  in  the  rear  was  not  neg- 
lected; and,  a  few  hours  after  the  march  had  commenced, 
one  of  th<3e  brought  the  news  that  the  Matabili  were  in 
pursuit. 

As  Macora  had  supposed,  they  had  been  waiting  for  him 
to  forsake  a  position  so  favorable  for  defence. 

As  the  white  hunters  had  now  experienced  the  advantage 
of  receiving  the  pursuers  in  a  fortified  place,  Hendrik  and 
Arend,  spurring  their  horses,  rode  some  distance  in  advance 
of  the  herds,  for  the  purpose  of  selecting  a  second  battle-field. 

In  finding  this,  fortune  refused  to  favor  them  for  the  sec- 
ond time.  The  country  through  which  they  were  now  pass- 
ing was  an  open  plain,  presenting  no  natural  advantages  for 
anything  but  a  "  fair  field  and  no  favor."  This  was  not  what 
they  required. 

"  We  have  gone  far  enough,"  said  Hendrik,  after  galloping 
about  a  mile.  "  Our  friends  can  hardly  reach  this  place  be- 
fore being  overtaken.  We  must  turn  back  to  them." 

"Of  course  we  must,"  mechanically  replied  Arend,  who 
was  earnestly  gazing  across  the  plain. 

Hendrik  turned  his  eyes  in  the  same  direction,  and  to  his 
surprise  saw  from  twenty  to  thirty  men  coming  rapidly 
towards  them. 

"We  are  going  to  be  surrounded!"  said  Arend,  as  he 
turned  his  horse  to  retreat. 

Without  further  speech,  the  tw)  galloped  back  to  then 
companions. 

"  Macora  was  right,"  said  Hendrik,  as  he  joined  Groot 
Willem  and  Hans.  "We  should  not  have  left  the  placfc 
where  we  were  able  to  keep  these  Matabili  at  bay.  We 
have  made  a  mistake." 

While  Macora  was  being  informed  that  warriors  had  beeu 


NOT  QUITE  TOO  LATE.  143 

teen  ahead,  several  of  the  scouts  driven  in  reported  that  a 
large  body  of  the  Matabili  was  rapidly  approaching  from  the 
rear.  For  a  moment  Hans,  Hendrik,  and  Arend  were  not  quite 
certain  that  the  white  traders  they  had  met  the  day  before 
were  much  to  blame  for  withdrawing  from  the  scene  cf 
danger.  To  them  life  seemed  of  too  much  value  to  be  relin- 
quished without  some  powerful  reason. 

Hopes  long  and  dearly  cherished  were  now  before  the 
minds  of  our  young  adventurers.  They  could  not  avoid 
thinking  of  their  own  safety.  But  they  had  too  much  honor 
to  think  of  deserting  the  brave  Makololo,  whom  they  them 
selves  had  been  instrumental  in  bringing  into  trouble. 

They  all  looked  to  Groot  Willem,  who  would  not  abandon 
tbe  brave  chief,  to  whom  they  were  so  much  indebted,  —  not 
even  to  save  his  own  life.  They  faltered  no  longer.  Maco 
ra's  fate  should  be  theirs. 

The  chief  was  now  urged  to  order  a  halt  of  his  people ; 
and,  in  compliance  with  the  request,  he  gave  a  shout  that 
might  have  been  heard  nearly  a  mile  off. 

It  was  answered  by  several  of  those  in  advance,  who  were 
driving  the  cattle  ;  but  amongst  the  many  responsive  voices 
was  one  that  all  recognized  with  a  frenzied  joy. 

The  sound  of  that  particular  voice  was  heard  at  a  great 
distance,  and  only  indistinctly,  but  on  hearing  it  the  Mako- 
lolo commenced  leaping  about  the  ground  like  lunatics,  sev- 
eral of  them  shouting,  "  Sindo  !  Sindo  ! " 

All  hastened  forward  as  fast  as  their  limbs  could  carry 
them,  and  in  a  few  minutes  after  were  met  by  a  large  party 
of  Makololo  warriors,  who  communicated  the  pleasing  intelli- 
gence that  more  were  coming  up  close  behind. 

Sindo  and  his  companions  had  succeeded  in  the  accomplish*' 
ment  of  their  mission. 

Ma-Mochisane  just  at  that  crisis  chanced  to  be  on  a  visit 
to  the  southern  part  of  her  dominions,  and  to  have  with  hef 
many  warriors  of  different  tribes  of  her  people. 

7  t 


146  THE  GIRAFFE  HUNTERS. 

Macora,  a  friend  of  her  childhood,  was  remembered.  Tiia 
desire  of  aiding  him  was  backed  by  the  hereditary  hatred  for 
the  Matabili,  and  not  a  moment  was  lost  in  despatching  a 
party  of  chosen  fighting  men  to  his  assistance. 

They  had  arrived  just  in  time.  Two  hours  later,  and 
those  they  had  been  sent  to  rescue  would  have  been  engaged 
with  their  enemies  without  the  advantage  of  a  position  favor- 
able for  defence. 

The  result  was,  that,  instead  of  encountering  a  small  band 
of  outcast  and  wearied  Makololo,  Moselekatse's  men  found 
themselves  opposed  by  a  large  force  of  warriors  fresh  and 
vigorous  for  any  fray,  — men  who  had  often  been  led  to 
victory  by  the  noble  chief  Sebituane. 

Moselekatse's  soldiers  saw  that  there  was  but  one  way  of 
saving  themselves  from  the  disgrace  that  threatened  them ; 
that  was  by  a  sudden  change  in  the  tactics  they  had  been 
hitherto  pursuing.  They  resolved  on  an  immediate  on- 
slaught 

They  made  it  only  to  be  repulsed. 

After  a  short  conflict  they  were  completely  routed,  and 
retreated  in  a  manner  that  plainly  expressed  their  intention 
to  discontinue  the  campaign. 

From  that  hour  the  young  hunters  never  heard  of  them 
again. 

Three  days  after  the  retreat  of  the  Matabili  our  adventur- 
ers were  introduced  at  the  court  of  Ma-Mochisane  by  Ma- 
cora, who  made  formal  declaration  of  his  fidelity  to  his  new 
sovereign. 

On  the  return  of  the  chief  from  his  long  exile  he  was  en- 
thusiastically received  by  his  countrymen,  —  the  more  at 
from  bis  having  incurred  the  resentment  of  the  Matabili. 


A  TALK  ABOUT  HOME.  147 

CHAPTER    XXXVIII. 

A    TALK   ABOUT   HOME. 

*  T  HAVE  a  favor  to  ask  of  you  my  friends,"  said  Hen* 

X  drik,  the  day  after  they  had  been  introduced  at  court 
u  I  want  a  little  information,  if  either  of  you  can  give  it." 

"Very  well,"  said  Willem ;  "I,  for  one,  will  do  all  in  my 
power  to  instruct  you.  What  do  you  wish  to  know  ?  " 

"  If  we  are  to  stay  in  this  part  of  the  world  any  longer," 
continued  Hendrik, "  I  wish  some  one  to  give  me.  a  good 
reason  for  our  doing  so.  I  am  ready  to  return  home." 

"  And  so  am  I,"  said  Arend. 

"  And  I  also,"  added  Hans.  "  The  last  three  or  four  weeka 
have  given  me  quite  enough  of  hunting  giraffes,  or  anything 
else.  We  have  been  hunted  too  much  ourselves." 

"  I  'm  sorry  to  hear  you  talking  in  this  way,"  said  Groot 
Willem,  "  for  /  am  not  ready  to  return  yet.  We  have  not 
accomplished  the  purpose  for  which  we  set  forth." 

"  True,"  replied  Hendrik,  "  and  I  believe  we  never  shall." 

"  Why  do  you  think  so  ?  "  asked  Willem,  with  a  look  of 
surprise. 

"  Tell  me  why  I  should  not  think  so,"  answered  Hendrik. 
•*  To  begin  with  general  principles,  people  are  rarely  success- 
ful in  every  undertaking  in  life.  We  have  been  fortunate  on 
our  two  former  expeditions,  and  we  have  no  great  cause  to 
complain  should  we  be  disappointed  in  this  one.  We  cannot 
always  expect  to  win.  Fortune  is  fickle  ;  and  my  chief  de- 
sire now  is  that  we  may  reach  home  in  safety." 

"  I  am  not  prepared  to  go  home  yet,"  rejoined  Willem,  in  a 
way  that  told  his  companions  he  was  in  earnest.  "  We  have 
only  been  in  the  neighborhood  of  the  Lirnpopo  for  a  few 
short  weeks ;  and  we  have  been  successful  in  getting  a  good 


148  THE  GIRAFFE  HUNTKRS. 

many  hippopotamus  teeth.  We  have  made  but  cne  attempt 
to  capture  giraffes ;  and  I  have  not  come  more  than  a  thou- 
sand miles,  to  relinquish  an  undertaking  because  I  have  met 
with  one  failure.  What  are  we  here  for?  The  journey  from 
Graaf  Reinet  to  this  place  should  not  be  made  for  nothing. 
We  must  have  something  to  show  for  the  loss  of  our  timo,  be 
sides  the  loss  of  our  horses ;  and  when  we  have  made  fou:  01 
five  more  unsuccessful  attempts  at  procuring  what  we  came 
for,  then  I  '11  listen  patiently  to  your  talk  about  returning,  — 
not  before/1' 

Hendrik  and  Arend  were  thinking  of  the  many  narrow  es- 
capes from  death  they  had  met  within  the  last  few  weeks,  but 
perhaps  more  of  their  sweethearts.  Hans  could  not  with- 
draw his  thoughts  from  the  anticipated  voyage  to  Europe 
but  these  motives  for  action  would  have  been  powerless  aa 
arguments  with  Groot  Willem,  even  had  they  made  use  of 
them.  He  had  come  to  the  north  for  two  young  giraffes. 
Both  time  and  money  had  been  lost  in  the  expedition,  and 
his  companions  could  give  no  substantial  reason  why  they 
should  not  make  some  further  attempt  to  accomplish  the  ob- 
ject for  which  it  had  been  undertaken. 

Willem  was  generally  inclined  to  yield  to  the  wishes  of  his 
companions.  On  trivial  affairs,  he  never  made  them  unhappy 
by  any  spirit  of  opposition,  nor  did  he  suffer  himself  to  be 
made  so.  But  they  could  not  control  him  now.  It  was  not 
in  the  nature  of  either  Hans,  Hendrik,  or  Arend  to  return 
home  and  leave  him  alone ;  an4  since  he  continued,  as  Hen- 
drik said,  " obstinate  as  a  vlacke  varke"  they  were  reluctantly 
Compelled  to  remain. 

They  were  told  that  within  one  day's  journey  to  tho  west, 
there  was  a  large  forest  of  cameel  doom,  where  giraffes  were 
often  seen,  and  they  determined  to  pay  this  forest  a  visit. 

Macora  had  become  a  great  favorite  at  court ;  and,  having 
the  business  on  hand  of  establishing  his  tribe  in  a  new  home, 
he  couid  not  accompany  them.  He  assured  them,  ho  we  vex" 


A  TALK  ABOUT  HOME.  14$ 

that  there  was  no  fear  of  their  not  finding  giraffes  in  the 
aforesaid  forest,  as  well  as  a  convenient  place  for  constructing 
a  trap  to  capture  them.  They  would  also  have  men  to  assist 
them. 

In  order  not  to  put  them  to  any  trouble  in  communicating 
with  him,  he  sent  four  of  his  best  messengers  along  with  them, 
two  of  whom  were  to  be  sent  to  him  whenever  the  hunters 
had  any  important  news  to  communicate. 

With  feelings  of  renewed  pleasure,  our  young  hunters 
once  more  set  forth  upon  an  expedition,  which,  instead  of 
being  a  retreat  from  savage  foes,  was  but  the  parting  from 
friends,  —  that  might  be  met  again. 

Hendrik  and  Arend  had  occasionally  forgotten  the  allure- 
ments of  home  in  the  excitement  of  the  chase;  but  when 
driven  from  one  place  to  another,  and  often  in  danger  of  los- 
ing their  lives,  it  is  not  to  be  wondered  at  that  their  thoughts 
should  revert  to  the  tranquil  scenes  of  civilized  life. 

Swartboy  was  highly  delighted  at  thought  of  parting  with 
the  Makololo.  For  several  days  past  he  had  been  sorrowing 
within  himself  at  the  misfortune  of  being  found  in  bad  com- 
pany, or  professing  to  sorrow  for  it.  What  the  Bushman's 
real  opinions  were,  will  ever  be  an  unimportant  mystery  on 
earth ;  though  he  never  lost  an  opportunity  of  endeavoring  to 
prove,  that  all  the  misfortunes  occurring  to  his  masters 
had  been  owing  to  the  fact  that  they  were  guided  by  Congo, 
—  that  they  had  been  in  company  with  people  who  spoke  a 
language  the  Kaffir  could  understand,  and  that  he  himself 
could  not.  This  he  seemed  to  think  was  sufficient  reason 
for  any  trouble  that  might  befall  them.  They  had  left  the 
tribe  now,  and  Swartboy  had  become  one  of  ten,  and  not  one 
among  hundreds.  He  had  certain  duties  to  perform  that 
gave  him  a  status  in  the  company.  Plis  complaints  and  sug- 
gestions were  now  listened  to  and  he  began  to  give  expres- 
sion to  the  hope  that  he  might  yet  succeed  in  bringing  the 
expedition  to  a  successful  issue  ! 


150  THE   GIRAFFE  HUNTERS. 

On  the  way  to  the  mimosa  forest  nothing  of  any  interest 
occurred,  even  to  Hans,  who,  along  the  route,  kept  lingering 
behind  his  companions  to  examine  the  plants  that  were  to  b€ 
seen  along  the  way.  There  was  one  little  incident,  however,, 
apparently  a  very  interesting  one  to  the  dogs. 

While  passing  an  elevation  that  might  almost  have  ^eea 
called  a  mountain,  a  troop  of  chacmas,  or  dog-faced  baboons 
was  seen  descending  from  the  summit,  probably  in  search  oi 
water.  The  hunters  had  often  heard  that  dogs  have  a  greatei 
hatred  for  these  animals  than  for  any  others ;  and  they  now 
had  strong  evidence  of  the  truth  of  this  statement.  Only  one 
dog  of  the  whole  pack  had  ever  encountered  chacmas  before ; 
yet,  immediately  on  seeing  them,  all  seemed  aroused  to  tho 
highest  pitch  of  fury  it  was  possible  for  canine  nature  to  at- 
tain. Simultaneously  they  rushed  towards  the  baboons,  bay- 
ing savagely  as  they  ran. 

Sheer  instinct  seemed  to  have  stirred  them  to  this  animos- 
ity against  animals  whose  aspect,  in  some  respects,  resembled 
their  own. 

"  Ride  forward,"  shouted  Willem,  "  or  our  dogs  will  be 
killed." 

Up  to  this  .time  the  baboons  had  shown  no  disposition  to 
retreat.  They  appeared  to  think  that  the  trouble  of  fighting 
dogs  was  not  so  great  as  that  of  returning  up  the  mountain ; 
but  at  the  first  report  of  Groot  Willem's  roer,  they  scattered 
off  after  a  fashion  that  left  the  dogs  not  the  slighest  chance 
of  overtaking  them. 

Only  one  of  them  remained  behind,  and  it  was  the  animal 
that  had  received  the  shot.  Being  wounded,  it  was  immedi- 
ately attacked  by  the  dogs,  who  could  not  be  choked  off  til] 
they  had  torn  the  ugly  brute  into  shreds. 


AMONG  THE  MIMOSAS.  16* 

CHAPTER    XXXIX 

AMONG    THE    MIMOSAS. 

FI^IIE  hunters  were  now  intent  upon  but  one  object,  —  that 
JL  of  procuring  the  giraffes.  The  roar  of  a  lion  near  the 
camp  could  riot  have  drawn  them  out  of  it.  An  elephant  car- 
rying many  pounds  of  ivory  was  a  sight  that  did  not  awaken 
sufficient  interest  to  tempt  a  pursuit.  All  had  a  full  appreci- 
ation of  the  task  to  be  accomplished  before  they  could  return 
to  their  home,  and  they  would  allow  nothing  to  interfere  with 
the  business  before  them. 

By  the  side  of  the  mimosa  grove,  which  was  now  to  be  the 
scene  of  their  labors,  ran  a  small  stream.  On  its  banks  they 
soon  discovered  the  spoor  of  giraffes.  Some  of  the  tracks 
were  of  small  dimensions,  evidently  the  hoofmarks  of  young 
calves.  Groot  Willem  was  in  high  spirits.  There  was  once 
more  a  prospect  of  satisfying  his  hunter  ambition.  His  com- 
panions, though  not  so  confident  of  success,  were  equally  aa 
anxious  to  obtain  it. 

The  day  after  their  arrival  on  the  borders  of  the  earned 
doom  forest,  a  drove  of  giraffes  was  seen  coming  out  from 
among  the  timber  and  making  their  way  to  the  stream. 

The  timid  animals,  unaware  of  their  proximity  to  man, 
walked  on  until  within  one  hundred  and  fifty  yards  of  the 
spot  where  the  hunters  stood,  before  seeing  the  latter.  They 
then  turned  suddenly,  and  with  a  swift  but  awkward  gait  re- 
treated westward  across  the  open  plain,  and  entirely  away 
from  the  mimosa  forest.  Hendrik  and  Arend  were  with 
some  difficulty  restrained  from  pursuing  them.  There  was 
an  opportunity  for  an  exciting  chase  ;  arid  to  remain  inactive 
and  see  I  ho  giraffes  disappear  over  the  plain,  required  a  strong 
self-denying  effort. 

It  was  Groot  Willem  who  held  them  in  check. 


152  THE  GIRAFFE  HUNTERS. 

•'  Did  you  not  see  that  there  were  three  young  ones  in  the 
drove?"  said  he.  "  Their  home  is  very  likely  in  this  forest; 
and  we  must  not  frighten  them  away  from  it." 

'*  They  have  already  been  hunted,"  answered  Ilendrik.  "  I 
ara  sure  I  saw  an  arrow  sticking  in  the  side  of  one  of  them. 
Some  black  has  amused  himself  by  torturing  a  creature  he 
was  unable  to  kill." 

"  It 's  a  great  pity  they  saw  us  at  all,"  said  Willem  ;  "  but 
they  will  probably  return  to  the  shelter  of  the  trees.  We 
must  make  sure  that  they  have  their  haunt  about  here  ;  and 
then  we  can  send  for  some  of  Macora's  people,  and  let  them 
build  us  another  trap.  That  appears  to  be  the  only  way  of 
catching  them." 

Another  day  passed,  in  which  the  hunters  amused  them- 
selves in  killing  reed  bucks  and  other  game  in  larger  quan- 
tities than  they  required.  Nothing  more  of  the  giraffes  was 
seen  ;  and  on  the  next  day  the  party  started  off  on  the  spoor 
of  the  giraffes  they  had  seen.* 

Another  mimosa  forest  was  discovered  about  fifteen  miles 
farther  to  the  west ;  and  on  riding  around  it,  they  came 
upon  a  small  lagoon.  Its  banks  were  trampled  with  the 
hoofmarks  of  many  giraffes,  some  of  which  were  very  small. 
They  had  evidently  been  lately  made,  and  by  the  same  drove 
they  had  seen  three  days  before.  From  this  it  was  evident 
that  the  flock  frequented  both  forests. 

"  We  have  seen  quite  enough  for  the  present,"  said  Wil- 
lem.  "  Our  next  plan  is  to  send  for  Macora's  promised  assist- 
ance, and  construct  another  trap." 

In  this  all  the  others  agreed  ;  and  then  arose  the  question, 
Where  shall  the  trap  be  built  ? 

"We  may  as  well  have  it  at  the  other  grove,"  said  Hen- 
drik,  for  we  can  easily  drive  ^hem  back  to  the  place  wbere 
they  were  first  seen." 

No  strong  masons  could  be  advanced  against  this  sugges 
tion,  and  it  was  adoj  ted. 


AMONG  THE  MIMOSAS.  163 

Next  morning  two  of  the  Makololo  were  despatched  to 
Alacora,  for  the  purpose  of  claiming  his  promised  assistance  ; 
and  all  went  back  to  the  forest  first  visited,  and  there  en 
camped. 

On  the  day  the  chiefs  workmen  were  expected  to  arrive, 
Hendrik  and  Arend  had  ridden  a  few  miles  up  the  stream 
Reeking  for  something  to  destroy.  Impelled  by  that  incom- 
prehensible desire  for  taking  life  so  natural  to  the  hunter, 
they  could  not  rest  quietly  at  night  unless  they  had  killed 
something  during  the  day. 

They  had  arrived  at  a  thick  belt  of  forest,  consisting  of 
acacias  and  evergreen  shrubs,  and  trees  of  the  strelitzia,  za« 
mia,  and  speckboom,  when  their  ears  were  assailed  by  the 
sound  of  breaking  branches,  and  the  unmistakable  rushing  of 
some  large  animals  through  the  thicket. 

"  Prepare  yourself,  Arend  ;  we  may  have  some  sport  here," 
cried  Hendrik.  and  both  drew  rein  to  await  the  denouement. 

A  few  seconds  only  elapsed  when  the  forms  of  two  full- 
grown  giraffes  were  observed  breaking  from  the  thicket.  On 
the  back  of  one  of  these  was  a  leopard.  Blood  was  stream- 
ing down  its  breast,  and  it  was  reeling  wildly  in  its  gait. 

Knowing  that  the  leopard  is  a  cowardly  creature,  and  that 
its  capability  for  taking  its  prey  is  so  great  that  it  rarely  suf- 
fers from  want  of  food,  and  never  where  there  is  an  abun- 
dance of  game,  the  youths  knew  that  its  attack  on  the  giraffe 
must  have  been  caused  by  some  other  motive  than  that  of 
satisfying  the  appetite  of  hunger.  Its  young  had  been  dis- 
turbed in  their  lair,  or  the  giraffes  had  in  some  other  way 
aroused  its  animosity.  On  reaching  the  open  ground  it  waa 
seen  that  the  unincumbered  giraffe  quickly  forsook  its  compan- 
ion, which  was  now  showing  unmistakable  signs  of  being  able 
to  go  but  a  very  little  farther.  Its  life-blood  was  flowing 
from  its  neck,  and  the  stately  monster  was  about  to  topple 
over  under  the  injuries  it  had  received  from  its  fierce,  agile 
tnemy.  The  hunters  were  spec\ators  of  an  incident  such  as 
7* 


154  THE   GIRAFFE  HUNTERS. 

had  probably  never  before  happened,  —  that  of  a  leopard  kill 
ing  a  giraffe.     Circumstances  had  favored  the  beast  of  prey 
and  the  huge  ruminant,  that  had  in  some  unconscious  way 
aroused  its  anger,  was  being  destroyed  by  an  animal  not  the 
tenth  part  of  its  own  strength  or  bulk. 

Two  dogs  that  were  along  with  the  hunters,  not  heeding 
the  voices  of  their  owners,  essayed  to  take  a  part  in  the  de- 
struction of  the  innocent  creature.  Both  ran  yelping  after  it, 
and  endeavored  to  lay  hold  of  its  heels.  Lifting  one  of  its 
feet,  the  tottering  camelopard  dashed  it  with  unerring  aim 
against  one  of  the  dogs,  with  a  force  that  threw  the  cur  several 
feet  backward,  where  it  lay  sprawling  in  the  last  convulsive 
motions  of  life.  By  making  this  effort,  the  reeling  body  of 
the  giraffe  lost  its  balance,  and  throwing  its  head  violently  to 
one  side  it  fell  heavily  to  the  earth,  its  shoulders  covering 
part  of  the  leopard's  body,  and  crushing  the  latter  to  death. 
Like  Samson,  the  leopard  had  brought  destruction  upon  it 
self! 

Handing  the  reins  of  the  bridle  to  Arend,  Hendrik  walked 
up  within  a  few  feet  of  the  leopard's  head,  and  put  an  end 
to  its  snarling  screams  by  a  ball  through  the  brain. 

What  little  life  remained  in  the  giraffe  soon  departed  from 
it,  along  with  the  blood  which  the  beast  of  prey  had  let  out 
of  its  veins.  Standing  over  the  two  carcasses,  the  hunters 
tried  to  arrive  at  some  comprehension  of  the  strange  scene  they 
had  witnessed.  They  had  heard  of  a  lion  having  ridden  on  the 
back  of  a  giraffe  for  a  distance  of  many  miles,  and  had  treated 
the  story  as  a  fabrication.  Before  them  was  evidence  that  a 
leopard  had  travelled  no  little  distance  in  a  similar  manner, 
Why  should  not  a  lion  do  the  same?  Notwithstanding  the 
thickness  of  the  hide  that  covered  the  neck  of  the  giraffe,  it 
had  been  torn  to  shreds,  that  were  hanging  down  over  ita 
shoulders.  The  long  claws  and  tusks  of  the  leopard  had  been 
repeatedly  buried  ;n  its  flesh,  arteries  and  veins  had  been 
dragged  (rom  J/^ir  '"eds  and  laid  open,  ere  the  strength  and 


ANOTHER   DISAPPOINTMENT.  155 

fife  of  ihs  animal  had  forsaken  it.     This  could  not  have  been 
the  work  of  a  few  seconds. 

Several  minutes  may  have  been  required  for  inflicting  the 
injuries  tbe  giraffe  had  suffered,  and  during  that  lime  its  mer- 
ciless foe  was  probably  wholly  unconscious  that  it  was  being 
borne  far  from  the  scene  where  the  attack  had  been  com- 
menced. Death  had  saved  it  from  the  surprise  of  discovering 
that,  in  the  practice  of  its  ferocious  fury,  it  had  been  carried 
far  away  from  the  young  it  was  making  such  effcrts  to  defend 


CHAPTER    XL. 

ANOTHER     DISAPPOINTMENT. 

THREE  days  after  the  departure  of  the  messengers,  Ma- 
cora's  promise  of  aid  was  again  fulfilled  by  the  arrival 
cf  thirty  workmen.  A  site  for  the  hopo  was  chosen  about 
half  a  mile  from  the  forest  edge,  and  the  construction  of  it 
was  immediately  commenced. 

Anxious  to  learn  the  result  of  another  attempt  at  captur- 
ing giraffes,  the  hunters  toiled  early  and  late.  Two  of  them 
were  constantly  handling  the  axes,  felling  small  trees,  whicl? 
the  blacks  transported  to  the  place  where  they  were  to  be 
used,  while  the  other  two  superintended  the  setting  of  the 
Eticks.  The  labor  of  constructing  this  trap  was  not  so  great  as 
the  other,  for  a  more  convenient  site  had  been  chosen.  The 
two  fences  were  to  be  placed  a  little  beyond  the  sides  of  the 
mimosa  grove,  which  was  not  more  than  half  a  mile  wide; 
nor  was  the  pit  made  so  large  as  the  first ;  and  by  toiling 
nearly  all  the  time  from  sunrise  to  sunset,  the  contrivance 
was  got  ready  for  use  in  seven  days. 

While  the  work  was  progressing,  several  giraffes  had  been 


156  THE   GIRAFFE   HUNTERS. 

seen  m  the  neighborhood,  and  the  hopes  of  the  hunters  were 
once  more  in  the  ascendant.  All  were  in  high  spirits  with 
the  prospect  that,  within  two  or  three  days,  they  might  be  on 
their  return  to  Graaf  Reinet.  To  make  more  sure  of  suc- 
cess hey  paid  a  visit  to  the  second  mimosa  grove,  taking 
alon^  with  them  a  large  party  of  the  Makololo.  Their  ob- 
ject was  to  drive  the  giraffes  out  of  that  tract  of  timber  into 
the  one  where  the  trap  was  being  prepared  for  them.  Dur- 
ing their  excursion  no  caraelopards  were  seen  in  this  second 
grove ;  but  this,  in  the  opinion  of  the  hunters,  was  of  little 
consequence.  They  would  be  discovered  in  the  place  where 
they  were  wanted;  and  in  this  hope  they  hastened  back  to 
the  hopo. 

The  same  means  for  driving  the  giraffes  into  the  trap  were 
again  employed.  A  regular  battue  was  established,  —  all 
hands  taking  share  in  it.  The  Makololo,  accompanied  by 
their  dogs,  and  making  as  much  noise  as  lay  in  their  power, 
passed  through  the  tract  of  timber,  while  Willem  and  Hen- 
drik  rode  along  one  side,  and  Hans  and  Arend  on  the  other. 

As  the  beaters  drew  near  the  end  where  the  trap  was  es- 
tablished, Willem  began  to  have  an  apprehension  that  some- 
thing was  wrong.  No  herds  of  large  game  were  seen  es- 
caping from  the  cover.  No  sounds  of  crashing  sticks  and 
breaking  branches  struck  upon  his  ear.  The  forest  seemed 
deserted  by  all  but  the  noisy  Makololo,  who  were  working 
their  way  through  its  shady  aisles.  The  termination  of  the 
battue  was  at  length  reached.  Within  the  pen  were  seen 
enclosed  a  few  small  antelopes  of  common  species,  a  pair  of 
brindled  gnus,  and  some  wild  hogs. 

This  was  a  bitter  disappointment.  The  giraffes  had  got 
away,  no  one  kriew  how  or  where.  They  might  return 
again ;  but  no  one  could  be  certain  of  this.  Those  amongst 
the  Makololo  who  profe-sed  to  be  best  acquainted  with  their 
habits,  expressed  the  belief  that  they  had  migrated  to  some 
forests  far  away  towards  the  south,  and  tJiat  n* 


ANOTHER  DISAPPOINTMENT.  157 

more  camelopards  might  be  found  in  that  neighborhood  fot 
the  six  months  to  follow.  They  (the  Makololo)  were  anx- 
ious to  return  to  their  homes.  Perhaps  this  may  have  guided 
them  in  their  opinion.  They  had  huts  to  build,  and  land  to 
cultivate  for  their  families,  and  had  neglected  these  duties  in 
obedience  to  the  command  of  their  chief.  The  hunters  could 
not  reasonably  detain  them  longer,  and,  though  with  reluc- 
tance, permitted  them  to  take  their  departure. 

Three  days  were  passed  in  riding  about  the  neighborhood, 
and  exploring  it  within  a  circle  of  twenty  miles.  Several 
small  groves  of  cameel  doom  were  found,  but  no  camelopards 
could  be  seen.  They  had  evidently  forsaken  that  district  of 
country,  and  might  not  return  for  many  weeks  or  months.. 
The  Makololo  appeared  to  have  spoken  the  truth. 

"  I  don't  say  that  we  have  been  acting  like  fools,"  said 
Arend ;  "  but  I  will  say  that  we  deserve  to  be  called  nothing 
else,  if  we  squander  any  more  time  in  search  of  what  fate 
has  decreed  that  we  are  not  to  obtain." 

"  Go  on,  Arend  ! "  exclaimed  Hendrik.  "  I  could  not  talk 
more  sensibly  myself." 

"  I  have  nothing  more  to  say  at  present,"  said  Arend,  with 
a  significant  shake  of  the  head,  as  much  as  to  say  that  tha 
subject  was  too  plain  to  require  discussion. 

"  What  should  we  do,  Hans?"  asked  Groot  Willem. 

"  Start  for  home,"  was  the  ready  answer.  "  I  am  now  of 
Hendrik's  opinion,"  continued  the  botanist.  "We  should  not 
expect  to  be  successful  in  every  undertaking,  and  we  have 
for  some  time  been  engaged  on  one  in  which  we  seem  des- 
tined to  fail." 

"  Very  well,"  said  Grbot  Willem.  "  Let  us  first  go  back 
to  the  country  of  Macora.  It  will  be  so  far  on  our  way  to 
Graaf  Reiuet." 

Seeing  that  Swartboy  was  anxious  to  give  his  opinion  on 
this  important  subject,  Hendrik  was  kind  enough  to  give  him 
a  chance  by  asking  for  it.  The  Bushmar  possessed  to  an 


158  THE   GIRAFFE  HUNTERS. 

extraordinary  degree  the  not  unusual  accomplishment  of  say 
ing  a  very  little  in  a  great  many  words.  Fortunately,  for  the 
gratification  of  his  vanity,  the  hunters  were  at  supper,  and 
had  time  to  listen  to  his  circumlocution. 

The  failure  of  the  expedition  so  far  was,  in  Svvartboya 
opinion,  wholly  owing  to  Congo.  He  had  known  from  the 
first  that  no  success  could  attend  them  while  guided  by  a 
Kaffir,  or  any  race  of  blacks  whose  language  a  Kaffir  could 
understand. 

Swartboy  further  informed  them  that  in  his  childhood  he 
had  daily  seen  giraffes ;  and  that  if  they  were  amongst  hia 
.countrymen,  the  Bushmen,  who,  in  his  opinion,  were  honest 
and  intelligent  compared  with  other  Africans,  they  would 
have  no  difficulty  in  procuring  what  they  required.  Thifc 
communication,  to  those  who  knew  that  the  Bushmen  were, 
perhaps,  the  lowest  specimens  of  humanity  to  be  found  in  all 
Africa,  only  created  a  smile  on  the  faces  of  his  listeners ;  but 
with  this  proof  of  his  eloquence  Swartboy  seemed  quite  sat- 
isfied. 

On  their  arrival  at  Macora's  new  settlement,  the  chief  ex- 
pressed much  regret  at  the  failure  of  their  expedition,  but  could 
give  Willem  but  little  or  no  hope  that  there  was  other  chance 
of  success,  at  least  for  some  time  to  come. 

Carnelopards,  he  said,  often  migrated  from  one  district  to 
another,  travelling  for  several  days  at  a  time,  and  often  going 
thirty  or  forty  miles  a  day.  A  drove  containing  young  ones, 
such  as  were  required,  might  not  be  seen  in  the  neighborhood 
for  several  weeks.  He  still  promised  to  render  all  the  assist- 
ance himself  and  tribe  were  capable  of  affording. 

Willem  might  have  remained  to  try  another  trap,  but  the 
voice  of  his  companions  was  in  favor  of  at  once  setting  out 
for  Graaf  Reinet.  This  soon  became  too  emphatic  for  him 
to  resist,  and  the  great  hunter  had  to  yield.  A  sort  of  com- 
promise was,  however,  agreed  upon,  which  was  that  they 
should  go  home,  not  on  a  direct  course  for  Graaf  Reinet,  but 


ANOTHKR   DISAPPOINTMENT.  159 

through  the  country  of  the  Bechuanas,  —  crossing  some  dis- 
tricts inhabited  by  the  Bushmen.  Thence  they  could  turn 
eastward  and  homeward. 

In  this  journey  Willem  promised  to  cause  them  no  unnece1*- 
Bary  delay  ;  and  his  companions  agreed  to  do  their  best  in 
aiding  him  to  accomplish  his  cherished  purpose. 

In  Macora's  tribe  were  four  young  men  who  had  a  strong 
desire  to  visit  the  white  settlements,  and  learn  something 
more  of  the  customs  of  a  civilized  people  than  could  be  gath- 
ered from  occasional  hunters  and  traders.  These  young  men 
were  furnished  by  their  friends  with  an  outfit  of  oxen,  and 
gome  merchandise  in  the  shape  of  leopard  skins,  ostrich  feath- 
ers, and  ivory.  They  were  instructed  by  Macora  to  render 
all  the  assistance  they  could  to  his  friend  Willem  and  his 
young  associates. 

On  leaving,  the  hunters  were  escorted  by  the  chief  and 
other  leading  men  of  the  tribe  for  a  distance  of  several  miles. 
At  parting  with  these,  our  adventurers  had  every  reason  to 
know  that  they  were  taking  leave  of  true  friends. 

The  chief  and  Sindo  were  nearly  disconsolate  at  the  sepa- 
-ation,  especially  from  Groot  Willem,  to  whom  both  declared 
that  they  owed  their  lives.  Each  promised  sometime  to  pay 
him  a  visit  in  his  far-away  home.  The  hunters  started  forth 
an  their  journey  under  the  firm  impression  that  amongst  the 
Uakololo  were  men  possessing  almost  every  noble  attribute 
of  'minan  nature. 


I6fl  THE   GIRAFFE  HUNTERS. 

CHAPTER    XL  I. 

A     HERD      OF     BUFFALOES. 

WHEN  on  what  might  be  termed  the  way  back  te 
(rraaf  Reinet,  Hans,  Hendrik,  and  Areud  were  on 
very  g^:>d  terms  with  themselves  and  everybody  else.  This 
was  not  the  case  with  Groot  Willem.  He  moved  on  along 
with  the  others  because  there  was  still  a  prospect  of  meeting 
with  giraffes  ;  but  the  fear  of  reaching  the  settlements  with 
out  taking  a  pair  of  young  ones  back  with  him  was  a  source 
of  constant  annoyance. 

He  was  inclined  to  linger  on  the  road,  and  never  lost  an 
opportunity  of  delaying  the  march  in  pursuit  of  different  ani- 
mals, either  for  amusement  or  for  food. 

On  the  third  morning  after  parting  with  Macora  a  large 
herd  of  buffaloes  was  observed.  They  were  pasturing  around 
the  base  of  a  hill  about  half  a  mile  from  the  line  of  route  on 
which  our  travellers  were  proceeding.  In  an  instant  Grool 
Willem  was  in  his  saddle  and  riding  towards  them.  The 
others  seemed  rather  reluctant  to  accompany  him. 

"  Here  's  a  delay  of  another  day,"  exclaimed  Arend.  "  Wil 
lem  will  kill  a  buffalo,  and  insist  on  our  staying  to  eat  it." 

"  Very  likely,"  said  Hendrik ;  "  but  I  don't  see  why  ha 
should  have  all  the  sport  to  himself." 

Leaping  into  their  saddles  Hendrik  and  Arend  rode  after 
Willem,  and  were  followed  by  two  of  the  Makololo  mounted 
on  oxen.  The  patient  and  philosophical  Hans  remained  bo 
hind,  to  await  their  return. 

Following  a  course  that  would  place  him  in  advance  of  the 
herd,  Willem,  who  did  not  wish  to  frighten  the  buffaloes  by 
charging  rapidly  upon  them,  was  soon  overtaken  by  the 
others. 

The  buffaloes  —  more  tkan  two  hundred  in  number  —  were 


A  HERD  OF   BUFFALOES.  161 

all  moving  in  one  direction,  but  very  slowly,  as  they  were 
engaged  in  grazing. 

When  the  hunters  had  got  within  about  three  hundred 
yards  of  them,  they  all  raised  their  heads,  and,  after  gazing 
for  a  moment  at  the  strange  creatures  who  had  come  to  dis- 
turb their  repast,  again  lowered  them,  and  continued  quietly 
pasturing. 

The  leader  of  the  herd  had  not  yet  given  the  signal  for 
flight. 

"  We  must  ride  farther  to  the  left  and  get  round  them," 
Suggested  Willem.  "  Some  of  the  old  bulls  may  charge  upon 
us,  and,  if  so,  we  had  better  retreat  up  the  hill." 

By  the  time  the  hunters  had  reached  the  sloping  ground, 
and  got  within  a  hundred  paces  of  the  herd,  several  of  the 
bulls  had  placed  themselves  in  an  attitude  of  defiance,  and 
stood  fronting  the  enemy,  as  if  to  cover  the  retreat  of  the  cows 
find  calves,  for  there  were  several  of  them  in  the  drove. 

A  good  shot  is  seldom  made  from  the  back  of  a  horse. 
Knowing  this,  the  hunters  dismounted  ;  and,  taking  steady 
lim,  fired,  each  having  selected  a  victim.  The  three  shots 
ivere  discharged  within  the  same  number  of  seconds  ;  and,  on 
firing,  each  of  the  hunters  hastened  to  regain  his  saddle.  On 
receiving  the  volley,  several  bulls  broke  from  the  line  and 
charged  furiously  forward  upon  their  assailants. 

At  sight  of  them,  the  horses,  anxious  to  get  out  of  the  waj*, 
began  to  pitch  and  rear,  so  that  it  was  difficult  to  mount  them. 
Hendrik  and  Arend  succeeded  in  regaining  their  saddles ; 
but  Willem  failed. 

The  horse  which  had  often  carried  him  within  a  few  yards 
of  an  enraged  elephant,  was  new  struck  frantic  with  fear  at 
the  bellowing  of  the  wounded  bulls.  As  they  made  their 
impetuous  charge,  he  endeavored  to  get  loose  frorr  his  master 
The  more  the  hand  of  Willem  strove  to  restrain  him,  the 
more  anxious  he  seemed  to  be  off;  and  notwithstanding  the 
hunter's  great  strength,  he  was  dragged  on  the  bridle  until 

K 


102  THE   GIRAFFE  HUNTERS. 

one  of  the  reins  brokj ;  and  the  other  was  pulled  through  hu 
grasp  with  a  velocity  that  cut  his  fingers  nearly  to  the  bone. 
By  this  time  one  of  the  bulls  was  close  up  to  him.  Not- 
withstanding his  great  size,  Groot  Willem  was  neither  un- 
wieldy nor  awkward  in  action.  On  the  contrary,  he  was  swift 
of  foot ;  but,  for  all  this,  there  was  no  hope  of  his  being  able 
to  outrun  an  African  buffalo. 

So  sudden  had  been  the  charge  of  the  angry  animals,  that 
one  of  the  oxen  ridden  by  the  Makololo,  had  not  time  to  bo 
got  out  of  the  way,  and  was  abandoned  by  his  owner.  Aa 
good  luck  would  have  it  for  Willem,  the  unfortunate  ox  was 
the  means  of  saving  his  life.  Charging  upon  it,  the  buffalo 
thrust  one  of  its  long  horns  through  the  ribs  of  the  ox,  lift- 
ing the  saddle  clear  from  its  back,  and  laying  the  animal  it- 
self along  the  earth,  dead  as  if  struck  down  by  a  pole-axe. 

The  buffalo  was  itself  now  attacked  by  three  or  four  dogs, 
that  served  for  some  time  to  engage  its  attention. 

For  a  good  while  its  canine  assailants  continued  to  keep 
clear  of  both  its  hoofs  and  horns  ;  till  one  of  them,  essaying 
to  seize  it  by  the  snout,  was  struck  down  and  trampled  under 
foot. 

The  vindictive  nature  of  the  African  buffalo  was  now  dis- 
played before  the  eyes  of  the  spectators.  Not  contented  with 
having  killed  the  dog,  it  knelt  down  upon  the  carcass,  crush- 
ing it  under  its  knees,  as  if  determined  to  leave  not  a  bono 
unbroken  !  The  animal  seemed  angry  with  itself  for  its  in- 
ability to  mangle  its  victim  with  hoof  and  horns,  at  the  same 
time. 

While  this  scene  was  transpiring,  Groot  Willem  was  given 
time  to  reload  his  roer.  A  bullet  through  its  body  brought 
the  buffalo  again  to  its  knees,  from  which  it  had  just  arisen  to 
continue  the  pursuit.  Bellowing  in  a  manner  that  caused  the 
air  to  vibrate  for  a  mile  around  the  spot,  the  creature  once 
more  rose  to  its  feet,  staggered  a  paco  or  two,  and  then  sank 
tack  to  the  earth,  to  rise  no  more.  It  had  been  severely 


A  HERD   OF   BUFFALOES.  163 

wounded  oy  the  first  fire;  and  the  grass  for  a  large  space 

around  it  was  sprinkled  with  its  blood. 

Groot  Willem  was  not  the  only  one  who  had  been  charged 
upon.  Arend  and  Hendrik  were  alsr.  obliged  to  retreat,  each 
puisued  by  a  brace  of  bulls.  Fortunately  the  hill  was  close 
at  hand,  and  against  its  sloping  side  they  urged  their  horses 
both  with  whip  and  spur. 

The  immense  weight  of  the  buffalo  bull  hinders  him  from 
running  rapidly  up  hill,  although  in  the  contrary  direction  he 
will  often  overtake  a  horse.  As  the  animals  in  question  SOOD 
perceived  the  hopelessness  of  the  chase,  they  abandoned  ft ; 
and  trotting  back  to  the  drove,  now  going  off  over  the  plain 
below,  they  left  the  young  hunters  in  quiet  possebsion  of  the 
spoil  they  had  obtained.  This  was  what  the  hunters  sup- 
posed they  would  do.  They  soon  saw  their  mistake,  as  the 
four  bulls,  instead  of  continuing  on  after  the  rett eating  drove, 
turned  suddenly  to  one  side,  and  rushed  towar-is  a  wounded 
bull  that  was  lagging  a  long  way  in  the  rear.  A  spectacle 
was  now  witnessed  which  caused  astonishment  to  those  who 
saw  it.  Instead  of  trying  to  protect  their  injured  companion, 
the  four  bulls  set  upon  it,  flinging  it  from  its  feet,  and  goring 
it  with  their  horns.  This  cruel  treatment  was  continued  un- 
til the  unfortunate  animal  lay  still  in  death.  They  did  not 
appear  to  be  inspired  by  any  feeling  of  rage,  but  only  acting 
under  some  instinct  not  understood.  There  seemed  some- 
thing horrible  in  this  attack  upon  their  disabled  companion. 
But  alas  !  it  was  not  so  very  unlike  what  often  occurs  among 
men.  —  misfortune  too  frequently  turning  friends  into  enemies. 

After  settling  with  their  wounded  comrade,  the  four  bulls 
continued  their  retreat,  and  soon  overtook  the  herd  they  had 
tarried  to  protect. 

The  buffalo  shot  by  W'llem  was  the  largest  our  hunters 
had  yet  killed  ;  and  p.uiinsitv  led  them  to  make  a  note  of  its 
dimensions.  It  was  eigfit  leer  in  lengin,  aim  rieariy  BIA 
in  height  to  th°  summit  of  the  shoulders.  The  tips  of  its  lc«|* 


164  THE   GIRAFFE   HUNTERS. 

horns  were  five  feet  three  inches  asunder.  Across  one 
shoulder,  and  a  part  of  the  neck,  was  a  broad  scar  more  than 
two  feet  in  length.  This  scar  was  conspicuous  at  some  dis- 
tance, notwithstanding  the  animal's  hide  was  covered  with  a 
thick  coat  of  dark  brown  hair,  showing  that  it  was  not  very 
far  advanced  in  years.  The  wound  leaving  this  mark  had 
evidently  been  given  by  the  claws  of  a  lion.  This  they  knew 
to  be  the  case,  from  seeing  three  scratches  parallel  with  each 
other,  showing  where  the  lion's  claws  had  been  drawn  trans- 
versely across  the  shoulder. 

Some  steak  and  other  choice  portions,  being  cut  from  the 
brace  of  bulls,  were  packed- upon  the  saddle  croup  to  be  car 
ried  away  ;  and  after  a  short  halt,  and  a  feast  upon  fresh  buf 
falo  beef,  our  adventurers  resumed  their  interrupted  journey 


CHAPTER    XLII. 

THE     POISONED     SPRING. 

ON  the  evening  of  the  eighth  day  after  leaving  Macora 
the  hunters  encamped  on  the  bank  of  a  small  stream, 
which  they  computed  to  be  about  one  hundred  and  twenty 
miles  south  of  the  place  from  where  their  return  journey 
commenced. 

Within  the  mind  of  Groot  Willem,  there  was  still  a  linger- 
ing hope  that  they  might  again  meet  with  giraffes ;  and  he 
had  never  ]ost  ar  opportunity  of  looking  for  them  along  the 
route. 

The  delay*  caused  by  his  explorations  had  been  a  source 
of  constant  annoyance  to  the  others  ;  but  as  Willem  had  a  wiU 
of  his  own,  —  one,  nevertheless,  united  with  a  disposition  sc 
cheerful  as  to  be  proof  against  any  attempts  at  a  controversy, 


THE  POISONED   SPRING.  165 

—  bis  companions  were  compelled  to  be  content  with  the 
knowledge  that  they  were  slowly  progressing  towards  Graaf 
Reinet. 

In  the  morning  after  entering  their  new  camp,  they  arose 
to  look  upon  a  scene  more  beautiful  than  any  other  they  haj 
yet  beheld  in  the  extended  country  over  which  they  had  wan 
dered.  Near  them  was  a  grove  of  oleander  bushes,  loaded 
with  beautiful  blossoms.  Every  branch  was  adorned  by  the 
presence  of  two  or  more  beautiful  green  sugar-birds,  —  the 
certhia  (Nectarinid)  famosa.  Nothing  in  nature  can  exceed 
in  splendor  the  plumage  of  the  sugar-bird.  The  little  vale 
in  which  the  hunters  had  encamped  seemed  a  paradise,  bathed 
in  golden  sunlight ;  and  even  the  cattle  appeared  to  leave  it 
with  some  reluctance. 

On  moving  down  the  bed  of  the  watercourse,  they  found 
that  they  were  not  travelling  by  the  side  of  a  running  stream, 
but  by  what,  in  the  dry  season,  was  a  chain  of  lakelets  or 
water-holes.  After  crossing  a  bar  between  two  of  these 
ponds,  they  were  much  annoyed  by  a  horrible  stench  borne 
upon  the  breeze,  and  coming  from  the  direction  they  intended 
to  take.  As  they  journeyed  on,  so  offensive  grew  the  smell 
that  a  halt  was  made,  and  a  resolution  passed  without  a  dis- 
senting voice,  that  they  should  turn  to  the  east  and  get  to 
windward  of  this  offensive  odor,  still  unexplained. 

While  doing  this,  they  observed  to  the  west,  a  flock  of  vul- 
tures, wheeling  high  up  in  the  air ;  and,  down  upon  the  plain 
belo.v,  hundreds  of  jackals  and  hyenas  were  seen  leaping 
about.  So  large  an  assemblage  of  these  carrion-feeding  crea- 
tures called  for  an  explanation ;  and,  on  riding  nearer,  the 
hunters  saw  a  number  of  dead  antelopes  lying  within  a  few 
feet  of  each  other. 

As  they  rode  farther  along  the  plain,  more  dead  antelopes 
were  seen,  and  they  began  to  fear  that  they  had  entered  some 
valley  of  death,  from  which  they  might  never  go  out.  The 
mystery  —  foi  such  it  wag  to  them  —  was  readily  cleared  up 


166  THE   GIRAFFE   HUNTERS. 

by  the  Makololo  and  Congo.  The  antelopes  had  been  drinking 
water  from  a  pond  or  spring  poisoned  by  the  natives ;  which 
proved  that  our  travellers  had  arrived  in  the  neighborhood  of 
some  tribe  of  the  Bechuanas.  Of  this  method  for  wantonly 
destroying  animal  life,  practised  by  many  of  the  native  Af- 
rican tribes,  the  hunters  had  often  heard.  The  many  stories 
which  they  had  been  told  of  the  wholesale  destruction  of 
game  by  poison,  and  which  they  had  treated  with  incredulity, 
after  all,  had  not  been  exaggerated.  They  estimated  the 
number  of  dead  antelopes  lying  within  a  circumference  of  a 
mile,  at  ndt  less  than  two  hundred.  One  of  the  water-holes 
of  the  chain  by  which  they  had  halted,  had  been  poisoned. 
A  herd  of  antelopes  had  quenched  their  thirst  at  the  place, 
and  had  only  climbed  up  the  bank  to  lie  down  and  die. 

'*  We  have  been  very  fortunate,"  remarked  Groot  Willem, 
"in  not  encamping  by  the  poisoned  water  ourselves.  Had 
we  done  so,  we  would  all,  by  this  time,  have  been  food  for  the 
jackals  and  hyena?,  as  these  antelopes  now  are." 

To  this  unqualified  surmise,  Congo  did  not  wholly  give  his 
assent.  He  believed  that,  men  would  not  be  likely  to  drink 
a  sufficient  quantity  of  the  water  to  cause  death ;  though  he 
further  stated  that  their  cattle  and  horses,  had  they  quenched 
their  thirst  at  the  pond,  would  have  been  killed  to  a  certainty. 

For  the  sake  of  procuring  three  or  four  antelopes  for  food, 
with  the  least  trouble,  the  Bechuanas  had  destroyed  a  whole 
herd.  This  is  the  usual  economy  practised  by  those  who  live 
in  a  land  teeming  with  a  too  great  abundance  of  animal  life. 

To  get  away  from  the  sickening  scene  thus  presented  to 
their  view,  ever  Groot  Willem  was  willing  to  continue  the 
journey;  and  it  was  resumed,  all  being  thankful  that  the 
distance  accomplished  on  the  day  before  had  not  been  so 
long,  by  a  mile  or  two,  as  it  might  have  been. 

Knowing  that  they  were  in  the  neighborhood  of  Becim- 
aria?,  the  Makololo  professed  some  fear  for  their  cattle 
They  said  that  these  might  be  stolen  or  taken  from  them 


THE  POISONED  SPRING,  167 

y  force.  But  the  hunters  believed  such  I  ears  too  fla.tering 
to  the  Bechuana  character.  From  all  they  had  heard  of  the 
people  composing  that  numerous  nation,  they  were  under  the 
impression  that  they  were  too  cowardly  and  indolent  to  be  re« 
gurded  with  any  apprehension. 

The  next  morning,  when  continuing  their  journey,  Arend, 
who  was  riding  a  little  in  advance,  suddenly  reined  up,  at  the 
same  time,  calling  out, — 

"  I  see  a  kraal  and  a  field  of  maize.'* 

Groot  Willera  and  Hendrik  rode  forward,  and  became  con- 
vinced that  Arend  was  in  the  right.  Almost  at  the  same  in- 
stant, the  hunter  descried  other  objects  in  which  he  was  more 
interested  than  in  a  village  of  Bechuanas,  or  anything  be- 
longing to  them.  Two  large  elephants  were  seen  moving 
across  the  plain,  in  the  direction  of  the  maize-field. 

"  Let  us  steal  upon  them  silently,"  suggested  Willem. 
"  We  need  not  all  go.  Two  or  three  will  be  enough.  Some 
one  must  stay  with  the  cattle." 

Saying  this,  he  rode  off,  followed  by  Hendrik  and  Arend. 

Hans  assented  to  stay  behind,  attended  by  Swartboy ;  and 
Congo,  with  the  assistance  of  the  Makololo,  halted  the  cattle 
and  pack-horses ;  thus  tarrying,  they  were  witnesses  of  what 
they  expected  to  prove  an  interesting  scene.  They  saw 
nothing  tor  prevent  the  stalkers  from  obtaining  a  fine  opportu- 
nity for  a  shot;  and  they  knew  that  a  wounded  elephant  sel- 
dom seeks  safety  in  flight.  One  or  both  of  the  animals  would 
be  killed ;  and  the  violent  death  of  an  elephant  is,  under  all 
circumstances,  a  spectacle  painfully  interesting. 

"  But  for  us,"  said  Groot  Willem,  as  he  rode  by  the  side  of 
Hendrik,  "  those  elephants  would  destroy  that  field  of  maize. 
The  owners  of  the  field  could  not  prevent  them,  if  they  were 
to  try.  They  cannot  even  fright  them  away  from  their  work 
of  devastation." 

The  ycung  huntel  was  soon  to  be  undeceived. 


168  THE  GIRAFFE  HUNTERS. 

CHAPTER    XLIII. 

EXCITEMENT    FOR   ALL. 

fT^HE  two  elephants  were  moving  along  what  seemed  tc 
JL  be  a  narrow  path  leading  to  the  maize-field,  or  the 
kraal  beyond  it.  They  were  in  no  great  haste,  but  going  as 
though  conscious  that  a  favorite  article  of  food  was  near,  and 
that  they  were  pretty  sure  of  obtaining  it. 

"  When  once  they  get  engaged  upon  the  corn,"  said  Hen- 
drik,  "  they  are  ours.  They  won't  notice  us,  and  we  shall 
iave  an  opportunity  for  getting  a  good  shot." 

Suddenly  one  of  the  elephants  —  the  foremost  one  —  waf 
seen  to  sink  into  the  earth!  The  other  stopped, for  a  mo 
ment,  as  though  endeavoring  to  comprehend  the  cause  of  hia 
companion's  disappearance.  It  then  turned  round  and  com- 
menced carefully  treading  the  back  track. 

"  A  pit,"  exclaimed  Hendrik.  "  One  of  the  elephants  has 
gone  down  into  a  pit." 

"  On,  on !  let  us  kill  the  other,"  shouted  Groot  Willem,  aa 
he  urged  his  gigantic  horse  into  a  gallop.  Hendrik  and 
Aren-d  galloped  after. 

The  retreating  elephant  was  apparently  in  no  haste  to  get 
out  of  their  way,  but  moved  leisurely  along. 

When  the  three  youths  were  within  a  hundred  yards  of  it, 
uttering  a  trumpet-like  sound,  it  turned  and  charged  toward* 
them.  Expecting  something  of  the  kind,  they  were  not  un- 
prepared. Groot  Willem  instantly  brought  the  roer  to  his 
shoulder  and  fired. 

The  loud  report  of  the  gun  was  accompanied  by  the  sharp- 
cracks  of  the  tw*  rifles  carried  by  his  companions.  Hendrik 
and  Arend  wheeled  their  horses  to  the  right ;  Willem  turner 
to  the  left,  and  the  huge  monster  rushed  between  them 


EXCITEMENT   FOR   ALL.  169 

For  a  moment  it  stopped,  as  if  undecided  which  to  pursue 
first  Had  the  three  gone  in  the  same  direction,  there  prob- 
ably would  not  have  been  an  instant's  hesitation,  and  one  of 
them  would  have  risked  being  overtaken.  That  moment  of 
indecision  gave  them  time  for  forming  a  plan,  and  gaining  a 
start  upon  their  pursuer. 

"The  pit!  the  pit!"  shouted  Hendrik.  "Ride  for  the 
pit!" 

His  command  was  instantly  obeyed. 

The  elephant  turned,  anrl,  observing  the  direction  of  their 
retreat,  continued  to  pursue  them ;  but  in  a  slow,  leisurely 
way,  as  though  not  wholly  decided  whether  to  follow  them  or 
not.  At  that  instant  was  heard  a  loud  prolonged  bellowing, 
—  the  voice  of  an  elephant  in  the  agony  of  despair.  It  pro- 
ceeded from  the  pit. 

The  pursuer  instantly  came  to  a  stand.  The  cry  of  its 
companion  in  distress  awoke  a  feeling  more  human  than  that 
of  revenge.  It  was  fear,  —  a  fear  that  seemed  to  control  its 
power  of  reasoning,  since  it  immediately  turned  tail  and  re- 
treated from  the  danger  that  had  befallen  its  friend.  While 
making  its  retreat,  it  appeared  to  choose  the  tracks  made  by 
the  horses  in  approaching  the  spot;  as  though  instinct  ad- 
monished it  that  by  so  doing  it  would  avoid  any  pitfalls  that 
might  be  constructed  on  the  plain. 

"  After  him !  Follow  him  up,"  cried  Arend.  "  Hans  is  in 
danger/ 

Only  a  short  while  was  spent  in  reloading  their  guns  ;  then, 
urging  their  horses  to  the  greatest  speed,  they  galloped  after 
the  elephant. 

Hans  and  his  dusky  companions  had  not  been  uninterested 
spectators  of  the  actions  of  the  others,  and  now  saw  that  they 
would  soon  be  called  upon  to  become  actors  in  a  similar 
scene.  The  elephant  was  rushing  rapidly  down  upon  them , 
but  the  thought  of  flight  only  arose  in  their  minds  to  be 
immediately  dismissed.  The  pack-horses  must  be  defended 


170  THE  GIRAFFE  HUNTERS. 

at  all  cost ;  and  the  young  botanist,  bidding  Swartboy  and  Cor* 
go  look  after  them,  rode  out  in  front  to  meet  the  advancing 
foe. 

He  was  mounted  on  a  horse  that  would  not  stand  quiet  tbi 
two  seconds  at  a  time ;  and  as  his  life  might  depend  on  the 
correctness  of  his  aim,  he  dismounted  for  the  purpoie  of  fir- 
ing His  horse,  released,  galloped  away  from  his  side.  The 
wounded  elephant  was  not  more  than  fifty  paces  off,  and  now 
turned  in  pursuit  of  the  horse,  apparently  without  seeing  the 
enemy  it  should  have  feared  most. 

This  was  the  opportunity  for  Hans,  and  he  did  not  allow  it 
to  escape  him.  Steadily  raising  the  gun  to  his  shoulder,  he 
aimed  at  the  huge  creature,  just  behind  its  fore  leg,  as  the 
latter  was  thrown  forward  in  the  stride.  On  shambled  the 
enraged  monster  with  a  deafening  roar. 

The  other  horses  had  already  broken  from  the  control  of 
their  keepers,  and  were  galloping  in  different  directions.  A 
few  long  stretches  and  the  tusks  of  the  elephant  were  close 
upon  Congo's  steed,  which  chanced  to  be  crossing  the  line  of 
pursuit  at  right  angles.  In  another  instant  the  horse  was 
tossed  into  the  air,  and  passing  six  or  eight  feet  high  above 
the  monster's  back,  fell  heavily  upon  the  ground  behind  it. 
But  the  Kaffir  had  slidden  out  of  the  saddle  and  stood  upon 
the  ground  unharmed. 

The  effort  made  in  destroying  the  horse  was  the  last  the 
wounded  elephant  was  able  to  perform.  The  dogs  were  clus- 
tering upon  its  heels ;  and  as  it  reeled  wildly  about  to  get  at 
them,  it  seemed  to  grow  giddy,  and  at  length  fell  heavily 
along  the  earth. 

"  I  do  believe,"  said  Hendrik,  who  at  this  moment  rode  up 
along  with  Willem  and  Arend,  —  "  yes,  I  'm  ouite  certain  that 
the  dogs  think  they  have  dragged  that  elephant  down  !" 

"  Den  they  is  as  big  an  ole  fool  as  Congo,"  said  Swartboy 
who  was  annoyed  at  the  fact  that  the  Kaffir  had  just  per- 
formed a  feat  for  which  he  would  receive  the  approbation  of 


EXCITEMENT  FOR  ALL.  IV  I 

tils  young  masters.  Congo  only  answered  with  a  smile. 
He  had  again  aroused  the  jealousy  ol  his  rival,  and  was  sat- 
isfied. 

The  elephant,  which  proved  to  be  a  very  large  bull,  ex- 
pired a  few  minutes  after  falling.  Its  tusks  were  over  five 
feet  in  length,  and  to  Swartboy  'was  given  the  task  of  ex- 
tracting them. 

The  horse  ridden  by  Congo  was  of  course  no  longer  avail- 
able ;  and  the  lading  of  another  had  to  be  distributed  amongst 
the  remaining  pack-horses,  to  provide  the  Kaffir  with  a 
mount.  The  spot  was  soon  deserted. 

Hendrik,  Groot  Willem,  and  Arend,  were  anxious  to  be  off 
to  the  pit,  into  which  the  other  elephant  had  fallen,  having 
never  seen  one  caught  in  that  way  before. 

"  Hans,"  inquired  Hendrik,  "will  you  look  after  everything 
here,  or  will  you  come  along  with  us?" 

"  0,  I  prefer  staying,"  said  the  quiet  Hans.  "  Perhaps  by 
doing  so  I  may  again  come  in  for  the  lion's  share  of  the  sport, 
as  I  have  just  now." 

"  We  must  take  Congo  along  with  us,"  suggested  Arend. 
"It  is  certain  there  will  be  some  of  the  natives  at  the  pit. 
We  saw  several  houses  near  the  maize-field,  and  there  is  no 
doubt  a  i.irge  kraal." 

"  Yes,  come  with  us,  Congo,"  commanded  his  master,  as  he 
rode  off,  followed  by  all  the  others  except  the  good-natured 
Hans  and  his  servant  Swartboy,  who  usually  came  in  for  the 
biggest  share  of  the  business,  ^hile  the  others  appror.  iated 
the  aumfcmeut. 


172  THE  GIRAFFE  HUNTERS. 

CHAPTER    XLIV 

THE     TIT. 

WE  believe  there  is  a  different  sound  expressed  by  ea<b 
of  the  words,  roar,  shriek,  yell,  and  scream :  but  the 
first  expression  of  pain  or  terror  of  the  elephant  in  the  pit, 
• —  the  sound  that  had  caused  its  companion  to  retreat,  seemed 
a  combination  of  all  the  above.  Since  it  first  shook  the  sur- 
rounding atmosphere,  it  had  been  often  repeated  and  the 
young  hunters,  familiar  with  most  methods  of  killing  ele- 
phants, were  under  the  impression  that  the  one  in  the  pit  was 
being  subjected  to  some  torture  more  horrible  than  any  they 
had  ever  heard  of. 

"  They  have  probably  placed  a  pointed  stake  in  the  pit," 
observed  liendrik,  as  they  approached,  "  and  the  animal  ia 
impaled  upon  it." 

On  coming  nearer  to  the  place,  they  saw  that  there  were  peo- 
ple around  the  pit,  —  both  men  and  women.  One  of  the  men, 
intensely  Ethiopic  in  appearance,  came  forward  as  the  hunting 
party  approached,  and  by  pigns  offered  for  sale  the  tusks  of 
the  elephant  still  roaring  underneath  them. 

"  We  are  safe  with  these  people,"  remarked  Congo.  "  They 
are  used  to  traders,  and  will  do  us  no  more  harm  than  tl 
cheat  us  in  a  bargain,  if  they  can." 

On  arriving  at  the  pit,  our  adventurers  saw  that  it  was  not 
a  square  hole  with  an  upright  stake  in  the  centre,  as  Ilendiik 
had  supposed.  It  was  oval  at  the  top  and  contracted  to  a 
point  at  the  bottom,  in  the  shape  of  an  inverted  cone,  leaving 
no  level  space  on  which  the  elephant  could  stand.  Its  four 
feet  were  jammed  together;  and,  compelled  to  support  the 
weight  of  its  immense  body  in  this  position,  the  agony  it  suf- 
fered must  have  b^en  as  intense  a*  the  creature  was  capable 
o1"  enduring. 


THE  PIT.  173 

This  pit,  the  plan  of  which  was  devised  with  devilish  inge- 
aaity  for  producing  unnecessary  torture,  was  about  nine  feet 
long  and  apparently  seven  or  eight  in  depth,  and  the  struggles 
of  the  elephant  only  had  the  effect  of  wedging  its  huge  feet 
more  closely  together  and  increasing  its  tortures. 

Two  pUs  had  been  dug  but  a  short  distance  from  one 
another ;  and  the  wisdom  of  this  plan  had  a  living  illustration 
before  their  eyes.  Although  the  two  had  been  nicely  con- 
cealed, and  the  excavated  earth  carried  away  from  the  place, 
both  had  been  discovered  by  the  elephant,  but  one  of  them 
too  late.  Had  there  been  but  one,  it  would  m>t  have  been 
caught,  for  it  evidently  had  placed  a  foot  on  the  first,  detected 
the  hidden  danger,  and,  while  in  the  act  of  avoiding  it, 
had  fallen  suddenly  and  irrecoverably  on  to  the  other. 

All  the  men  standing  around  were  armed,  the  most  of  them 
with  assegais  or  spears,  but  they  weie  making  no  attempt  to 
end  the  agony  of  the  captured  elephant. 

Groot  Willem  stepped  in  froi.t  of  it,  and  was  raising  the  long 
Darrel  of  his  roer  to  the  level  of  one  01*  the  elephant's  eyes, 
when  he  was  stopped  by  two  or  three  of  the  blacks,  who 
rushed  forward  and  restrained  him  from  discharging  the 
piece. 

Congo,  who  had  professed  to  understand  what  they  said, 
told  Willem  that  the  elephant  was  not  to  be  killed  at  present. 

"  What  can  be  the  reason  of  that  ? "  exclaimed  Arend. 
u  Can  they  wish  the  animal  to  live,  merely  for  the  sake  of 
witnessing  its  sufferings  ?  It  cannot  be  saved.  It  must  die 
where  it  is  now." 

"I'll  tell  you  how  it  is,"  said  Hendrik.  "Theyha^e  a 
fine  taste  for  music,  and  they  intend  keeping  the  elepham  in 
that  pit,  like  a  bird  in  its  cage,  for  the  purpose  of  hearing  the 
fine  notes  it  is  giving  out." 

One  of  the  blacks  was  armed  with  a  gun,  all  but  the  lock, 
which  last  was  wanting!  The  attention  of  Groot  Willem 
was  particularly  directed  to  this  weapon,  its  owner  holding  it 


174  THE   GIRAFFE   HUNTERS. 

cut  before  him,  and  making  signs  that  he  wished  some  pow 
der  and  u  bullet  for  the  purpose  of  loading  it.  Willem  de- 
sired to  be  informed  how  the  ammunition  was  to  be  used,  but 
the  black,  by  a  shake  of  his  woolly  head,  candidly  admitted 
that  he  did  not  know. 

"  Ask  him  what  he  brought  the  gun  here  for,"  said  Willem, 
speaking  to  Congo. 

In  answer  to  the  question,  the  man  made  another  confes- 
sion  of  ignorance. 

A  little  excitement  was  now  observed  amongst  the  blacks, 
and  another  party  was  seen  approaching  from  the  direction  of 
the  village.  They  brought  news  that  the  head  man  of  the 
kraal  was  coming  in  person,  and  that  he  was  to  have  the 
honor  of  killing  the  elephant.  He  had  lately  purchased  a 
new  gun  from  some  smouse  or  trader,  and  he  was  about  to 
exhibit  his  skill  in  the  use  of  it,  before  the  eyes  of  his  admir- 
ing subjects. 

On  the  arrival  of  the  chief,  the  young  hunters  saw  that 
the  gun  in  his  possession  was  a  common  soldier's  musket,  very 
much  out  of  order,  and  one  that  a  sportsman  would  hesitate 
about  discharging. 

"The  man  will  never  kill  the  great  brute  with  that  thing," 
said  Hendrik.  "He  will  be  far  more  likely  to  kill  himsHf, 
or  some  of  those  around  him.  If  the  elephant  waits  till  it  is 
despatched  in  that  way,  it  stands  a  good  chance  to  die  of 
star*  <Uion." 

The  chief  seemed  very  vain  of  being  the  owner  of  a  gun, 
and  anxious  to  show  to  his  subjects  the  proper  mode  of  de- 
spatching an  elephant.  Standing  about  twenty-five  paces 
from  the  pit,  he  took  aim  at  the  animal's  head  and  fired. 

The  report  of  the  musket  was  followed  by  a  roar  more  ex- 
pressive of  rage  than  pain,  and  a  small  protuberance  on  the 
elephant's  head  showed  that  the  ball  had  done  no  more  than 
to  cause  a  slight  abrasion  of  the  skin. 

The  operation  of  reloading  the  musket  was  performed  in 


THE  PIT.  175 

about  six  minutes,  and  again  tht  chief  fired.  This  time, 
standing  at  the  distance  of  fifteen  paces.  The  elephant  again 
astonished  the  chief  and  his  followers,  by  continuing  to  live. 

Another  six  or  seven  minutes  were  passed  in  loading  the 
gun,  which  was  again  fired  as  before.  The  only  acknowl- 
edgment the  huge  beast  made  of  having  received  the  shot, 
was  another  loud  cry  of  impotent  rage. 

The  company  around  the  pit  was  then  joined  by  a  party 
not  hitherto  on  the  ground.  It  consisted  of  Hans  with  Swart- 
boy  and  the  other  followers  of  the  expedition.  They  had 
extracted  the  tusks  of  their  elephant,  lashed  them  with 
rheims  to  the  pack-saddles  of  two  horses,  and  brought  them 
along. 

"  What  is  all  this  about  ?  "  asked  Hans.  "  Can't  you  kill 
that  elephant  ?  I  've  heard  several  shots." 

"  They  will  not  allow  us  to  try,"  replied  Groot  Willem. 
"  A  chief  is  trying  to  kill  it  with  an  old  musket,  and  will 
neither  allow  me  to  fire,  nor  that .  well-armed  gentleman 
standing  near  him."  Willem  pointed  to  him  who  carried  the 
gun  without  a  lock. 

At  this  moment,  a  communication  was  made  to  the  Kaffir 
by  the  native  chief.  Annoyed  at  his  want  of  success,  he  had 
some  doubts  as  to  his  weapon  being  what  had  been  repre- 
sented by  the  smouse  from  whom  he  had  purchased  it.  He 
wished  to  make  a  comparison  of  its  destructive  power  with 
one  of  their  guns,  and  Groot  Willem  was  invited  to  take  a 
shot  at  the  elephant. 

"  But,  baas  Willem,"  said  Congo,  as  he  finished  this  com- 
tounication,  "  you  not  do  that,  you  not  shoot  the  elephant." 

"  Why  ?  "  asked  Willem,  in  surprise. 

**  You  kill  urn  with  you  roer,  and  then  they  want  from  you, 
They  want  it.  and  sure  take  it." 

"  Take  what  —  the  elephant  ?  " 

"  No,  baas  Willem,  the  roer,"  answered  the  Kaffir. 

Though  not  afraid  of  having  his  gun  taken  from  him, 


176  THE  GIRAFFE  HUNTERS. 

Groot  \Villem  and  his  companions  were  unwilling  to 
any  difficulty  with  the  blacks ;  and  the  invitation  of  the  chief 
was  courteously  declined.  The  excuse  made  was  that,  after 
the  failure  of  the  great  man  himself,  any  similar  attempts  on 
their  part  would  certainly  be  unsuccessful. 

A  general  invitation  was  now  given  to  the  company  to  join 
in  despatching  the  elephant ;  and  it  was  immediately  assailed 
by  more  than  a  dozen  men  armed  with  assegais  and  javelins. 
They  succeeded  in  killing  it  in  a  little  less  than  half  an  hour ; 
and,  during  that  time,  the  torture  to  which  the  poor  beast  was 
subjected  aroused  the  indignation  of  our  adventurers,  who,  if 
allowed  could  have  released  it  from  its  agonies  in  half  a 
score  of  seconds.  They  were  true  hunters,  and,  although  not 
sparing  of  animal  life,  they  took  no  delight  in  its  tortures. 


CHAPTER    XLV. 

ON   THE    KARROO. 

AFTER  killing  the  elephant,  the  natives  commenced  the 
less  difficult  task  of  cutting  it  up  and  carrying  it  off  to 
their  kraal.  The  feet  were  reserved  for  the  especial  use  of  the 
chief;  and,  while  waiting  for  some  of  his  dependents  to  pro- 
cure them,  he  granted  our  hunters  an  audience.  They  were 
desirous  to  learn  whether  the  kraal  was  ever  visited  by  trad- 
ers, —  a  class  of  people  they  were  anxious  to  meet,  though 
Groot  Willem  was  more  anxious  to  know  whether  giraffes 
ever  visited  the  neighborhood.  Congo  was  called,  and  for 
gome  time  he  and  the  chief  were  heard  talking  in  loud  tones, 
and  both  at  the  same  time ;  neither  exhibiting  the  least  in- 
clination to  listen  to  one  another !  Their  voices  grew  louder 
and  louder ;  and  our  adventurers  saw  that  they  were  en« 


ON   THE   KARROO.  177 

K«ged  in  a  hot  dispute,  that  threatened  to  end  in  something 
more  unpleasant  than  a  war  of  words. 

"  What  does  he  say,  Congo,"  asked  Willem. 

"  1  don't  know,  baas  Willem,"  answered  the  Kaffir  with  a 
shake  of  the  head,  that  betrayed  some  shame  at  his  own  ig 
norance. 

"How  is  that?"  demanded  his  master.  u  Can't  you  un- 
derstand the  language  he  speaks  ?  " 

"  No,  baas  Willem,  he  talks  no  Zooloo,  no  Kaffir  of  any 
kind." 

"  Then  why  were  you  pretending  to  interpret  his  language 
a  few  minutes  ago  ?  "  asked  Hendrik. 

"  I  was  trying  to  learn  it,"  answered  Congo,  in  a  tone  con 
veying  the  belief  that  he  had  given  a  satisfactory  answer. 

"  We  have  no  time  to  stop  here  for  you  to  learn  a  lan- 
guage," said  Hendrik.  "  And  if  you  can  't  converse  with  the 
man  why  did  you  not  say  so  ?  How  came  you  to  tell  us 
what  he  was  saying  a  few  minutes  ago  ?  " 

The  attention  of  all  was  now  called  to  Swartboy,  who 
Beemed  overpowered  with  joy. 

It  was  some  time  before  he  was  able  to  make  himself  under- 
stood ;  but  at  last  he  was  heard  to  mutter :  — 

"  I  tole  you  that  Congo  was  a  ole  fool.  Now  you  all  see  for 
yourseiTs.  Look  at '  im  !  Don't  he  look  four,  five,  six  times 
fool.  I  tole  ye  so." 

"  Can  you  understand  what  the  chief  says  ?  "  asked  Groot 
Willem. 

4  Yaas,  baas  Willem  ;  any  Swartman  know  dat." 

"  Then  talk  to  him  yourself.  You  know  what  we  wish  to 
[earn  from  him." 

The  Bushman's  features  now  assumed  a  quizzical'y  eon  ical 
expression ;  and  from  this  the  hunters  saw  that  he  hac7  be< 
come  serious. 

Going  up  to  the  chief  he  commenced  a  cor  rersation,  from 
which  Willem  learned,  after  it  was  translated  to  him,  tfeat  n« 

8*  L 


178  THE   GIRAFFE   HUNTERS. 

giraffes  had  been  seen  in  the  neighborhood  for  many  moons, 
Very  few  traders  visited  the  tribe  ;  and  those  who  had  done 
so  had  not  left  a  good  name  behind  them. 

The  chief  lived  in  the  kraal  seen  not  far  away ;  and  the 
hunters  were  invited  to  pay  him  a  visit. 

This  invitation  was  immediately  accepted  by  Willem,  who 
seemed  to  have  lost  all  desire  to  return  to  Graaf  Reinet 
again. 

This  attempt  on  the  part  of  Willem  to  delay  their  home- 
ward journey  was  easily  defeated  by  Hendrik. 

"  Why  should  we  go  to  their  kraal?"  asked  he.  "We 
should  n't  be  allowed  to  leave  it  for  two  or  three  days,  and  wa 
want  to  go  on  in  search  of  giraffes.  There  are  none  here." 

With  this  argument  Willem  was  well  pleased;  and  they 
prepared  to  continue  their  journey. 

Before  making  a  move,  they  saw  most  of  the  elephant's 
flesh  taken  away  by  the  Bechuanas.  Three  oxen  were  laden 
with  it,  and  several  of  the  natives  staggered  under  heavy 
loads,  —  covered  from  head  to  foot  with  long  strips  cut  from 
the  animal's  sides.  Some  of  the  blacks  carried  large  square 
flakes  of  the  flesh  with  their  heads  thrust  through  a  hole  cut 
in  the  centre,  —  the  broad  disk  descending  over  the  shoulders 
like  the  skirts  of  a  Mexican's  serape. 

The  sight  of  these  people  apparently  clothed  with  bleeding 
flesh,  and  staggering  under  its  weight  towards  their  homes, 
was,  as  Hendrik  observed,  an  "  antidote  against  hunger,  ef- 
lectual  for  at  least  a  month." 

After  taking  leave  of  the  tribe,  our  travellers  continued  on 
towards  the  south.  It  was  quite  dark  before  they  arrived  at 
a  suitable-camping  place.  They  had  met  with  no  water -since 
leaving  the  pools  passed  in  the  morning,  and  the  cattle  were 
eadly  in  want  of  it. 

Unable  to  make  much  progress  in  the  darkness  that  camtf 
thickly  over  them,  the  animals  —  both  oxen  and  horses  — 
were  unladen  and  a  halt  was  made,  with  the  intention  cf  r&> 


ON  THE  KARROO.  179 

Kiming  the  march  at  the  first  dawn  of  day.  By  early  morn- 
ing they  were  on  the  move,  anxious  to  reach  water  as  soon 
as  possible. 

For  several  miles  they  journeyed  over  a  tract  of  ground, 
the  surface  of  which  resembled  that  of  the  ocean  lashed  by  a 
Storm.  It  was  a  constantly  recurring  series  of  abrupt  undu- 
lations, like  huge  billows  and  the  troughs  between  them. 

Now  for  the  first  time  they  noticed  the  great  difference 
that  thirst  produces  between  horses  and  cow  cattle.  The  lat- 
ter seemed  to  think  that  they  could  obtain  relief  by  quietly 
yielding  to  the  enervating  effect  of  thirst,  and  travelling  as 
Blowly  as  their  drivers  would  permit  them.  They  were 
urged  forward  with  much  difficulty,  and  the  Makololo  were 
constantly  wielding  their  huge  jamboks  to  induce  them  to  go 
quicker.  With  a  rolling  gait  they  crawled  unwillingly  for- 
ward, their  tongues  protruding  from  their  mouths,  each  offer- 
ing as  perfect  a  picture  of  despair  as  could  well  be  imagined. 

The  horses  on  the  contrary  seemed  eager  to  get  over  the 
ground  as  quickly  as  possible.  They  appeared  to  act  under 
the  guidance  of  reason,  as  if  knowing  that  they  were  still  far 
from  the  wished-for  water,  and  that  the  faster  they  travelled 
the  sooner  it  would  be  reached. 

Throughout  the  afternoon  Hendrik  and  Willem  rode  in  ad- 
7ance  of  the  others,  anxiously  looking  out  for  spring,  pool,  or 
itream.  The  all-sustaining  fluid  must  be  found -that  night,  or 
their  cattle  would  perish.  Their  knowledge  of  this  filled 
them  with  forebodings  for  the  future,  and  they  travelled  on 
almost  as  despairingly  as  their  oxen.  They  had  made  a 
gieat  mistake  in  so  imprudently  parting  with  the  Beclmanas, 
without  making  inquiries  about  the  country  through  wKcb 
they  should  have  to  travel.  Had  they  done  so,  they  might 
have  avoided  the  difficulty  their  indiscretion  had  now  brought 
npon  them. 

A  little  before  sunset  a  hill,  higher  than  any  they  had  seen 
during  the  day,  was  descried  to  the  right  of  their  course 


180  THE  GIRAFFE  HUNTERS. 

At  its  base  they  saw  growing  a  grove  of  stunted  trees. 
Raising  their  heads  and  cocking  their  ears,  the  horses  ridden 
by  Willem  and  Hendrik  started  off  towards  the  hill  at  a 
brisk  pace,  each  uttering  a  low  whimpering,  that  their  riders 
interpreted  into  the  woid  Water.  Before  reaching  the  grove 
they  passed  a  dead  lion,  part  of  which  had  been  eaten  by 
some  carrion-feeding  denizens  of  the  desert.  By  the  side  of 
the  carcass  were  also  seen  three  or  four  dead  jackals,  which 
they  supposed  the  lion  to  have  killed  before  giving  up  the 
ghost  himself. 

On  reaching  the  grove,  they  discovered  a  small  pool  of 
muddy  water ;  and  with  outstretched  necks  their  horses  rushed 
towards  it.  By  its  edge  lay  the  dead  body  of  a  buffalo  ;  and 
near  by  a  hyena  in  the  same  condition. 

"  Hold  your  horse  !  "  exclaimed  Hendrik,  suddenly  reining 
in  his  own.  "  Perhaps  the  water  is  poisoned.  See  that 
buffalo  and  hyena,  —  and  we  have  just  passed  the  other  dead 
animals." 

It  required  all  their  strength  to  hinder  the  horses  from 
plunging  into  the  pool.  Only  by  turning  their  heads  in  the 
opposite  direction  and  driving  the  spurs  into  their  sides,  did 
they  succeed  in  keeping  them  away  from  the  water.  Even 
then  the  suffering  animals  seemed  determined  to  rear  back- 
wards into  the  pool ;  and  it  was  not  without  a  struggle  that 
they  were  forced  away  from  it. 

The  hunters  now  rode  back  to  meet  their  companions  and 
warn  them  off,  till  the  water  in  the  pool  should  be  tested  bj 
Swartboy,  Congo,  and  the  Makololo. 


THE  POOL  OF  DEATH.  181 

CHAPTER    XLVI. 

THE     POOL     OF     DEATH. 

ON  coming  up  with  their  companions  the  two  pioneers  re 
ported  the  glad  tidings  that  water  had  been  found, 
But  the  joy  caused  by  this  announcement  was  at  once 
changed  into  gloom,  when  they  expressed  their  doubts  as  to 
the  purity  of  the  element.  Hans  and  Arend  at  once  dis- 
mounted, and,  taking  Swartboy  and  two  of  the  Makololo 
along  with  them,  went  on  towards  the  pool. 

On  reaching  it,  Swartboy  at  once  pronounced  the  water  to 
be  poisoned.  It  had  been  done,  he  said,  with  two  separate 
kinds  of  poison,  both  of  the  deadliest  nature.  A  bundle  of 
roots  that  had  been  mashed  between  two  stones  was  seen  ly- 
ing in  the  water,  and  floating  on  its  surface  was  a  large  quan« 
tity  of  the  skins  of  some  poisonous  species  of  berry. 

There  was  no  help  for  it.  They  must  avoid  the  danger  by 
going  another  way,  or  their  animals,  at  scent  of  the  water, 
could  not  be  restrained  from  drinking  it. 

The  buflalo  had  quenched  its  thirst  and  then  sought  the 
ghade  of  the  trees  to  lie  down  and  die.  The  strong  lion  had 
tasted  of  the  poisoned  fluid,  but  his  strength  had  not  saved 
him.  A  few  paces  from  the  pool,  and  he  had  fallen  down  in 
his  tracks.  The  jackals  had  partially  devoured  the  lion,  then 
slaked  their  thirst  with  the  deadly  draught,  and  returned  to 
their  repast  only  to  renew,  but  never  to  finish  it. 

After  satisfying  themselves  that  the  pool  had  been  poisoned, 
they  were  about  returning  tc  their  companions,  when  they 
observed  a  great  commotion  amongst  the  cattle  and  horses  of 
the  expedition.  The  former  were  lowing,  the  latter  neigh- 
ing, in  an  unusual  manner.  The  two  horses  which  had  al- 
ready visited  the  imperilled  spot,  seamed  especially  impatient 


182  THL   GIRAFFE   HUNTERS. 

»f  control ;  and,  m  the  efforts  made  by  1  lendrik  to  restrain  hi$ 
the  girth  of  his  saddle  got  loo-e  nnd  was  broken.  As  he  dis« 
mounted  for  the  purpose  of  repairing  it,  the  horse  broke 
away  from  him  and  galloped  back  towards  the  pool,  uttering 
a  shrill  neigh,  as  if  a  signal  for  the  others  to  follow. 

The  invitation  was  not  slighted.  The  pack  horses  imme- 
diately swept  off  in  pursuit.  The  oxen  seemed  suddenly 
awakened  to  new  life.  Either  instinct,  or  the  example  of  the 
horses,  had  admonished  them  that  water  was  near.  The  oxeri, 
carrying  heavy  loads,  that  for  the  last  few  miles  had  been 
goaded  onward  with  great  difficulty,  became  suddenly  reinvig- 
orated  and  joined  in  the  general  stampede.  The  whole  cav- 
alcade had  soon  escaped  beyond  control. 

Now  occurred  a  race  between  the  thirsty  cattle  and  their 
owners,  as  to  which  should  first  reach  the  pool.  Hans, 
Arend,  and  the  two  Makololo  formed  a  line  in  front  of  it  and 
strove  to  check  the  impetuous  charge.  Their  efforts  proved 
vain.  Mad  with  the  agony  of  thirst,  the  beasts  had  no 
longer  any  respect  for  the  authority  of  man ;  and  they  who 
were  trying  to  stay  them  from  self-destruction  only  saved 
themselves  from  being  trodden  under  foot,  by  getting  quickly 
out  of  the  way. 

As  the  pond  was  not  more  than  ten  feet  in  diameter,  and 
could  only  be  approached  on  its  lower  edge,  all  the  animals 
were  unable  to  reach  it.  The  first  horse  that  approached  the 
water,  was  instantly  pushed  into  it  by  two  others  close  fol- 
lowing him,  and,  by  the  time  the  three  had  fairly  commenced 
imbibing  the  poisoned  fluid,  they  were  charged  upon  by 
several  of  the  oxen. 

Heavy  blows  with  jambol.s  and  the  but-ends  of  rifles  pro- 
duced no  effect  in  forcing  the  animals  away.  Everything 
was  unheeded  but  the  mad  raging  desire  of  quenching  their 
thir&t. 

Fortunately  for  the  hunters,  all  their  cattle  could  not  drink 
*t  the  same  time,  as  they  stood  in  each  others*  way.  For 


THE  POOL  OF  DEATH.  18S 

about  *tn  minutes,  there  was  a  scene  of  indescribable  con. 
fusion  amidst  shouts  and  struggling.  The  three  horses  and 
two  of  the  oxen,  jammed  tightly  together,  were  unable  to  get 
out  again, — even  had  they  been  so  inclined.  So  firmly  had 
they  become  wedged  against  each  other  and  the  high  bani 
above,  that  neither  could  move  a  step. 

The  hole  was  about  three  feet  in  depth  and  the  bodies  oi 
the  five  animals  completely  filled  it  up.  Some  others  of  th« 
cattle,  failing  to  reach  the  water  from  the  low  bank,  scrambled 
up  to  the  high  one ;  but,  on  looking  down,  they  could  see 
nothing  but  the  backs  of  the  five  animals  in  occupation.  One 
of  the  oxen,  in  a  tremendous  effort  made  to  get  its  mouth  to 
the  water,  was  borne  down  and  trampled  under  the  feet  of  the 
others. 

After  more  than  half  an  hour  of  hard  work,  the  hunters, 
Assisted  by  their  black  companions  succeeded  in  driving  all 
the  animals  away,  except  rtie  five  that  retained  possession  of 
the  pool.  These  five  never  left  it.  Three  horses  and  two 
oxen  were  the  loss  that  was  sustained.  They  were  pack 
animals  that  had  thus  perished ;  and  fortunately  they  were 
not  laden  with  powder,  or  any  substance  easily  injured. 

The  packs  were  at  once  removed  from  them  and  placed  on 
the  backs  of  others,  —  an  arrangement  that,  from  that  time 
forth,  caused  Congo  and  Swartboy  to  make  their  journey 
on  foot.  With  this,  Congo  seemed  quite  satisfied.  The  loss 
of  his  "  mount"  did  not  trouble  him  so  much  as  the  fear  that  he 
should  lose  Spoor'em,  his  favorite  hound,  whose  sufferings,  as 
well  as  those  of  the  other  dogs,  were  now  painful  to  witness. 

By  tho  time  they  had  journeyed  a  few  miles  beyond  the 
poisoned  pond,  the  shade  of  night  had  again  commenced  gath- 
ering over  the  plain.  They  saw  they  would  have  to  continue 
their  jo'irney  throughout  the  night.  The  emergency  would 
not  admit  of  the  least  delay,  for  every  hour  was  fast  taking 
away  what  little  strength  was  left  either  to  themselves  or 
their  animals.  But  which  way  should  they  go  ?  That  was 
*fce  question  that  required  answering. 


184  THE  GIRAFFE  HUNTERS. 

Thej  did  not  think  of  returning  to  the  north;  but  ther« 
were  the  east,  south,  and  west  for  them  to  choose  from.  Which 
of  those  directions  was  the  likeliest  for  water  ?  This  question 
*he  young  hunters  were  wholly  unable  to  answer,  and  must 
nave  left  themselves  to  the  guidance  of  chance,  had  they  not 
been  accompanied  by  Swartboy. 

The  Bushman  suggested  a  course,  of  which,  not  only  the 
Makololo,  but  Congo  approved.  For  all  this,  his  proposal 
was  prefaced  by  the  usual  complaint  against  the  Kaffir,  as  the 
cause  of  all  their  misfortunes.  Having  established  this  fact 
to  his  satisfaction,  he  proceeded  to  inform  his  masters,  that 
he  had  heard  much  in  his  boyhood  of  the  manners  and  cus- 
toms of  the  Bechuanas. 

Some  weak  tribe  of  that  nation,  he  thought,  had  sought 
refuge  from  an  enemy  by  making  their  home  in  the  great 
karroo,  or  desert,  through  which  the  expedition  was  now  pass- 
ing. They  had  poisoned  the  pool  for  the  purpose  of  prevent- 
ing their  enemies  from  receiving  a  supply  of  water  while 
pursuing  them.  They  who  had  done  so  could  not  be  ex- 
pecting an  enemy  from  the  north,  nor  yet  from  the  south, 
where  other  tribes  of  their  kindred  dwelt.  They  could  only 
look  for  foes  from  the  east,  from  the  land  of  the  Zooloo  Kaffirs ; 
whom  Swartboy  declared  to  be  the  curse  of  the  earth.  For 
these  reasons,  Swartboy  believed  that  a  tribe  of  Bechuanas 
would  be  found  to  the  west,  and  that,  by  a  journey  of  a  few 
hours  in  that  direction,  their  kraal  might  be  reached. 

No  one  had  any  argument  against  this  reasoning  of  Swart- 
boy;  and,  yielding  to  his  suggestion,  the  march  was  agaic 
commenced,  with  their  faces  turned  westward. 

There  was  one  thing  that  gave  the  hunters  a  hope.  It 
was  the  knowledge  that  they  were  not  in  that  part  of  South 
Africa,  where  there  is  any  very  extensive  karroo.  They  were 
too  far  to  the  southeast  to  have  strayed  into  the  great  Kala- 
hari desert.  The  karroo  they  were  traversing,  might  be  a 
small  one.  which  could  be  crossed  in  a  few  hours  had  they 


THE  WATER-ROOT  185 

Deen  able  to  travel  with  any  speed.    Unfortunately,  they  wer« 
not. 

So  exhausted  were  their  animals  that  the  use  of  jamboki 
and  the  strongest  language,  spoken  in  the  Dutch,  English, 
Hottentot,  Kaffir,  and  Makololo  tongues  could  not  make  them 
move  one  step  faster  than  two  miles  to  the  hour.  This  rate 
of  travelling  will  annihilate  a  great  distance,  but  only  in  a 
great  deal  of  time ;  and,  knowing  that  their  cattle  could  not 
hold  out  much  longer,  our  adventurers  began  to  fear  that 
foeir  hunting  expedition  would  turn  out  something  worse 
than  a  failure. 


CHAPTER    XLVII. 

THE    WATER-ROOT. 

nPHROUGHOUT  that  long  and  dreary  night  they  toiled 
I  on,  driving  the  cattle  before  them.  Guided  by  the 
Southern  Cross  they  pursued  nearly  a  straight  course.  When 
gnorning  dawned  upon  the  scene,  they  observed  that  the  sur- 
face of  the  country  still  continued  the  same,  —  presenting 
that  lumpy  appearance  with  which  during  the  last  two  days 
they  had  become  so  familiar. 

Although  all  were  hungry,  weary,  and  suffering  grievously 
from  thirst,  there  was  no  time  for  making  a  stop.  The  cattle 
must  be  taken  on  as  speedily  as  possible,  or  abandoned,  aloLg 
with  their  loads. 

Slowly  the  sun  climbed  up  into  the  sky,  until  it  was  di- 
rectly over  their  heads ;  and  yet,  judging  by  the  appearance  of 
the  country,  they  had  not  moved  a  step  from  the  place  where 
they  had  first  entered  upon  the  karroo.  The  landscape  around 
them  seemed  exactly  the  same  ! 

"  We  have  had  about  enough  of  this  sort  of  travelling/1 


186  THE  GIRAFFE  HUNTERS. 

remarked  Hendrik,  "and  it's  quite  time  that  we  began  ta 
think  of  ourselves,  and  not  quite  so  much  of  our  property." 

"  What  do  you  wish  ? "  asked  Willem.  "  Abandon  the 
pack-oxen  ?  " 

"  We  shall  probably  have  to  do  so  in  the  end.  It  appears 
as  if  the  time  had  come.  We  had  better  save  our  horses  and 
ourselves  and  let  the  others  go." 

"  You  forget,  Hendrik,"  rejoined  his  brother,  "  that  we  are 
not  all  mounted.  We  cannot  desert  those  who  are  afoot." 

"  Of  course  not,"  answered  the  young  cornet,  "  but  even 
Swart,  who  is  not  a  fast  traveller,  could  go  two  miles  to  one 
he  is  doing  now,  with  all  his  time  engaged  in  urging  for- 
ward the  animals." 

This  conversation  was  interrupted  by  a  shout  from  Swart- 
boy  himself.  He  was  standing  over  a  little  plant  with  nar- 
row leaves,  that  rose  not  more  than  six  inches  above  the  sur- 
face of  the  plain.  It  was  the  stem  of  the  water-root,  —  a 
plant  that,  on  the  karroos  of  South  Africa,  has  saved  the  lives 
of  thousands  of  thirsty  travellers,  that  would  otherwise  have 
perished.  Several  stems  of  the  plant  were  seen  growing 
around  the  spot,  and  the  Bushman  knew  that  the  want  from 
which  all  had  been  suffering,  would  be  at  least  partially  sup- 
plied. A  pick-axe  and  spade  were  hastily  procured  from  a 
pack  carried  by  one  of  the  oxen ;  and  Swartboy  commenced 
digging  around  the  stem  of  the  plant  first  discovered.  The 
earth,  baked  by  the  sun  nearly  as  hard  as  a  burnt  brick,  was 
removed  in  large  flakes,  and  the  bulb  was  soon  reached,  —  at 
the  depth  of  ten  or  twelve  inches  below  the  surface.  When 
taken  out,  it  was  seen  to  be  of  an  oval  shape,  about  seven 
inches  in  its  longest  diameter,  and  covered  with  a  thin  cuticle 
of  a  bright  brown  color.  The  juicy  pulp  of  the  water-root  was 
cut  into  slices,  and  chewed.  It  tasted  like  water  itself,  that  is, 
it  had  no  taste,  at  all.  Assegais  and  knives  were  now  called  in- 
to active  play  ;  and  so  abundant  was  the  plant  growing  near, 
that  in  a  short  time  every  man,  horse,  and  ox  had  been  re- 
freshed with  a  bulb. 


THE  WATER- ROOT.  187 

The  first  root  obtained  by  Congo  was  shared  with  Spoor- 
ern,  the  hound,  which,  with  his  tongue  far  extended,  had  been 
crawling  along  with  much  difficulty. 

The  young  hunters  might  have  passed  over  miles  of  kar. 
roo  covered  with  the  bulb,  without  knowing  that  its  slender, 
insignificant  stems  were  the  indication  of  a  fountain  spread 
bountifully  beneath  their  feet. 

Congo  and  the  Makololo  were  also  ignorant  of  the  char- 
acter of  this  curious  plant ;  and  all  would  have  gone  on  with- 
out discovering  it,  had  Swartboy  not  been  of  the  party.  For 
the  advantage  he  had  given  them,  by  introducing  them  to  the 
plant,  the  Bushman  claimed  nearly  as  much  credit  as  though 
he  had  created  it.  As  no  one  was  disposed  to  underrate  the 
service  he  had  done,  he  obtained  what  appeared  full  compen- 
sation for  all  the  annoyance  he  had  felt  at  being  so  long  neg- 
lected. 

Partly  refreshed  by  the  cooling  sap  of  the  water-root,  the 
cattle  behaved  as  though  they  thought  there  was  still  some- 
thing worth  living  for.  They  moved  forward  with  renewed 
animation  ;  and  a  long  march  was  made  in  the  course  of  the 
afternoon. 

Just  as  the  sun  was  setting,  several  huts  were  descried  to 
the  south  ;  and  our  travellers  continued  towards  them,  quite 
confident  that  a  full  supply  of  water  would  be  found  near  the 
huts,  which,  as  they  drew  towards  them,  proved  to  be  a 
kraal  of  the  Bechuanas.  The  fear  of  losing  their  cattle  was 
no  longer  felt. 

Before  arriving  at  the  huts,  their  owners  came  forth  to 
meet  them.  Their  first  salutation  was  a  statement  of  their 
surprise  that  any  travellers  could  have  succeeded  in  reach- 
ing their  secluded  habitation. 

Swartboy  replied  to  this  by  a  request  to  be  conducted  to 
the  nearest  place  where  water  could  be  obtained,  —  of  course 
to  tho  stream,  pools,  or  wells  that  supplied  the  kraal.  The  an- 
swer was  astounding.  It  was  that  they  knew  of  no  open  wat*J 


188  THE   GIRAFFE  HUNTERS. 

within  less  than  a  day's  journey  !  Months  had  passed  since 
any  of  them  had  seen  such  a  thing,  and  all  the  inhabitants  of 
the  kraal  had  been  living  without  it ! 

"  What  does  this  mean  ?  "  demanded  Hendrik.     "  Surelj 
they  are  telling  lies.     They  don't  want  to  give  us  the  water 
and  their  story  is  but  a  subterfuge  to  conceal  it     Tell  them, 
Swart,  that  we  don't  believe  them." 

The  Bushman  did  as  he  was  desired,  but  the  Bechuanas 
only  reiterated  their  previous  statement. 

*  What  nonsense  !  "  exclaimed  Arend.  "  They  take  ua 
for  such  fools  as  to  suppose  people  can  live  without  water ! 
They  have  a  supply  somewhere.  We  must  make  a  search 
for  it  and  help  ourselves." 

"  No,  baas  Arend,"  interposed  Swartboy.  "  Don't  do 
this.  They  show  us  water  by  an  by.  We  better  wait." 

Acting  under  the  advice  of  the  Bushman,  the  oxen  were 
unladen,  and  a  camp  established  close  to  the  kraal.  Although 
pretending  to  be  satisfied  with  the  statement  of  the  Bechua- 
nas,  that  they  were  living  without  water,  our  travellers  had 
their  eyes  on  the  alert,  sending  glances  of  inquiry  in  every 
direction,  in  the  hope  of  discovering  where  the  much-desired 
element  was  kept.  They  saw  not  the  slightest  indications  of 
stream  or  pool,  well  or  water-hole,  of  any  kind.  The  place 
all  around  had  the  same  sterile  appearance  as  that  of  the 
country  over  which  they  had  journeyed  for  the  last  two  days, 
and  certainly  things  looked  confirmatory  of  the  Bechuanas' 
statement.  After  all,  they  might  be  telling  the  truth !  It 
was  not  very  cheering  to  think  so  ;  and  our  travellers  be- 
came quite  disconsolate. 

Swartboy,  however,  did  something  to  assure  them,  by 
Counselling  them  to  say  nothing,  but  submit  quietly,  —  trusting 
to  time  and  patience.  They  followed  his  instructions,  for  the 
want  of  knowing  what  else  they  could  do.  They  felt  that 
they  were  in  his  hands ;  and,  observing  his  confident  manner 
one  and  all  awaited  the  end  without  murmuring. 


AN  ODD  SORT  OF  SUCTION  PUMP.  189 


CHAPTER    XLVIII. 

AJ?    ODD    SORT    OP   SUCTION   PUMP. 

IT  was  not  long  before  all  were  convinced  of  the  prudent 
course  which  Swartboy  had  counselled  them  to  pursue. 
Had  they  insisted  on  being  supplied  with  water,  or  made  an 
attempt  to  take  it  by  force,  they  would  have  been  disap- 
pointed. They  would  not  have  been  able  to  find  a  drop 
within  many  miles  of  the  place  where  more  than  two  hun- 
dred people  were  living.  For  all  this,  there  was  water  not 
far  off;  and,  trusting  to  that  feeling  of  generosity  which  rarely 
fails  when  relied  upon,  they  were  at  length  supplied  with  it. 
Water  was  brought  to  them.  Not  much  at  first,  but  in  small 
quantities,  and  carried  in  the  shells  of  ostrich-eggs. 

They  soon  had  enough  to  satisfy  their  own  thirst  and  allow 
them  to  turn  their  attention  to  the  wants  of  their  cattle.  Af- 
ter drinking  off  the  contents  of  an  ostrich  shell,  Groot  Willem 
by  signs,  directed  the  attention  of  the  woman  who  had  given 
it  to  him,  to  the  suffering  condition  of  his  horse.  The  woman, 
who  could  not  exactly  be  called  an  "  ornament  to  her  sex,"  only 
shook  her  wool-covered  head  and  walked  thoughtfully  away. 

"  Unless  we  can  get  some  drink  for  our  horses,"  said  Wil- 
lem, turning  to  his  companions,  "  we  must  keep  on.  If  we 
stop  much  longer  here  the  animals  will  die." 

"  Wait,  baas  Willem,"  said  Swartboy ;  "  the  heart  of  the 
Bechuana  grow  bigger  soon.  He  like  de  Bushman." 

Swartboy's  prophecy  proved  correct.  Not  long  after  it 
was  spoken,  one  of  the  Bechuana?  ?ame  to  the  camp,  and 
asked  to  be  conducted  to  the  chief.  Groot  Willem  was  im- 
mediately pointed  out  by  Swartboy  as  the  individual  who 
answered  to  that  appellation,  and  the  black  walked  up  to 
him.  His  errand  was  to  say  that  the  horses  and  cattle  coul<3 


190  THE   GIRAFFE  HUNTEfcS. 

only  be  watered  one  at  a  time.  This  was  satisfactory  enough. 
Willem's  horse,  as  belonging  to  the  chief  of  the  party,  should 
be  supplied  first,  and  was  led  away  by  th«  man,  its  owner 
following  at  its  heels.  A  short  distance  from  the  kraal  they 
came  to  a  well,  from  which  a  covering  of  enUh  had  recently 
been  "emoved.  The  well,  for  some  purpose,  hid  been  con- 
cealed,  as  if  it  were  a  pitfall  for  the  capturing  of  elephants. 

With  a  bucket  made  of  buffalo  hide,  water  was  drawn  out, 
until  the  horse  had  as  much  as  he  cared  to  drink.  He  wa3 
then  led  away  and  another  brought  to  the  place,  and  then  an- 
other, and  after  them  the  cattle,  until  all  the  pniinals  had 
drank  to  their  satisfaction. 

This  method  of  watering  them  showed  some  vatel?igence 
on  the  part  of  the  Bechuanas.  It  avoided  the  sL-njgla  and 
confusion  which  would  certainly  have  taken  place,  h.ii  the 
thirsty  animals  been  driven  to  the  well  at  the  same  tiire. 

That  evening  the  hunters  had  a  long  conversation  wifh  the 
head  man  of  the  kraal,  Swartboy  acting  as  interpreter.  The 
chief  said  that  his  tribe  had  once  been  large  and  pow«rf<?l ; 
but  what  from  desertion,  and  wars  with  the  Kaffirs,  they  Ln<S 
become  reduced  to  their  present  number.  In  order  to  li  7^  ua 
peace  and  security,  he  nad  sought  refuge  in  the  solitary  k>r- 
roo,  where  the  hardships  to  be  encountered  in  reaching  bv 
remote  home  would  deter  any  enemy  from  making  the  at- 
tempt. In  order  to  make  assurance  doubly  sure,  he  admitted 
having  caused  several  water-holes  to  be  poisoned ;  and  hf 
appeared  greatly  satisfied  at  telling  them  how,  on  one  occa 
eion,  his  plan  had  met  with  a  splendid  success.  A  party  of 
his  Kafiir  enemies  had  partaken  of  the  water  from  one  of  tht 
poisoned  pools,  and  had  died  upon  the  spot. 

This  portion  of  the  narrative,  which  was  interpreted  by 
Swartboy,  seemed  to  give  the  latter  as  much  satisfaction  as 
it  did  the  chief  himself.  He  grinned  with  intense  delight  as 
he  translated  the  account  of  the  strange  episode. 

In  ordei  to  give  his  guests  an  exalted  idea  of  his  greatnes% 


AN  ODD  SORT  OS  SUCTION  PUMP.  191 

thf  chief  informed  them  that  he  was  brother  to  Kalatah.  Groot 
Willem  expressed  a  wish  to  know  whj  or  what  the  great  Kal- 
atah might  be.  The  chief  was  astonished,  not  to  say  chagrined, 
at  the  confession  of  so  much  ignorance,  and  the  hunters  were 
instantly  enlightened.  Kalatah  tfas  the  most  noble  warrior, 
the  beot  brother,  the  most  loyal  subject,  in  fact  the  best  man 
in  e^veiy  way,  that  ever  lived,  and  his  memory  was,  and  ought 
to  be,  respected  over  the  whole  world.  This  was  news  to  our 
adventurers,  and  they  were  anxious  to  learn  more  of  the 
chief  and  his  wonderful  relative.  Willing  to  gratify  his 
guests,  he  further  informed  them  that  the  Kaffirs  had  made 
another  attempt  to  reach  the  remote  kraal  in  which  he  now 
dwelt.  They  had  entered  the  karroo  with  a  large  force  well 
prepared  for  crossing  it,  and  would  probably  have  succeeded, 
had  they  not  been  led  astray.  His  brother,  Kalatah,  had  de- 
serted to  the  enemy  for  the  express  purpose  of  becoming 
a  false  guide,  and  under  this  pretence  he  had  succeeded  in 
drawing  them  off  the  scent.  He  had  conducted  them  tar  to 
the  north,  and  into  the  heart  of  the  great  Kalahari  desert. 
Not  one  of  these  befooled  foemen  lived  to  return  to  their  own 
country,  all  having  perished  by  thirst. 

"  But  Kalatah  !  what  of  him  ?  "  eagerly  inquired  the  listen- 
ers. "  How  did  he  escape  the  same  fa*e?" 

"Kalatah  did  not  escape  it,"  coolly  answered  the  chief. 
"  He  perished  with  the  rest.  He  sacrificed  his  own  life  for 
the  sake  of  saving  his  countrymen  !" 

This  act  had  endeared  him  to  the  memory  of  his  people ; 
and  the  hunters,  on  hearing  it,  became  convinced  that  the 
Becbuanas,  whom  they  had  been  taught  to  regard  as  a  soul- 
less, degraded  people,  had  still  soul  enough  to  respect  the 
performance  of  a  noble  action. 

Next  morning  our  travellers  were  made  acquainted  wills 
the  method  by  which  the  water  was  obtained  for  the  daily 
supply  of  the  kraal.  None  was  allowed  to  be  exposed  either 
to  the  sun  or  to  view,  the  well  being  carefully  covered  uj 


192  THE   GIRAFFE  HUNTERS. 

with  a  thick  stratum  of  turf.  The  kraal  had  been  built  neat 
a  spring,  which  had  of  course  decided  the  selection  of  its  site; 
and  over  the  spring  a  new  surface  had  been  given  to  the 
ground,  so  that  the  presence  of  water  underneath  could  not 
be  suspected. 

In  order  to  obtain  it  for  daily  use,  a  hoHow  reed  was  in 
serted  into  a  small,  inconspicuous  aperture,  left  open  for  the 
purpose,  and  covered  by  a  stone  when  the  reed  was  not  in 
use.  The  water  was  drawn  up  by  suction,  —  the  women  per- 
forming the  operation  by  applying  their  lips  to  the  upper  end 
of  the  reed,  filling  the  mouth  with  the  fluid,  and  then  dis- 
charging it  into  the  egg-shells. 

The  water  supplied  to  the  hunters  on  their  first  arrival  had 
been  "  pumped  "  up  in  this  original  fashion  ! 

The  well  was  only  uncovered  and  the  bucket  called  into 
requisition,  upon  rare  and  extraordinary  occasions,  such  as 
that  which  had  arisen  from  the  necessity  of  supplying  the 
horses  and  cattle  of  their  guests. 

Our  travellers  remained  for  two  days  in  the  Kcutoo  vil- 
lage, during  which  they  did  not  suffer  much  from  ennui. 
They  had  sufficient  employment  in  mending  their  travelling 
equipments ;  and  the  delay  gave  their  cattle  a  chance  of  re- 
cruiting their  strength,  sadly  exhausted  by  the  long  toilsome 
journey  just  made. 

The  whites  of  the  party  were  much  interested  in  observing 
the  habits  and  customs  of  the  simple  people  among  whom 
they  had  strayed.  None  of  the  Bechuanas  appeared  to  have 
the  slightest  wish  to  go  away  from  the  place  they  had  chosen 
for  a  permanent  home.  To  them  it  afforded  tranquillity,  and 
that  was  all  that  could  be  said  of  it,  for  it  afforded  little  be- 
sides. That  was  all  they  required.  Not  one  of  them  seemed 
afflicted  with  ordinary  human  desires.  They  had  no  ambi- 
tion, no  curiosity,  no  love  of  wealth,  —  none  of  those  wants 
that  render  wretched  the  li/es  of  civilized  people. 

A  place  less  suited  for  the  abode  of  men  could  scarce  hava 


SCENES  SELDOM  VISITED.  195 

teen  found,  or  even  imagined.  The  soil  was  sterile,  unpro- 
ductive, and  rarely  visited  by  game  worthy  of  being  hunted. 
The  few  roots  and  other  articles  of  food  they  were  enabled  te 
raise  furnished  but  a  precarious  subsistence. 

So  limited  was  their  supply  of  ordinary  utensils,  that  e,ven 
the  most  trifling  article  was  in  their  eyes  valuable,  and  any- 
thing given  them  by  their  guests  was  received  with  a  grati- 
tude scarce  conceivable.  They  had  discovered  the  art  of  liv- 
ing in  peace  and  happiness,  and  were  making  the  most  of  the 
discovery. 

From  what  they  were  told  by  the  villagers,  our  travellers 
could  not  expect  to  get  out  of  the  karroo  in  less  than  two 
days,  and  no  water  could  be  obtained  along  the  route.  But, 
as  their  cattle  were  now  well  rested,  they  were  not  so  appre- 
hensive, and  after  a  friendly  leave-taking  with  the  Bechu- 
anas,  they  once  more  continued  their  journey. 

The  trouble  they  had  given  to  their  simple  hosts  was  re- 
munerated without  much  cost.  A  glass  bottle  that  had  once 
contained  "  Cape  Smoke,"  was  thought  by  the  latter  to  be  of 
greater  value  than  a  gun ;  and,  taking  their  circumstances 
into  account,  they  were  perhaps  not  far  astray  in  their  esti- 
mate. 


CHAPTER    XLIX. 

SCENES     SELDOM     VISITED. 

KNOWING  that  the  longer  they  should  be  in  reaching 
the  next  watering-place  the  weaker  their  cattle  would 
become,  our  travellers  strove  to  perform  more  than  half  the 
distance  in  less  than  half  the  time.  On  their  first  day's  jour- 
ney after  leaving  the  kraal,  they  went  about  twenty-five  miles  j 
but  on  starting  ihe  next  day  they  saw  that  not  more  than 

9  M 


194  THE  GIRAFFE  HUNTERS. 

half  that  distance  was  likely  to  be  accomplished,  and   that 
their  principal  work  would  consist  in  plying  the  jamboks. 

Towards  noon  they  came  upon  a  tract  of  country,  the 
greater  portion  of  which  had  once  been  flooded  with  brackish 
water,  and  was  now  slightly  incrusted  with  salt.  The  re- 
flection of  the  sun's  rays  on  this  incrustation  gave  it  the  ap- 
pearance of  water ;  and,  on  seeing  it,  the  cattle,  horses,  and 
dogs  rushed  forward,  anticipating  a  grand  pleasure  in  quench- 
ing their  thirst.  On  discovering  what  it  was,  the  animals 
gave  out  their  various  expressions  of  disappointment.  The 
horses  neighed,  the  oxen  bellowed,  and  the  dogs  barked  and 
howled.  A  constant  mirage  floated  over  the  plain,  magni- 
fying and  distorting  the  appearance  of  everything  within 
view.  Where  the  saline  incrustations  did  not  cover  the 
ground,  there  grew  a  short,  sour  herbage,  browsed  upon  by 
blesboks,  wilde  beests,  and  several  other  species  of  antelopes. 
These  animals,  as  well  as  some  stunted  trees,  at  times  ap- 
peared suspended  in  the  air,  and  magnified  far  beyond  natu- 
ral size.  High  up  in  the  air  could  be  seen  the  reflection  of 
animals  that  were  many  miles  distant  from  the  place  they  ap- 
peared to  be  occupying.  These  optical  illusions  were  the 
cause  of  much  annoyance  to  the  thirsty  travellers,  —  especially 
to  their  animals,  unable  to  understand  them.  Excited  with 
the  hope  of  quenching  their  thirst,  they  were  with  much  dif- 
ficulty prevented  from  rushing  about  in  pursuit  of  the  phan- 
tom that  was  so  terribly  tantalizing  them. 

The  cattle  had  been  a  long  time  without  salt,  and  had  a 
strong  desire  to  lick  up  the  saline  incrustation,  that  In  some 
places  covered  the  earth  to  an  eighth  of  an  inch  in  thickness. 
This  increased  their  thirst,  and  caused  them  to  hasten  for- 
ward to  the  next  deceptive  show  that  spread  itself  before 
them.  In  place  of  meeting  water,  they  only  found  thai 
which  strengthened  the  desire  for  it.  Our  travellers  seemed 
to  have  reached  a  land  where  phantoms  and  realities 
strangely  commingled, 


SCENES    SELDOM    VISITED.  198 

y  saw  spectral  illusions  of  broad  lakes,  with  trees  mir 
rored  upon  their  placid  surface.  A  sun  of  dazzling  bright/ 
ness  seemed  shining  from  the  bottom  of  an  unfathomed  sea 
and  a  forest  appeared  suspended  in  the  air ! 

But  along  with  these  fair  fancies  there  were  many  un- 
pleasant realities.  For  the  first  two  or  three  hours  after  en 
tering  amid  such  scenes,  they  could  not  help  feeling  interested. 
In  time,  however,  the  interest  died  away  as  their  vision  be- 
came accustomed  to  the  strange  appearances.  One.yet  await- 
ed them,  stranger  and  more  extraordinary  than  any  yet  wit- 
nessed. 

About  three  hours  after  the  sun  had  passed  the  meridian, 
they  arrived  at  a  place  that  resembled  a  small  island  in  the 
midst  of  an  ocean.  Water  was  rolling  down  upon  them  from 
every  direction,  and  had  their  eyes  not  been  so  often  de- 
ceived, they  could  easily  have  imagined  that  the  dry  earth 
upon  which  they  stood  was  about  to  be  instantly  submerged. 
While  contemplating  this  singular  scene,  their  attention  was 
called  to  another  no  less  singular. 

It  was  that  of  a  gigantic  bird  moving  across  the  sky,  not 
m  flight,  but  walking  with  long  strides  !  They  might  have 
been  alarmed  but  for  their  knowledge  of  what  it  was. 

An  ostrich  somewhere  on  the  karroo  was  being  reflected 
hy  the  mirage,  and  magnified  to  ten  times  its  natural  size. 

On  a  former  expedition  our  hunters  had  seen  much  of  the 
singular  phenomena  produced  by  the  mirage.  They  had  wit- 
nessed many,  many  spectacles,  but  the  one  upon  which  they 
were  now  gazing  excited  their  admiration  more  than  any  they 
had  ever  encountered.  The  reflected  ostrich  was  perfect  in 
shape,  and  his  stalk  so  natural  that,  but  for  what  they  knew, 
they  might  have  believed  that  something  as  extraordinary  as 
anything  seen  by  John  the  Revelator  had  descended  to  the 
earth  from  another  world.  Such  a  sight,  appearing  in  the 
sky  that  overhangs  Hampstead  Heath,  would  have  converted 
all  London  to  a  belief  in  the  prophecies  of  the  Reverent 
Doctor  Gumming 


196  THE  GIRAFFE  HUNTERS. 

As  they  stood  gazing  upon  it,  a  cloud  came  rolling  up  tin 
heavens,  carried  along  by  a  breeze  that  had  commenced  blow- 
ing from  the  west.  By  this  the  mirage  was  destroyed,  and 
the  vast  spectral  image  suddenly  disappeared.  The  phantom 
shapes  were  seen  no  more ;  and  soon  after  the  travellers  saw 
before  them  some  real  ones,  that  led  them  to  believe  they 
were  approaching  the  limit  of  the  karroo. 

The  ground  was  higher,  more  uneven,  arid  covered  by  a 
more  luxuriant  vegetation.  Water  would  be  found  at  no 
great  distance.  This  fact  was  deduced  from  the  presence  of 
some  zebras  and  pallahs,  seen  feeding  near,  as  they  knew  that 
neither  of  those  animals  ever  strays  far  from  the  neighbor- 
hood of  a  stream. 

Near  what  may  be  called  the  border  of  the  karroo,  the  hunt- 
ers came  across  what  to  them  was  a  prize  of  some  value. 
It  was  an  ostrich-nest,  containing  seventeen  fresh  eggs,  which 
afforded  the  raw  material  for  an  excellent  dinner. 

This  was  soon  cooked  and  eaten ;  and  our  travellers  con- 
tinued their  march.  But  Swartboy  had  a  passion  either  for 
killing'  ostriches,  or  procuring  their  feathers.  Possibly  the 
penchant  might  have  been  for  both  ;  but,  be  that  as  it  may,  he, 
was  unwilling  to  go  away  from  the  nest,  even  after  the  eggs 
bad  been  extracted  from  it. 

Knowing  that  his  masters  intended  to  encamp  by  the  first 
watering-place  they  should  meet,  he  determined  to  stay  be- 
hind for  Ln  hour  or  two  and  rejoin  the  travelling  party  in  the 
evening ;  and  as  no  one  made  objection  he  did  so. 

His  prejudice  in  favor  of  poisoned  arrows,  and  against  the 
use  of  firearms,  as  weapons  of  offence,  had  been  gradually  re- 
moved ;  and  he  had  for  some  time  past  been  induced  to 
shoulder  a  double-barrelled  gun  capable  of  carrying  either 
bullets  or  shot. 

With  this  gun  the  Bushman  seated  himself  upon  the  edge 
of  the  ostrich's  nest,  and  was  left  in  this  attitude  by  th« 
others  as  they  moved  aw-iy  from  the  spot. 


SCENES  SELDOM  VISITED.  197 

Just  as  the  sun  was  setting  a  dark  grove  of  timber  loomed  up 
belbre  their  eyes ;  and  on  reaching  it  they  discovered  a  stream 
of  water.  The  impatient  oxen  would  not  allow  their  packs 
to  be  taken  off  till  after  they  had  quenched  their  thirst,  aAsi 
which  they  went  vigorously  to  work  upon  the  rich  herbage 
that  grew  upon  the  banks  of  the  stream. 

It  was  full  two  hours  before  Swartboy  made  his  appear- 
ance by  the  camp-fire.  Its  light  illumined  a  set  of  features 
expanded  into  an  expression  that  spoke  of  some  grand  satis- 
faction. He  had  evidently  gained  something  by  remaining 
behind.  Success  had  attended  his  enterprise.  In  his  hands 
were  seen  the  long  white  plumes  of  an  ostrich,  —  the  trophies 
of  his  hunter  skill,  —  that  even  in  Africa  are  not  so  easily 
obtained.  His  story  was  soon  told. 

He  had  lain  flat  along  the  ground  close  by  the  ostrich's 
nest  until  the  birds  had  returned.  They  had  come  back  in 
company,  and  Swartboy  had  secured  them  both  as  a  reward 
for  his  watchful  patience.  He  had  brought  the  plumes  with 
him,  not  as  a  mere  evidence  of  his  triumph,  but  intended  to 
be  taken  on  to  Graaf  Reinet,  and  there  presented  to  hia 
"  Totty." 

The  Bushman  stated  that  he  had  seen  a  large  flock  of  os- 
triches while  waiting  for  the  two  he  had  killed.  He  had  no 
doubt  but  what  they  could  be  found  on  the  following  day  ;  and, 
as  it  was  necessary  that  the  cattle  should  have  a  little  time  to 
rest  and  recover  themselves  after  the  toils  of  the  karroo,  an 
ostrich-hunt  was  at  once  agreed  upon,  and  for  that  evening 
ostriches  became  the  chief  topic  of  conversation  around  tha 
camp-fire. 


193  THE  GIRAFFE  HUNTERS. 

CHAPTER    L. 

A    TALK    ABOUT     OSTRICHES. 

rilHE  Ostrich  (Struthio  Camelus)  is  supposed  to  be  tht 
JL  Renonim,  Jaanah,  and  Joneh,  mentioned  in  the  Bible, 
It  is  the  Thar  Edsjanmel  or  camel-bird  of  the  Persians,  ol 
which  everybody  knows  something  and  of  which  nobody 
knows  all. 

With  the  general  appearance  of  the  bird,  I  presume  that 
my  young  readers  are  already  acquainted,  and  shall  therefore 
say  little  or  nothing  about  it. 

The  stumpy-footed,  two-toed,  long-legged,  kicking  creature 
has  wings  that  are  apparently  more  useful  to  man  than  to 
itself.  In  fact,  the  possession  of  these  apparently  superflu- 
ous appendages  is  generally  the  cause  of  its  being  hunted  by 
man  and  by  him  destroyed. 

It  is  one  of  those  unfortunate  creatures,  persecuted  to  grat- 
ify the  vanity  of  other  perhaps  equally  unfortunate  creatures, 
called  fashionable  ladies.  A  full-grown  ostrich  is  usually 
between  seven  and  eight  feet  in  height,  but  individuals  have 
occasionally  been  met  with  measuring  more  than  ten. 

Its  nest  is  merely  a  hole  in  the  sand,  about  three  feet  in 
diameter,  and  usually  contains  twenty  eggs.  Half  this  num- 
ber may  be  seen  lying  outside  the  nest,  and  elsewhere  scat- 
tered over  the  plain.  These  are  supposed  to  be  intended  as 
food  for  the  young  when  they  have  first  broken  the  shell. 
This  supposition,  however,  is  not  founded  upon  the  observa- 
tion of  any  fact  to  justify  a  belief  in  it. 

Job  (chap,  xxxix.),  speaking  of  the  ostrich,  says,  she  "Leav- 
eth  her  eggs  in  the  earth,  and  warmeth  them  in  the  dust,  and 
fbrgetteth  that  the  foot  may  crush  them,  or  that  the  wild  beast 
may  break  them.  She  is  hardened  against  her  young  ones- 


A  TALK  ABOUT  OSTRICHES.  199 


'A  though  they  were  not  hers:  her  labor  is  in  vain 

fear."     This  account   does  not   altogether  correspond  with 

modern  observation. 

In  the  heat  of  the  day,  when  the  eggs  are  under  the  buni- 
iucr  sun,  the  ostrich  can  well  afford  to  leave  them  for  a  while 
and  go  off  in  quest  of  food.  At  night,  when  it  is  cool  and  the 
eggs  need  protection,  the  bird  is  ever  to  be  found  doing  its 
duty,  and  the  male  ostrich  is  often  seen  in  charge  of  the 
young  brood,  and  assiduously  guarding  them.  At  such  times, 
if  molested,  the  old  birds  have  been  known  to  act  in  the  same 
way  as  the  partridge  or  plover,  by  shamming  lame,  so  as  \f 
mislead  the  intruder. 

From  much  more  now  known  of  the  ostrich,  it  cannot  be 
said  to  be  wanting  in  paternal  or  maternal  instincts  ;  and  the 
idea  of  its  being  so  has  only  originated  in  the  fact  of  theii 
nests  being  so  often  found  deserted  during  the  hot  hours  of 
the  day. 

The  food  of  the  ostrich  generally  consists  of  seeds  and 
leaves  of  various  plants.  Owing  to  the  nature  of  the  dry 
desert  soil  on  which  it  is  obtained,  the  only  species  it  can  pro- 
cure are  of  a  hard,  dry  texture  ;  and  it  is  supposed  to  be  for 
the  purpose  of  assisting  nature  in  their  digestion  that  the  bird 
tfill  swallow  pebbles,  pieces  of  iron,  or  other  mineral  sub- 
stances. Some  have  been  disembowelled,  in  whose  stomachs 
was  found  a  collection  so  varied  as  to  resemble  a  small  curi- 
osity shop  or  geological  museum. 

Stones  have  been  taken  out  of  the  stomacl  of  an  ostrich 
each  weighing  more  than  a  pound  avoirdupois  ! 

When  this  great  bird  is  going  at  full  run,  —  for  of  course 
it  cannot  fly,  —  its  stride  is  full  twelve*  feet  in  length,  and  its 
rate  of  speed  not  less  than  twenty-five  miles  to  the  hour  It 
cannot  be  overtaken  by  a  horseman,  and  its  capture  is  gener- 
ally the  result  of  some  stratagem. 

It  always  feeds  on  the  open  plain,  where  it  can  obtain  an 
unobstructed  view,  and  be  warned  in  good  time  of  th'i  ap- 


200  THE   GIRAFFE  HUNTERS 

proach  of  an  enemy.  It  possesses  a  sharp  vision,  and  fron 
the  manner  its  eyes  are  set  in  its  small,  disproportioned  head, 
held  eight  or  ten  feet  above  the  surface  of  the  ground,  it  can 
take  in  the  whole  circle  of  the  horizon  at  a  glance.  On  this 
account  the  utmost  caution  is  required  in  approaching  it. 

In  one  respect  the  author  of  the  book  of  Job  has  closely 
followed  nature  in  his  description  of  this  bird ;  for  "  God  hath 
deprived  her  of  wisdom,  neither  hath  he  imparted  to  her  un» 
derstanding." 

The  ostrich  is  a  stupid  creature,  and  is  often  captured  by 
taking  advantage  of  its  stupidity.  Nature  seems  to  have 
placed  in  its  little  head  the  belief  that  in  running  to  the  lefc- 
ward  it  will  encounter  some  impassable  barrier,  and  be  over- 
taken by  whatever  pursues  it.  Ostrich-hunters  are  well  ac- 
quainted with  this  peculiarity,  and  on  approaching  a  flock 
they  always  ride  to  the  windward.  This  manoeuvre  is  ob- 
served by  the  birds,  who  believe  that  an  attempt  is  being 
made  to  cut  off  their  retreat  in  the  only  direction  in  which  it 
can  be  successfully  made.  They  immediately  start  on  a 
course  which,  if  continued,  must  cross  that  taken  by  the  hun- 
ters. Owing  to  the  greater  distance  it  has  to  run,  the  latter 
often  get  near  enough  to  bring  the  bird  down  with  a  shot 
Were  the  silly  bird  to  retreat  in  the  opposite  direction,  it 
would  be  perfectly  safe  from  pursuit. 

The  feathers  of  the  ostrich  are  beautifully  adapted  to  the 
warm  climate  of  the  de>ert  country  it  inhabits.  They  allow 
a  free  circulation  of  the  air  around  its  skin,  while  giving  shade 
to  its  body.  The  white  plumes  of  the  male  bring  the  greatest 
price,  and  sometimes  sell  for  £12  the  pound,  Troy  weight,  of 
only  twelve  ounces.  The  black  feathers  seldom  fetch  more 
than  a  fourth  of  the  price. 

Two  species  of  ostrich  are  found  on  the  great  plains  of 
South  America,  and  one  other  in  Australia.  None  of  these 
attain  the  gigantic  proportions  of  the  African,  nor  are  theii 
plumes  at  all  comparable  in  beauty  or  value  to  those  of  th* 
Struthio  Camelus. 


ANOTHER  DELAY.  201 

Ostriches  were  once  a  favorite  article  of  food  \vitlrthe  Ro- 
mans; and  it  is  stated  that  the  brains  of  six  hundred  of  these 
birds  were  consumed  at  one  feast.  The  flesh  is  still  eaten, 
but  only  by  the  native  Africans.  The  bird  possesses  great 
strength,  and  can  run  at  a  rapid  rate  with  a  man  mounted  on 
its  back. 

It  was  undoubtedly  designed  by  its  Creator  for  some  other 
purpose  than  that  of  contributing  to  the  gratification  of  man's 
vanity. 

Ostriches  are  easily  domesticated.  This  is  done  to  some 
extent  by  the  Arabians,  who  breed  and  bring  them  up  for  the 
sake  of  the  feathers,  as  also  to  procure  them  as  an  article  of 
food. 

But  the  more  enlightened  people  of  the  present  day  make 
no  other  effort  to  ascertain  their  utility,  than  to  keep  a  pair 
or  two  of  them  shut  up  in  a  public  garden  for  children  and 
their  nurses  to  gaze  at. 


CHAPTER    LI. 

ANOTHER   DELAY. 

NEXT  morning,  the  hunters  were  early  in  the  saddle, 
and  off  for  the  karroo.  For  some  distance,  they  rode 
along  the  bank  of  the  stream  which  was  fringed  by  a  growth  of 
willow-trees.  This  course  was  takrn  to  get  to  windward  of 
the  ostriches,  in  the  hope  of  having  a  shot  at  them  as  they 
ran  up  the  wind.  Had  their  object  been  to  stalk  any  other 
species  of  animal,  they  would  have  advanced  upon  it  from 
the  leeward. 

Before  they  had  gone  a  great  way  over  the  ka?roo,  five 
huge  bipeds  were  seen  about  a  mUe  away.     They  were  of 


20^  THE   GIRAFFE  HUNTERS 

triches.  They  were  apparently  coming  towards  them  with 
great  speed,  and  'he  four  hunters  extended  their  line  to  cut 
off  an  advance  which  the  stupid  bird  mistakes  for  a  retreat 
They  were  moving  in  long  rapid  strides ;  and,  as  they  drew 
nearer,  the  hunters  saw  that,  to  obtain  a  good  shot,  they  must 
gallop  farther  to  the  north.  The  birds  were  going  in  a 
curved  line  that  would  carry  them  away  from  the  place  where 
the  hunters  expected  to  have  met  them.  To  get  within  sure 
range,  these  saw  that  they  would  have  a  sharp  ride  for  it,  arid 
their  horses  were  instantly  put  to  their  full  speed. 

Though  the  ostriches  appeared  to  be  running  in  a  straight 
line  from  the  p  ace  where  they  had  started,  such  was  not  the 
case.  They  were  curving  around  just  sufficiently  to  avoid 
the  hunters,  and  yet  get  to  the  windward  of  them.  Thei 
pace  being  much  faster  than  that  of  the  horses,  they  sue 
ceeded  in  crossing  the  course  pursued  by  the  latter,  about 
three  hundred  yards  in  advance  of  them. 

Willem  and  Hendrik  hardly  taking  time  to  pull  up,  dis- 
mounted and  fired.  But  not  with  the  desired  result.  The 
ostriches  were  at  too  great  a  distance,  and  ran  on  untouched. 
Knowing  that  a  stern  chase  after  them  would  prove  a  fail- 
ure, the  hunters  came  to  a  stop. 

Several  other  ostriches  were  afterwards  seen ;  but,  as  on 
the  open  karroo,  it  was  found  impossible  to  approach  them ; 
and  our  adventurers  were  compelled  to  return  to  their  camp 
without  taking  back  a  single  feather.  Their  want  of  success 
was  a  source  of  great  gratification  to  Svvartboy.  He  could 
kill  ostriches  afoot,  while  four  white  men,  although  well 
armed  and  mounted  on  fast  horses,  had  failed  to  do  so.  The 
Bushman  could  not  avoid  making  an  exhibition  of  his  con- 
ceit, and  he  proceeded  to  inform  his  masters  that  if  they  were 
very  anxious  to  obtain  ostrich-feathers,  he  could  easily  put 
them  in  the  way.  As  none  of  the  hunters  were  inclined  tc 
put  Swartboy's  abilities  for  ostrich-hunting  to  a  further  test, 
they  acknowledged  their  defeat  and  resumed  the  interrupted 
journey. 


ANOTHER   DELAY.  208 

After  leaving  the  karroo,  the  hunters  entered  into  a  very 
beautiful  and  fertile  country  possessed  by  small  tribes  of 
peaceful  Bechuanas,  who  had  long  been  allowed  to  remain 
undisturbed  by  their  warlike  neighbors,  for  the  reason  that 
they  lived  at  a  great  distance  from  any  hostile  tribe.  It  was 
a  country  Willem  was  reluctant  to  pass  rapidly  through ;  for, 
after  leaving  it  behind,  he  knew  there  would  be  very  little 
hope  of  again  seeing  giraffes. 

Along  the  way,  little  groves  of  the  earned  doom  were  oo 
asionally  seen  ;  but,  for  all  this,  no  camelopards. 

At  a  village,  passed  by  them  on  the  route,  they  were  in- 
ibrmed  that  giraffes  sometimes  visited  the  neighborhood,  and 
that  there  was  no  time  of  the  year,  but  that,  with  a  little 
trouble,  some  of  these  animals  might  be  found  within  a  day's 
distance. 

This  information,  Hendrik,  Arend,  and  Hans  heard  rather 
with  regret :  they  knew  that  it  was  likely  to  cause  another 
impediment  to  their  homeward  journey. 

In  this  they  were  not  deceived.  Willem  stoutly  declared 
that  he  would  proceed  no  further  for  the  present ;  at  the  same 
time,  telling  the  others  that,  if  they  were  impatient  to  reach 
Graaf  Reinet,  they  might  go  on  without  him. 

This,  all  three  would  willingly  have  done,  had  they  dared. 
But  they  knew  that,  on  reaching  home,  they  would  be  unable 
to  give  any  satisfactory  explanation  for  deserting  their  com- 
panion. People  would  inquire  why  they  had  not  remained 
to  assist  the  great  hunter  in  his  praiseworthy  enterprise. 
What  answer  could  they  give  ? 

There  was  both  honor  and  profit  to  be  derived  by  deliver- 
ing two  young  giraffes  to  the  Dutch  consul,  and  they  would 
not  have  been  unwilling  to  share  in  both,  if  the  thing  could 
have  been  conveniently  accomplished.  For  all  that,  they 
would  have  preferred  returning  home  without  further  delay, 
nit  for  the  determination  of  Willem  to  remain. 

The  four  Makololo  were  also  a  little  chafed  at  tho  delay 


204  THE  GIRAFFE  HUNTERS 

They  were  anxious  to  see  something  of  the  Bonders  of  civ 
ilization,  but  their  impatience  was  not  openly  expressed. 
Before  getting  out,  they  had  been  instructed  by  Macora  in  all 
things  to  be  guided  by  Willem;  and  they  had  no  intention  of 
disobeying. 

Congo  was  the  only  one  who  was  wholly  indifferent  to  tho 
future.  His  home  was  -with  Groot  Willem,  and  he  seemed  to 
have  no  more  concern  or  remembrance  for  Graaf  Reinet 
than  his  dog  Spoor'em. 

Choosing  a  convenient  place  for  their  encampment  within 
a  few  miles  of  the  Bechuana  village,  the  youths  resolved  to 
etop  for  a  while,  add  make  a  final  effort  at  capturing  the  ca- 
melopards.  Should  they  succeed  in  finding  these  animals,  yet 
fail  in  taking  any  of  them  alive,  Groot  Willem  promised  that 
he  would  make  no  further  opposition  to  returning  home. 

As  all  knew  that  the  promise  would  be  faithfully  kept, 
they  consented  to  stay  for  a  few  days  without  showing  any 
signs  of  reluctance. 

Crossing  the  country  with  a  general  course  to  the  south- 
west, ran  a  stream,  along  which  was  a  belt  of  timber,  or 
rather  a  series  of  disconnected  copses.  The  trees  were  mostly 
mimosas.  In  every  copse  could  be  seen  some  trees  with  torn 
branches,  and  twigs  cut  off,  an  evidence  that  they  had  bee« 
browsed  upon  by  the  camelopards ;  while  the  spoor  of  thesw 
animals  appeared  in  many  places  along  the  edge  of  the 
stream. 

As  the  damage  done  to  the  mimosas,  and  the  tracks  in  the 
mud,  showed  signs  of  having  been  recently  made,  our  hunters 
came  to  the  conclusion  that  giraffes  could  not  be  fv  off. 

"  Something  whispers  me,"  said  Willem,  "  thnt  TV.-  shall 
succeed  at  last.  I  left  home  with  the  intention  of  never  re- 
turning without  two  young  giraffes ;  and  I  have  not  yet  re- 
linquished the  hope  of  seeing  Graaf  Reinet  again.  We  will 
make  no  more  pits ;  but  let  me  once  more  set  my  eyes  en  a 
giraffe  and,  mark  me,  it  is  mine,  if  I  have  to  run  it  down  and 
rapture  it  with  my  own  hands." 


ANOTHER  DELAY.  205 

«*That  is  not  possible,"  remarked  Hendrik.  "True,  yon 
might  catch  a  wild  elephant ;  but  what  would  you  do  with  it  ? 
or,  rather,  what  would  it  do  with  you  ?  " 

"  That  question  I  shall  take  into  serious  consideration  aftei 
I've  caught  my  giraffe,"  answered  Willem.  "I  can  only  say 
now,  that,  if  I  meet  with  one,  I  'm  not  going  to  part  with  it 
alive,  —  not  if  I  have  to  exchange  my  horse  for  it." 

*  *  *  *  *  *  » 

Three  days  were  passed  in  riding  about  the  country;  and, 
during  that  time,  the  hunters  saw  not  a  single  giraffe.  In 
this  respect,  they  were  more  unfortunate  than  Swartboy  and 
the  Makololo,  who  remained  at  the  camp.  On  the  evening 
of  the  third  day  which  the  hunters  had  spent  in  beating  some 
groves  up  the  river,  Swartboy  reported,  on  their  return,  that 
two  giraffes  had  passed  within  sight  of  the  camp.  He  de- 
Bcribed  them  as  an  aged  couple  that  had,  no  doubt,  been  often 
hunted.  To  these  ancient  inhabitants  of  the  mimosa  forest, 
the  Bushman  ascribed  the  spoor  and  other  signs  of  giraffes 
that  had  been  seen.  He  had  compared  the  tracks  of  the  ani- 
mals that  trotted  past  the  camp,  with  those  on  the  banks  of 
the  stream,  and  he  pronounced  both  to  have  been  made  by 
the  same  feet. 

Swartboy  further  informed  hie  young  masters  that  he  could 
have  captured  the  two  animals  he  had  seen,  but  did  not,  be- 
cause they  were  old,  and  not  worth  the  trouble. 

If  Hendrik,  Arend,  and  Hans  were  inclined  to  place  but 
little  reliance  on  this  boast  of  the  Bushman,  they  gave  to  the 
rest  of  his  story  more  than  a  fair  share  of  credence.  To 
them  it  was  positive  evidence  that  any  longer  stay  in  the 
neighborhood  would  be  simply  a  waste  of  time. 

Willem  saw  that  they  were  once  more  inclined  on  defeating 
his  plans,  but  it  only  strengthened  him  in  the  resolution  to 
continue  a  little  longer  in  the  place. 

Each  of  the  four  had  a  cherished  project  he  was  anxious 
to  see  fulfilled.  "Willem's  wish  was  to  obtain  two  young  jii- 


206  THE  GIRAFFE  HUNTERS. 

raffes;  and  his  three  companions  found  that  there  was  na 
chance  of  his  relinquishing  his  design,  - —  at  least,  not  for 
many  days. 

Two  more  were  passed  upon  the  spot,  and  then  our  young 
adventurers,  who,  although  young  in  years,  were  old  in  friend- 
ship, came  very  near  parting  company.  At  this  crisis,  a 
spectacle  was  presented  to  their  eyes  that  had  the  happy  ef 
feet  of  once  more  uniting  them  for  a  common  purpose. 


CHAPTER    LII. 

A     HOPELESS     CHASE. 

WHILE  the  hunters  were  at  breakfast,  they  were  star- 
tled by  the  dull,  heavy  sound  of  footfalls,  and  the 
yelping  of  wild  dogs.  A  quarter  of  a  mile  to  the  eastward 
they  saw  approaching  them  a  large  drove  of  springboks,  ac- 
companied by  a  band  of  giraffes.  More  than  a  hundred  of 
the  antelopes,  and  between  twenty  and  thirty  camelopards 
were  flying  before  a  few  wilde  honden. 

The  wild  hounds  of  South  Africa  hunt  in  packs,  and  pro- 
ceed upon  a  well-organized  plan.  The  whole  pack  is  never 
engaged  in  running  upon  the  view.  Some  remain  in  reserve, 
and,  guided  by  the  voices  of  those  that  are  running,  frequently 
save  space  by  cutting  off  angles.  This  they  can  do  whenever 
the  chase  is  not  made  in  a  straight  line. 

In  this  manner  they  relieve  each  other,  and  the  pursuit  18 
continued  until  the  game  becomes  exhausted  and  is  easily 
overtaken. 

The  perseverance,  energy,  and  cunning  displayed  !iy  these 
animals  is  something  wonderful. 

dc  not  commence  a  hunt  until  driven  to  it 


A  HOPELESS  CHASfi  207 

tad  then  it  is  often  carried  on  for  many  hours,  their  tenacity 
of  purpose  being  shown  by  their  continuing  the  chase  till 
their  victim  falls  down  before  them. 

They  were  in  full  run  after  the  springboks,  and  one  of  those 
animals  was  sure  to  reward  their  skill  and  labor  by  affording 
them  a  dinner. 

The  giraffes  were  foolish  enough  to  think,  or  act,  as  though 
»he  wildehonden  were  hunting  them;  and  in  place  of  remain- 
ing still  and  permitting  the  dogs  to  pass,  or  turning  to  one 
side,  the  foolish  creatures  ran  on  with  the  springboks.  At 
the  time  they  came  up  with  the  hunters,  they  were  already 
exhibiting  signs  of  distress.  To  Groot  Willem  it  was  a  grat- 
ifying sight.  A  herd  of  giraffes  was  at  hand.  Some  of  them 
were  evidently  young  ones.  Three  of  them  he  observed 
were  apparently  but  a  few  weeks  old.  The  very  things  for 
which  he  had  travelled  so  far  were  now  before  his  eyes,  ap- 
parently coming  to  deliver  themselves  up. 

It  was  not  until  the  springboks  swerved  to  the  right  to 
avoid  the  horsemen,  that  these  little  animals  became  separated 
from  the  giraffes.  The  latter  continued  on  along  the  edgv  of 
the  stream,  while  the  former,  pursued  by  the  wild  dogs,  made 
off  towards  some  hills  to  the  north. 

The  speed  of  the  camelopard  is  not  quite  equal  to  that  of 
a  horse,  and  the  hunters  knew  that  the  desired  objects  could 
be  overtaken  ;  but  what  then  ?  The  giraffes  might  be  shot 
down,  but  how  were  the)  to  be  taken  alive  ? 

There  was  no  time  for  reflection.  The  necessity  of  com- 
mencing the  chase,  and  the  excitement  of  following  it  up,  oc- 
cupied all  the  time  of  the  hunters. 

After  a  sharp  run  of  about  two  miles,  the  camelopards  te- 
gan  to  show  further  signs  of  distress.  Already  exhausted  by 
their  flight  before  the  hounds,  and  now  pursued  by  fresh 
horses,  their  utmost  efforts  did  not  save  them  from  being  over- 
taken ;  after  a  two-mile  chase  our  hunters  were  riding  upon 
their  heels. 


208  THE   GIRAFFE   HUNTERS. 

A  portion  of  the  herd,  becoming  separated  from  the  rest, 
turned  away  from  the  bank  of  the  stream.  There  were  but 
three  who  went  thus,  —  a  male  and  female  followed  by  a 
young  one,  —  a  beautiful  creature.  Groot  Willem  gazed  long- 
ingly upon  it  as  he  galloped  by  its  side,  and  became  nearly 
mad  with  the  desire  to  secure  it.  The  pace  of  the  three  had 
now  been  changed  from  a  gallop  to  a  trot,  in  which  their  feet 
were  lifted  but  a  few  inches  from  the  ground,  and  drawn  for- 
ward in  an  awkward  shambling  manner,  that  proved  them  ex- 
hausted with  their  long  run.  Still,  they  ran  on  at  a  pace  thai 
kept  Willem's  horse  at  a  sharp  canter. 

In  a  short  time  he  had  got  out  of  sight  both  of  the  mail 
herd  and  his  comrades.  Nothing  could  be  seen  of  either 
He  might  have  reflected  that  there  was  some  risk  of  losing 
himself;  but  he  did  not.  All  his  thoughts  were  given  to  the 
capture  of  the  young  giraffe. 

Slower  and  more  slow  became  the  pace  both  of  pursuer 
and  pursued,  the  horse  streaming  with  sweat,  and  nearly 
ready  to  drop  in  his  tracks. 

"Why  should  I  follow  them  farther?"  thought  Willern, 
**  Why  should  I  kill  my  horse  for  the  sake  of  gazing  a  little 
longer  on  a  creature  I  cannot  take  ?  " 

O 

Though  conscious  of  the  folly  he  was  committing,  Willem 
could  not  bring  himself  to  abandon  the  chase. 

By  his  side  trotted  ,ne  young  giraffe,  beautiful  in  color 
graceful  in  form,  and  to  his  mind  priceless  in  value.  Bui 
how  was  It  to  become  his  ?  The  coveted  prize,  although  ap- 
parently bat  a  few  weeks  old,  and  nearly  exhausted  by  ita 
long  race,  was  still  able  to  defy  any  efforts  he  might  moke  ta 
check  its  labored  flight. 

He  was  now  more  than  a  mile  from  the  river,  and  his  horau 
was  tottering  under  him,  nearly  exhausted  by  its  long  exer- 
tions. What  should  he  do  ? 

Stop,  give  his  horse  a  rest,  and  then  return  to  his  compan- 
ions. This  was  the  command  of  common  sense ;  but  he  was 


A   WEARY  WATCH.  20S 

not  guided  by  that.  For  the  time,  he  was  insane  with  ex« 
eitement,  anxiety,  an  I  despair.  He  was  mad,  and  acted  like 
a  madman.  The  hopes  and  aspirations  he  had  been  for 
months  indulging  in  rere  concentrated  into  the  hour;  anr 
in  that  hour  he  could  not  yield  them  up.  He  was  too  mucL 
exasperated  to  reason  calmly  or  clearly.  A  little  extra,  er* 
ertion  on  the  part  of  his  horse  migbt  place  him  in  advanoft  ot 
the  three  giraffes;  and  he  might  drive  them  back  to  the 
river. 

"  "X  cs,"  exclaimed  he,  nearly  frantic  with  the  fear  of  losing 
what  seemed  so  nearly  gained. 

"  If  I  cannot  catch  this  young  giraffe,  I  can  drive  it.  I  '11 
drive  it  to  Graaf  Reinet.  It  shall  not  escape  me !  " 

Plunging  his  spurs  into  the  foam-covered  flanks  of  his 
horse,  he  sprang  forward  in  advance  of  the  three  giraffes  ;  and 
AS  he  expected,  they  came  to  a  halt.  Pulling  up,  he  wheeled 
round  facing  them,  while  the  two  old  giraffes  turned  at  the 
*ame  time  and  made  off  in  the  back  direction. 

As  they  did  so,  one  of  them  came  in  contact  with  the  tot- 
vering  calf,  that  for  a  second  or  so,  seemed  to  become  entan- 
gled between  its  legs  ;  and  at  their  separation,  the  young  one 
staggered  a  pace  or  two  and  fell  heavily  upon  the  enrth. 


CHAPTER    LIII. 

A    WEARY    WATCH. 


himself  out  of  his  saddle,  Willem  seized 
JL    the  fallen  creature,  and  hindered  it  from  rising,  by  keep- 
ing its   head  close  pressed  agair.it   the  ground.     This  was 
easily  done,  for  the  long  slender  Leek  of  the  animal,  without 
much  muscular  strength,  gave  him  a  good  chance  of  holding 


210  THE   GIRAFFE   HUNTERS. 

it  down.     The  weight  of  the  huge  hunter's  body  was 
cient  for  that,  without  any  exertion  of  his  strength. 

Meanwhile  the  old  ones  continued  their  flight,  while  Wil« 
lem's  horse,  relieved  of  his  load,  proceeded  to  refresh  himself 
by  browsing  upon  the  dry  herbage  that  grew  near.  Willem 
had  obtained  what  he  wanted,  a  young  giraffe.  It  was  actu- 
ally in  his  possession.  He  was  holding  it  under  perfect  con- 
trol, and  yet  it  appeared  to  him  that  he  was  as  far  as  ever 
from  the  realization  of  his  hopes !  Now  that  he  had  got  the 
giraffe,  all  that  he  could  do  was  to  keep  it  on  the  spot  where 
it  had  fallen.  The  instant  its  head  might  be  released  from 
his  hold  it  would  spring  to  its  feet  again  and  escape  in  spite 
of  all  his  efforts  to  retain  it. 

He  could  not  allow  it  to  go  thus.  He  had  hoped  too  wildly, 
travelled  too  far,  and  waited  too  long,  for  that.  The  fear  that 
he  would  still  have  to  surrender  his  prize  or  destroy  it,  was  to 
him  a  painful  thought,  and  it  was  only  relieved  by  the  hope 
that  in  time  he  might  be  joined  by  his  companions.  They 
might  discover  the  spool  of  his  horse,  and  come  to  him.  In 
that  case  there  would  be  no  difficulty.  The  giraffe  could 
then  be  secured  with  rheims  and  become  their  travelling  com- 
panion for  the  rest  of  the  journey  to  Graaf  Reinet.  About 
their  coming  there  was  much  uncertainty,  —  at  least,  their 
coming  in  time.  They  would  wait  for  his  return  perhaps, 
until  the  next  morning,  before  starting  out  in  search  of  him. 

Before  their  arrival,  the  young  giraffe  would  kill  itself 
with  the  violent  exertions  it  still  continued  to  make.  It  was 
kicking  and  struggling  as  if  it  wanted  to  leap  out  of  its  skin. 
Such  terrible  throes  could  not  fail  to  injure  it.  Willem  was 
himself  suffering  from  thirst.  A  long  afternoon  was  before 
him.  It  would  be  followed  by  a  long  night,  —  one  in  which 
the  lion,  that  prowling  tyrant  of  the  African  plains,  would  be 
seeking  his  supper. 

Would  the  hunter  be  allowed  to  retain  possession  of  hi? 
prize?  His  steed,  the  faithful  creature  that  had  carried  him 


A   WEARY  WATCH.  211 

through  so  many  perils,  was  wandering  away  from  his  sight 
The  horse,  too,  might  stray  beyond  tl.e  chance  of  being  found 
again.  He  might  be  devoured  by  wild  beasts.  The  horse 
could  still  be  recovered.  Would  it  not  be  better  to  abandon 
the  giraffe  and  endeavor  to  get  back  to  his  companions  ?  By 
remaining  where  he  was,  he  might  lose  all  three,  —  his  horse, 
his  prize,  and  his  own  life.  What  was  best  to  be  done? 
The  young  hunter  was  never  more  perplexed  in  his  life.  He 
was  in  an  agony  of  doubt  and  uncertainty.  Streams  of  per- 
Bpiration  were  pouring  down  his  cheeks,  and  his  throat  felt  as 
if  on  fire.  Slowly  he  saw  the  horse  strolling  away,  until  he 
was  almost  beyond  the  reach  of  his  vision,  and  yet  could 
not  bring  himself  to  a  determination  as  to  what  should  be 
done.  He  had  travelled  fifteen  hundred  miles  to  capture  two 
such  creatures  as  the  one  now  underneath  him.  He  had 
seized  upon  one,  and,  if  his  companions  bad  done  their  duty, 
they  might  have  taken  another.  This  thought  counselled 
him  to  hold  on  to  the  captured  giraffe ;  and  he  saw  the  horse 
disappear  over  a  swell  of  the  plain,  just  as  the  sun  sunk 
40wn  below  the  horizon. 

^or  a  long  time,  the  giraffe  struggled  wildly  to  release  it- 
self. Then  it  remained  quiet  for  a  while,  not  as  if  it  had 
given  up  the  intention  to  escape,  but  as  if  reflecting  on  some 
plan  to  free  itself.  Again  it  would  recommence  its  struggles, 
and  again  rest  awhile,  as  though  gathering  strength  for  a 
fresh  effort.  Gradually  it  grew  resigned  to  its  position,  and 
seemed  to  breath  more  tranquilly,  while  its  exertions  were 
less  frequent  and  more  feeble.  It  had  learnt  that  it  could 
retrain  in  the  presence  of  man  without  meeting  death.  It 
had  become  familiar  with  his  company,  and  conscious  of  its 
own  inability  to  part  from  it,  while  man  opposed  its  efforts. 

Night  came  down  and  found  Willem  still  seated  hy  the  side 
of  the  giraffe,  with  his  arms  around  its  neck.  He  had  the 
satisfaction  of  thinking  that  his  companions  woui  i  now  be 
uneasy  at  his  absence.  He  felt  sure  that  within  a  ew  houri 


212  THE  GIRAFFE  HUNTERS. 

Congo  and  Spoor'em  would  be  upon  his  track,  with  the  othsri 
following ;  and,  when  all  should  arrive,  the  young  giraffe  would 
be  secured.  The  prospect  of  such  a  termination  to  his  ad- 
venture did  much  to  make  him  disregard  the  agony  he  was 
enduring.  He  soon  discovered  he  was  not  to  be  left  alone  in 
his  vigil ;  nor  was  his  right  to  the  prize  to  be  left  undisputed. 
His  first  visitors  were  hyenas  ;  but  their  laughter  —  appar- 
ently put  forth  at  seeing  him  in  his  ludicrous  position  —  did 
not  induce  him  to  abandon  it ;  and  the  fierce  brutes  circled 
around  him,  smiling  and  showing  their  teeth  to  no  purpose. 
They  were  too  cowardly  to  attempt  an  attack ;  and  their 
efforts  to  frighien  him  were  more  amusing  than  otherwise. 

Soon  after  sunset  the  night  became  very  dark,  —  so  dark 
that  although  the  hyenas  approached  within  a  few  paces, 
nothing  could  be  seen  of  them  except  their  shining  eyes.  It 
was  just  such  a  night  as  lions  select  for  going  in  search  of 
prey,  —  so  dark  that  the  king  of  beasts  can  move  about  un- 
seen, and,  while  thus  protected  by  invisibility,  will  pounce 
upon  a  man  with  as  much  confidence  as  he  will  upon  a 
springbok. 

As  Willem  was  trying  to  while  away  the  time  by  hopeful 
thoughts,  the  air  was  shaken  around  him,  by  a  voice  which 
he  knew  to  be  the  roar  of  the  lion.  One  was  abroad  seek- 
ing blood. 

The  clouds  that  had  been  for  some  time  rolling  up  from  the 
southwest  became  blacker  at  the  instant,  and  seemed  sepa- 
rated by  streams  of  fire,  while  the  low  murmurings  of  distant 
thunder  could  be  heard  far  off  in  the  sky.  They  were  signs  that 
could  not  be  mistaken.  A  tropical  storm  was  approaching. 

The  voice  of  the  lion  told  that  he  was  doing  the  same, 
Every  moment  it  could  be  heard,  nearer,  nnd  more  intensely 
terrifying. 

Which  of  them  would  come  first,  —  the  storm  or  the  beast  of 
prey?  It  seemed  a  question  between  them.  Already  heavy 
rain-drops  were  plashing  around  him.  Thirsting  as  he  was, 


A   WEARY  WATCH.        .  213 

this  would  have  been  a  welcome  sound,  but  for  that  other 
tfiat  proceeded  from  the  throat  of  the  lion. 

The  hunter's  familiarity  with  the  habits  of  the  great  cat 
gave  him  a  good  idea  of  how  he  might  expect  the  latter  to 
approach  him.  There  would  be  a  simultaneous  bound  and 
roar,  followed  by  the  mangling  of  a  body  and  the  crunching 
of  bones,  which  he  could  hardly  doubt  would  be  his  own. 

Willem  was  not  often  tortured  with  fear,  though  at  that 
moment  he  was  not  free  from  apprehension.  Still,  he  await- 
ed the  event  with  calmness. 

Most  people,  when  frightened,  feel  an  irresistible  desire  to 
make  a  sudden  departure  from  the  place  where  they  have 
been  seized  with  the  malady ;  but  this  was  not  the  case  with 
Groot  Willem.  He  had  the  sense  to  know  that  by  making  a 
move  he  might  run  into  the  jaws  of  the  very  danger  he  wished 
to  avoid ;  for  the  roar  of  the  lion  gives  no  guide  to  the  direc- 
tion the  animal  may  be  in.  Besides,  he  was  not  yet  so  badly 
scared  as  to  think  of  abandoning  the  prize  he  had  taken  such 
trouble  to  retain. 

The  rain  now  came  down,  and  for  some  time  continued  to 
fall  in  torrents.  Brief  periods  of  darkness  were  followed  by 
gleams  of  electric  light,  dazzling  in  its  brilliancy. 

In  a  few  minutes  the  fiercest  of  the  storm  appeared  to  be 
over,  and  then,  as  a  wind-up  to  it,  there  came  a  long  con« 
tinued  blaze  of  lightning,  more  brilliant  than  ever,  and  a 
peal  of  thunder  louder  than  any  that  had  preceded  it. 

By  that  flash  Willem  was  nearly  blinded.  The  electric 
Block  seemed  to  strike  every  nerve  in  his  body,  and,  had  he 
been  standing  erect,  he  certainly  would  have  fallen  to  the 
ground.  The  instant  after,  so  intensely  black  was  all  around 
that  he  might  well  have  thought  for  a  moment  or  two  that 
the  flash  had  destroyed  his  power  of  vision  ;  but  there  was 
another  thought  on  his  mind  more  terrible  than  this. 

When  the  heavens  and  earth  were  illumed  by  that  flash, 
he  had  obtained  a  momentary  glimpse  cf  an  object  that  drov« 


214  THE  GIRAFFE  HUNTERS. 

from  his  mind  every  thought  but  that  of  immediate  death 
There  was  a  lion  within  ten  feet  of  him,  just  crouching  for  a 
spring !  Willem  would  have  rushed  out  of  the  way,  and, 
abandoning  the  giraffe,  have  fled  far  from  the  spot.  This  waa 
his  first  instinct,  but  unfortunately  he  was  unable  to  yield  to 
it.  Prostrated,  body  and  soul,  by  the  electric  fluid,  that  had 
struck  the  earth  within  a  few  feet  of  him,  for  a  time  he  was 
unable  to  stir. 

The  first  distinct  thought  that  came  into  his  mind  was  as- 
tonishment at  finding  the  minute  after  that  the  claws  of  the 
lion  were  not  buried  in  his  flesh  !  The  blow  that  had  stunned 
him  was  not  from  the  paw  of  the  lion,  but  the  lightning.  It 
bad  saved  his  life,  as  the  king  of  beasts,  scorched  and  terrified 
by  the  shock,  had  retreated  on  the  same  instant. 

The  storm  soon  passed  over,  and  a  small  patch  of  clear  sky 
appeared  opening  up  on  the  western  horizon.  It  was  soon 
after  occupied  by  the  disk  of  a  silvery  moon,  under  whose 
soft  light  Willem  continued  his  vigil,  without  further  moles- 
tation from  either  lion  or  hyenas. 

The  giraffe  was  still  alive  and  lying  quietly  upon  the 
ground ;  but,  from  its  long  and  labored  respiration,  Willem 
began  to  fear  that  it  might  die  before  he  would  have  thf 
chance  to  release  it  from  tLe  irksome  attit  ide  in  which  h« 
felt  bound  to  retain  it. 


CHANCE  BEirER  THAtf  SKILL.  21 

CHAPTER    LIV. 

CHANCE    BETTER    THAN    SKILL. 

TUIE  camelopards  followed  by  Hans,  Hendrik,  and  Arend 
had  continued  up  the  bank  of  the  stream ;  and,  being 
the  main  body  of  the  herd,  were  pursued  without  the  hunters 
having  noticed  the  defection  of  Willem. 

With  such  noble  game  in  view,  and  in  hot  pursuit  of  it, 
these  three  youths  were  as  much  excited  as  Groot  Willem 
himself.  Full  of  ardor  they  pressed  on.  Their  horses  were 
spurred  to  such  a  speed  as  soon  brought  them  close  upon  the 
heels  of  the  flying  game. 

It  was  only  then  that  Willem  was  observed  to  have  parted 
from  them.  He  was  seen  half  a  mile  off,  and  fast  increasing 
the  distance.  He  was  heading  northward. 

This  discovery  scarce  caused  them  a  thought.  Each  was 
too  much  interested  in  his  own  chase  to  think  of  the  others. 

They  soon  closed  in  upon  the  giraffes,  that  had  been  driven 
into  a  sharp  bend  of  the  river. 

The  hunted  animals,  on  perceiving  the  obstruction,  turned 
back,  but  found  their  retreat  cut  off.  The  pursuers  were 
coming  on  behind  them. 

Arend,  who  was  to  the  right  of  the  others,  was  just  in  time 
to  prevent  the  giraffes  from  escaping  with  dry  hoofs,  by  riding 
rapidly  in  advance  of  his  companions. 

The  herd  was  again  headed  towards  the  river. 

In  forcing  them  round,  Arend  was  placed  within  a  few 
yards  of  the  largest.  The  instinctive  desire  to  bring  down 
such  a  grand  creature  could  not  be  resisted,  and,  without 
bringing  his  horse  to  a  stand,  he  placed  the  barrel  of  his  rifle 
on  a  line  with  the  camelopard's  head  and  fired.  Skill  01 
chance  favored  him,  and  the  giraffe  dropped  to  the  shot. 


216  THE  GIRAFFE  HUNTERS. 

Though  a  gigantic  creature,  standing  sixteen  feet  in  height, 
the  one  small  bullet,  scarce  bigger  than  a  pea,  was  all  that  was 
necessary  to  bring  its  towering  form  to  the  earth.  It  had  been 
hit  on  the  side  of  the  head,  just  behind  the  eye ;  and,  as  it  re- 
ceived the  shot,  it  raised  its  fore  feet  from  the  ground,  spun 
around  as  on  a  pivot,  and  then  fell  heavily  on  its  side.  As 
though  desirous  of  putting  a  period  to  its  sufferings  as  soon 
as  possible,  as  soon  as  it  was  down  it  commenced  beating  the 
ground  violently  with  its  shattered  head. 

The  remaining  giraffes  were  driven  on  toward  the  stream, 
where,  seeing  no  other  way  of  avoiding  the  enemy  that  pur- 
sued them,  they  plunged  into  the  water. 

The  stream  was  neither  broad  nor  deep,  yet  was  it  one 
that  could  not  be  conveniently  crossed  at  that  particular  spot. 
The  bank  on  both  sides  rose  several  feet  above  the  water ; 
and,  from  the  way  in  which  the  animals  were  wading  across,  it 
was  evident  they  were  going  upon  a  soft  bottom.  Not  until 
several  of  them  had  reached  the  opposite  shore  and  made  an 
ineffectual  attempt  to  get  out  of  the  channel,  did  our  hunters 
have  any  hope  of  capturing  one  of  the  young  giraffes.  Hith- 
erto they  had  not  thought  of  being  able  to  take  them  alive. 
They  had  entered  upon  the  chase  solely  for  its  excitement, 
and  for  the  destroying  of  animal  life ;  but  on  seeing  the  camel- 
opards  struggling  in  the  stream,  they  became  animated  with 
the  same  hope  that  was  inspiring  Groot  Willem  about  the 
same  time,  but  on  a  far  distant  part  of  the  plain. 

"  They  can't  get  up  the  bank,"  shouted  Hendrik,  "  and 
there  are  two  young  ones  among  them.  Let  us  try  to  get 
hold  of  them." 

To  carry  out  Hendrik's  proposal,  but  little  time  was  lost  in 
Arranging  a  plan.  It  was  instantly  decided  that  they  should 
separate,  and  one  try  to  reach  the  other  side  of  the  stream. 

This  task  was  assigned  Hendrik.  Riding  beyond  the  bend 
of  the  river,  he  reached  a  place  where  the  bank  was  shelving 
and,  dashing  in,  he  soon  gained  the  opposite  shore. 


CHANCE  BETTER  THAN  SKILL.  217 

A  part  of  the  equipment  of  each  horse  ridden  by  the  hunt- 
ers was  a  long  rheim  made  of  buffalo  hide,  and  used  for  the 
purpose  of  tethering  their  animals  when  upon  the  grass.  At 
one  end  of  the  rheim  Hendrik  had  a  loop,  such  as  is  used  in 
the  lazos  of  Spanish  America.  This  was  the  means  he  in- 
tended to  make  use  of  for  capturing  the  young  giraffes. 

On  riding  opposite  to  them  he  found  them  still  in  the  water. 
Wearied  by  their  late  run,  they  were  standing  quietly,  appar- 
ently too  much  exhausted  to  raise  their  feet  out  of  the  soft 
ooze  in  which  they  were  sinking  deeper  and  deeper.  Two 
or  three  of  the  stronger  ones  alone  continued  their  struggle 
to  gain  the  shore,  though  not  one  of  the  drove  seemed  to 
think  of  making  escape  by  moving  up  or  down  the  stream. 
They  were  deterred  from  this  by  the  presence  of  Hans  and 
Arend,  who  had  placed  themselves  on  projecting  points  of  the 
bank,  above  and  below.  The  appearance  of  Hendrik  directly 
in  front  of  them  caused  a  change  in  their  attitude.  Led  by 
a  large  male,  they  commenced  plunging  about  as  if  deter- 
mined to  make  a  break  up  stream.  But  Arend,  who  was  in 
that  quarter,  had  only  a  few  paces  to  go  before  again  appear- 
ing to  be  directly  ahead  of  them,  and  this  brought  them  a 
second  time  to  a  stand.  After  a  short  pause  and  a  good  deal 
of  violent  plunging,  they  now  turned  down  stream,  in  hopes 
of  escaping  that  way.  So  sharp  was  the  bend  of  the  river, 
that  Hans,  who  guarded  there,  was  able  to  show  himself,  as 
if  right  in  front  of  them,  and  by  loud  shouts  he  once  more 
brought  them  to  bay.  As  a  further  encouragement  to  the 
hunters  to  continue  the  attempt  at  capturing  the  young 
giraffes,  they  noticed  that  these  made  but  slight  efforts  to 
escape.  The  mud  at  the  bottom  was  too  tough  for  the 
strength  of  their  slender  limbs.  In  the  narrow  stream  they 
were  unable  to  get  out  of  reach  of  the  rheims,  which  all 
three  of  the  hunters  had  now  detached  from  their  saddles, 
and  were  looking  out  for  an  opportunity  to  use. 

In  their  efforts  to  avoid  their  enemies,  the  frightened  cam- 
10 


218  THE   GIRAFFE   HUNTERS. 

elopards  now  rushed  to  and  frc,  wearily  dragging  their  feel 
from  the  mud,  until  they  were  hardly  able  to  move.  Hen* 
drik,  who  was  nearest,  after  two  or  three  ineffectual  trials,  at 
length  succeeded  in  throwing  his  snare  over  the  head  of  one 
of  the  young  ones.  As  soon  as  he  had  done  so,  he  leaped 
out  of  his  saddle,  and  made  fast  the  other  end  of  his  rheim 
to  a  tree.  There  was  no  chance  for  the  giraffe  to  break 
away  after  that.  However  strong  it  might  be  in  the  body, 
its  long  slender  neck  was  too  feeble  to  aid  it  in  a  violent  ef- 
fort ;  and  it  soon  submitted  to  its  confinement. 

"  Try  and  catch  the  other,"  exclaimed  Hendrik  to  his  com- 
panions, pointing  to  the  second  of  the  young  giraffes.  "  Make 
haste,  and  you  will  have  it.  See !  it 's  stuck  in  the  mud, 
Quick  with  your  rheim,  Hans,  quick  ! " 

In  a  second  or  two,  Hans,  obeying  the  call,  succeeded  in 
throwing  his  snare,  and  the  second  of  the  young  giraffes  be- 
came a  captive. 

As  this  was  all  that  was  wanted,  the  rest  of  the  herd  re- 
ceived no  further  attention,  —  the  hunters  being  wholly  occu- 
pied with  the  two  they  had  taken. 

Left  free,  the  crowd  of  camelopards  once  more  made  a 
break  to  get  off  down  stream.  In  their  struggles  to  escape, 
one  of  the  young  —  that  captured  by  Hendrik  —  was  borne 
down  and  trampled  under  the  water. 

It  was  not  carried  off.  The  rope  still  retained  it ;  but,  al- 
though it  remained  in  the  hands  of  its  captors,  it  was  only  in 
the  shape  of  a  carcass.  It  was  partly  drowned  by  its  head 
being  carried  under  water,  and  partly  choked  by  the  noose 
having  tightened  around  its  neck. 

As  soon  as  the  herd  had  gone  off,  the  three  hunters  turned 
their  attention  to  the  captive  that  was  still  alive.  It  was  at 
first  fairly  secured,  so  as  to  prevent  the  noose  from  slipping, 
and  then  carefully  led  out  of  the  stream. 

For  some  time  it  struggled  to  get  free,  but,  as  if  convinced 
that  its  efforts  would  be  idle,  it  soon  desisted. 


A  REVERSE  OF    FORTUNE.  219 

Exhausted  with  the  long  race,  as  well  as  by  its  subsequent 
exertions  in  the  water,  it  was  the  more  easily  subdued. 

Our  three  hunters  were  in  ecstasies.  They  had  now  ob- 
tained one  young  giraffe,  and  there  was  a  possibility  of  their 
yet  procuring  another 

The  feat  of  capturing  these  creatures,  that  had  baffled  so 
many  hunters,  was  proved  not  to  be  impossible.  After  all, 
Groot  Willem  had  not  been  like  a  child  crying  for  the  moon. 
He  had  hoped  for  nothing  more  than  might  be  accomplished. 

The  welfare  of  their  captive  was  now  their  greatest  care ; 
and,  to  give  it  an  opportunity  of  recovering  from  its  fright,  as 
also  to  get  it  a  little  better  acquainted  with  its  new  compan- 
ions, they  resolved  to  allow  it  an  hour's  rest  before  returning 
to  the  camp. 

The  young  giraffe  was  too  much  exhausted  to  make  any 
further  effort  at  freeing  itself. 

With  the  mild  and  gentle  character  of  the  camel,  and  noth- 
ing of  the  leopard  in  its  nature,  the  giraffe  soon  becomes  r«v 
signed  to  captivity. 


CHAPTER    LV. 

A    REVERSE    OP    FORTUNE. 

HAVING  given  their  captive  the  desired  rest,  during 
which  it  had  displayed  its  good  sense  by  remaining 
most  of  the  time  in  quiet,  the  hunters  prepared  to  drive  it  to 
their  camp. 

Mounted  on  their  horses,  Arend  and  Hans  each  took  the 
end  of  a  rheim,  which  was  fastened  midway  to  its  neck. 
They  intended  to  ride  a  little  in  advance  of  the  captive, 
keeping  also  some  distance  apart  from  each  other.  Thi* 


220  THE  GIRAFFE  HUNTERS. 

would  hindei  it  from  turning  either  to  the  right  or  left. 
Hendrik  was  to  come  on  behind  and  urge  the  creature  fo*^ 
ward,  should  it  show  a  disposition  to  try  the  strength  of  its 
neck  by  hanging  back  upon  the  rheims. 

This  plan  worked  extremely  well.  The  young  captive 
was  compelled  to  follow  the  two  horsemen  in  an  undeiiating 
line  ;  and  every  attempt  made  to  remain  stationary  or  go 
backwards  was  rewarded  bj  a  blow  from  Hendrik's  jambok, 
Then  the  strain  on  the  ropes  would  instantly  be  relieved  by 
the  animal  springing  forward 

In  this  manner  the  creature  was  conducted  along  without 
the  slightest  trouble ;  and  near  the  middle  of  the  afternoon, 
they  reached  the  place  from  whence  they  had  started  out  on 
the  hunt. 

On  the  ground  they  discovered  their  pack-saddles,  cooking 
utensils,  and  other  impedimenta,  but  nothing  was  seen  of 
Congo,  Swartboy,  the  four  Makololo,  or  the  cattle  !  All  were 
away  !  Moreover,  they  had  hopes  of  meeting  Groot  Willem 
on  their  return,  and  were  anticipating  great  pleasure  from  the 
encounter.  They  knew  how  rejoiced  he  would  be  at  their 
success.  But  where  were  the  camp  followers  ?  Where  were 
Swartboy  and  Congo? 

There  was  a  mystery  in  their  absence  that  none  of  the 
three  hunters  could  solve. 

Why  had  the  property  been  left  exposed  by  those  placed 
in  charge  of  it  ?  Could  the  Makololo  have  robbed  them  of 
their  cattle?  Had  Congo  and  Swartboy  proved  traitors? 
This  was  very  improbable.  .  But  why  were  they  not  there  ? 

For  some  time  our  adventurers  could  do  nothing  but  wait, 
in  the  hope  that  time  would  explain  all,  and  bring  the  ab- 
sentees back. 

Not  an  ox,  horse,  or  dog  was  to  be  seen.  The  bundles  of 
i^ory,  enveloped  in  grass  matting,  were  lying  where  they 
had  been  left  in  the  morning.  If  a  robbery  had  been  com 
mitted,  why  was  this  valuable  property  left  untouched? 


A   REVERSE  OF   FORTUNE.  221 

As  nj  cue  could  make  answer,  the  solution  had  to  be  left 
tc  time. 

Evening  came  on,  and  the  three  hunters  were  still  dis- 
tracted by  conflicting  hopes,  fears,  and  doubts.  The  pro- 
longed absence  of  Willem  now  began  to  cause  them  a  serious 
apprehension.  It  was  time  something  should  be  done  to- 
wards finding  him ;  but  what  were  they  to  do  ?  Where 
should  they  seek  ?  They  knew  not ;  still,  they  should  go 
somewhere. 

As  night  approached,  leaving  Hans  to  take  care  of  the 
young  giraffe,  Arend  and  Hendrik  started  off  in  the  direc- 
tion in  which  Willem  had  last  been  seen. 

The  twilight  was  fast  disappearing  before  they  had  pro- 
ceeded a  mile  from  the  camp,  but  under  its  dim  light  they 
perceived  Congo  and  Swartboy  coming  towards  them.  They 
were  only  accompanied  by  the  dogs. 

The  two  hunters  hastened  forward,  and  soon  came  up  with 
them.  Hendrik  commenced  hastily  questioning  the  Bushman, 
while  Arend  did  the  same  to  the  Kaffir,  in  the  endeavor  to 
get  some  information  of  what  had  so  much  mystified  them. 

The  questions  "  Where  is  Willem  ?  "  "  Where  are  the  cat- 
tle?" "Why  did  you  leave  the  camp?"  "Where  are  the 
Makololo  ?  "  were  asked  in  rapid  succession,  and  to  all  they 
received  but  one  answer,  —  the  word  "  Yaas." 

"  Will  you  not  tell  me,  you  yellow  demon  ?  "  shouted  Hen- 
drik, impatient  at  not  getting  the  answer  he  wished. 

"Yaas,  baas  Hendrik,"  answered  Swartboy;  "what  you 
want  to  know  first  ?  " 

"Where  is  Willem?" 

This  was  a  question  that,  ic  the  Bushman's  way  of  thinking, 
required  some  consideration  before  he  could  venture  on  a 
reply ;  but  while  ha  was  hesitating,  Congo  answered,  "  We 
don't  know." 

u  Ha,  ha !  Congo  is  a  fool/'  exclaimed  Swartboy.  "  We 
saw  baas  Willem  going  away  this  morning  with  the  ress  of 
you,  after  the  tootlas." 


1*2,2  THE  GIRAFFE  HUNTERS. 

It  was  nut  until  the  youths  were  driven  nearly  wild  with 
impatience  that  they  succeeded  in  learning  what  they  wished. 
Willem  had  not  returned,  and  the  two  Africans  knew  les? 
about  the  cause  of  his  absence  than  they  did  themselves. 
During  the  day,  the  cattle,  in  feeding,  had  strayed  to  some 
distance  over  the  plain.  The  four  Makololo  had  gone  aftei 
them,  and  had  not  returned.  Swartboy  and  Congo  admitted 
that  they  had  slept  awhile  in  the  afternoon,  and  only  on  awak- 
ing had  discovered  that  the  cattle  and  Makololo  were  miss- 
ing. They  had  then  started  out  in  search  of  both.  They 
had  found  the  ambassadors  of  Macora  in  great  trouble.  A 
party  of  Bechuanas  had  chanced  upon  them,  and  taken  from 
them  the  whole  of  the  cattle ! 

The  Makololo  were  in  great  distress  about  the  affair,  and, 
fearing  they  would  be  blamed  for  the  loss  of  the  cattle,  were 
afraid  to  return  to  the  camp  of  the  hunters.  They  were  then 
halted  about  two  miles  down  the  river,  and  were  talking  of 
going  back  to  their  home,  quite  certain  that  the  white  hunters 
would  have  nothing  more  to  do  with  them. 

The  folly  of  having  left  their  property  unprotected,  when 
in  the  neighborhood  of  African  tribes  whose  honesty  could 
not  be  relied  on,  now,  for  the  first  time,  occurred  to  our  ad 
venturers. 

The  Bechuanas,  who  will  steal  from  each  other,  or  from  the 
people  of  any  nation,  in  all  probability  would  not  have  taken 
the  cattle,  had  one  of  the  whites  been  present  to  claim  owner- 
ship in  them. 

The  Bechuana  robbers  had  found  them  in  the  possession 
of  only  four  strange  men,  Africans,  who  belonged  far  north, 
and  had  no  right  to  be  within  Bechuana  territory.  The  op- 
portunity was  too  good  to  be  lost,  and,  so  tempted,  they  had 
driven  the  animals  away. 

There  could  be  no  help  for  what  had  happened,  —  at  al) 
events,  not  for  the  present  To  discover  the  whereabouts  of 
Willem  was  the  care  that  was  most  pressing,  and  they  once 
more  proceeded  in  search  of  him. 


A  REVERSE   OF  FORTUNE.  222 

As  the  nigh*  had  now  come  on  they  could  have  done 
nothing  of  themselves,  but  the  presence  of  Congo,  accom 
pamed  by  his  hound  Spoor'em,  inspired  them  with  fresh  hope, 
and  they  proceeded  onward. 

After  a  time  it  became  so  dark  that  Arend  proposed  a  halt 
until  morning.  To  this  Hendrik  objected,  Congo  taking  sidei 
with  him. 

"  Do  you  remember  the  night  you  were  under  the  boabab- 
tree,  dodging  the  borele  ?  "  asked  Hendrik. 

"  Say  no  more,"  answered  Arend.  "  If  you  wish  it  I  am 
willing  to  go  on." 

Swartboy  was  sent  back  to  the  camp  to  join  Hans,  while 
the  Kaffir  and  Spoor'em  led  the  way.  Under  the  direction 
of  Hendrik  they  soon  came  to  the  place  where  Willem  had 
been  last  seen.  There  were  no  signs  of  him  anywhere. 

The  joy  with  which  they  had  returned  to  their  camp  had 
now  departed.  Something  unusual  had  happened  to  their 
companion,  —  something  disastrous.  Their  cattle  and  pack- 
horses  were  lost,  driven  away  they  knew  not  whither,  by  a 
tribe  that  might  be  able  to  retain  them,  even  should  they  be 
found. 

Under  these  circumstances  what  cared  they  any  longer  foi 
the  captured  giraffe. 

Such  were  the  reveries  of  Hendrik  and  Arend  as  they  fol> 
lowed  their  Kaffir  guide  through  the  gloom  of  the  night. 


224  THE  GIRAFFE  HUNTERS. 

CHAPTER    LVI. 

7HE     SEARCH     FOR     WILLEM. 

TO  all  appearance,  Congo  had  some  secret  method  of 
communicating  to  the  dog  Spoor'em  what  was  required 
of  him.  The  animal  ran  to  the  right  and  left,  keeping  a  little 
in  the  advance,  and  with  its  muzzle  close  down  to  the  surface, 
as  if  searching  for  a  spoor.  Most  of  the  time  it  was  out  of 
sight,  hidden  by  the  darkness,  but  every  now  and  then  it 
would  flit  like  a  shadow  across  their  track,  and  they  could 
hear  an  occasional  sniff  as  it  lifted  the  scent  from  the  ground. 

They  had  not  proceeded  more  than  half  a  mile  in  this  man- 
ner when  Spoor'em  expressed  a  more  decided  opinion  of 
something  that  interested  him,  by  giving  utterance  to  a  short, 
sharp  bark. 

"  He  's  found  the  spoor,"  exclaimed  Congo,  hastening  fo» 
ward      "  I  told  um  do  that,  and  I  knowed  he  would." 

They  were  all  soon  up  with  the  dog,  which  kept  moving 
forward  at  a  slow  trot,  occasionally  lowering  its  snout  to  the 
grass,  as  though  to  make  sure  against  going  astray.  Unlike 
most  other  hounds,  Spoor'em  would  follow  a  track  without 
rushing  forward  on  the  scent,  and  leaving  the  hunters  be- 
hind. 

Arend  and  Hendrik  knew  this,  though  still  uncertain  about 
being  on  the  traces  of  Groot  Willem. 

The  night  was  so  dark  they  could  not  distinguish  foot- 
marks, and  they  had  not  the  slightest  evidence  of  their  own 
for  believing  that  they  were  on  the  tracks  of  Willem's  horse. 

**  How  do  you  know  that  we  are  going  right,  Cong?"  asked 
Hendrik. 

"  We  follow  Spoor'em  ;  he  know  it,"  answered  the  Kaf 
fir.  "  He  find  anything  that  go  over  the  grass." 


THE  SEARCH  FOR  WILLEM.  225 

*  But  can  you  be  sure  that  he  is  following  the  spoor  of 
Willem's  horse  ?  * 

"  Yaas,  Master  Hendrik,  very  sure  of  it.  Spoor'em  is  no 
fool.  He  knows  well  what  we  want." 

With  blind  confidence  in  the  sagacity  both  &f  the  Kaffir 
and  his  dog,  the  two  hunters  rode  on  at  a  gentle  trot,  taking 
more  than  an  hour  to  travel  the  same  distance  that  Willem 
had  gone  over  in  a  few  minutes. 

There  was  a  prospect  that  the  trail  they  were  following 
might  conduct  them  back  to  the  camp,  and  that  there  would 
be  found  the  man  they  were  in  search  of.  Willem  would  be 
certain  not  to  return  over  the  same  ground  where  he  had 
pursued  the  giraffes,  and  they  might  be  spending  the  night 
upon  his  tracks,  while  he  was  waiting  for  them  at  the  camp. 

This  thought  suggested  a  return. 

Another  consideration  might  have  counselled  them  to  it. 
A  thunder-storm  was  threatening,  and  the  difficulties  of  their 
search  would  be  greatly  increased. 

But  all  inclinations  to  go  back  were  subdued  by  the  reflec- 
tion that  possibly  Willem  might  be  in  danger,  and  in  need  of 
their  assistance,  and  with  this  thought  they  determined  to 
go  on. 

The  dog  was  now  urged  forward  at  a  greater  speed.  The 
storm  was  rapidly  approaching;  and  they  knew  that,  after  the 
ground  had  been  saturated  by  a  fall  of  rain,  the  scent  would 
be  less  easily  taken  up,  and  their  tracking  might  be  brought 
to  an  end. 

The  elements  soon  after  opened  upon  them,  but  still  they 
kept  oil  in  the  midst  of  the  pelting  rain,  consoling  themselves 
for  what  was  disagreeable,  by  the  reflection  that  they  were 
performing  their  duty  to  their  lost  friend. 

It  was  not  until  the  thunder-shower  had  passed  over,  that 

Spoor'em  began  to  show  some  doubt  as  to  the  course  he  was 

pursuing.     The  heavy  rain  had  not  only  destroyed  the  scent 

but  the  traces  of  the  footmarks,  and  the  dog  was  no  longer 

10*  o 


226  THE  GIRAFFE  HUNTERS. 

able  to  make  them  out.  For  the  last  half  hour,  they  had 
been  moving  through  an  atmosphere  dark  as  Erebus  itself. 
They  had  been  unable  to  see  each  other,  except  when  the 
universe  seemed  illumed  by  the  flashes  of  lightning. 

The  night  had  now  become  clear.  The  moon  had  made 
her  appearance  in  the  western  sky ;  and  the  search  might  have 
been  continued  with  less  difficulty  than  before,  but  for  the 
obliteration  of  the  spoor.  The  dog  seemed  bewildered,  and 
ran  about  in  short  broken  circles,  as  though  quite  frantic  at 
the  thought  of  having  lost  the  use  of  the  most  important  of 
his  senses. 

"  We  shall  have  to  return  at  last,"  said  Hendrik,  despair- 
ingly. "  We  can  do  nothing  more  to-night." 

They  were  about  to  act  according  to  this  advice,  when  the 
loud  roar  of  a  lion  was  heard  some  half  mile  off,  and  in  the 
direction  from  which  they  had  just  ridden.  In  going  back 
that  way  they  might  encounter  the  fierce  creature. 

"  I  have  kept  the  lock  of  my  rifle  as  dry  as  possible,"  said 
Arend,  "  but  it  may  not  be  safe  to  trust  it.  I  think  I  shall 
reload." 

Drawing  the  rifle  out  of  the  piece  of  leopard  skin  with 
which  the  lock  had  been  covered,  Arend  pointed  the  muzzle 
upwards  and  pulled  trigger.  The  gun  went  off. 

As  the  report  fainted  away  in  the  distance,  the  far-off 
sound  of  a  human  voice  could  be  heard  as  if  shouted  back 
in  answer  to  the  shot.  What  they  heard  was  the  word 
"Hilloo." 

They  hastened  in  the  direction  from  whence  the  sound 
seemed  to  proceed.  Even  the  dog  appeared  suddenly  relieved 
from  its  perplexity,  and  led  the  way.  In  less  than  ten  min- 
utes they  were  standing  around  Willem,  delighted  at  finding 
him  in  safety,  and  in  the  possession  of  a  live  giraffe. 

"  How  long  have  you  been  here  ?  "  asked  Hendrik,  aftel 
the  first  moments  of  their  joyful  greeting  had  passed. 

"  Ever  since  noon,"  was  Willem's  reply. 


THE  SEARCH   FOR  WILLEM.  227 

"  And  he  w  much  longer  would  you  have  stayed,  had  w  e  no! 
found  you  ?" 

"Until  either  this  giraffe  or  I  should  have  died,"  answered 
Willem.  "  I  should  not  have  abandoned  it  before." 

"  But  supposing  you  had  died  first,  how  would  it  have  been 
then?"  asked  Arend. 

"  No  doubt,"  replied  Willem,  "  something  would  very  soon 
have  taken  me  away.  But  why  don't  you  take  my  place 
here,  one  of  you  ?  I  must  stretch  my  legs,  or  I  shall  never 
be  able  to  stand  upright  again." 

Hendrik  placed  his  hands  on  the  head  of  the  giraffe,  and 
Willem  with  some  difficulty  arose,  and,  after  walking  around 
ihe  prostrate  animal,  declared  that  he  had  never  been  happy 
antil  that  moment. 

It  was  decided  that  they  should  not  attempt  to  stir  from 
me  place  until  morning ;  and  the  rest  of  the  night,  with  the 
Exception  of  an  hour  or  two  devoted  to  sleep,  was  passed 
in  asking  questions  and  giving  explanations.  Willem  was  a 
little  woful  about  the  loss  of  his  riding-horse,  and  also  on 
learning  of  the  robbery  of  the  cattle;  but  these  misfortunes 
could  not  entirely  counteract  the  joy  he  felt  at  having  taken 
the  young  giraffe. 

"  This  creature  is  quite  tame  now,"  said  he  ;  "  and  if  I 
cannot  find  my  horse  again,  I  shall  ride  it  to  Graaf  Reinet. 
Before  I  do  that,  however,  I  shall  use  it  in  catching  another. 
[  must  and  shall  have  two,  and  we  can  easily  find  another 
chance.  You  and  Hans  ought  to  be  ashamed  of  yourselves. 
The  three  of  you  have  not  done  so  well  as  I.  You  have 
Allowed  two  or  more  young  giraffes  to  escape,  while  I,  single- 
banded,  captured  all  the  voung  that  were  in  the  herd  I  fol- 
lowed." 

Arend  and  Hendrik  glanced  significantly  at  one  another 
while  Congo  stared  at  both  of  them.  A  shake  of  the  head 
given  by  Hendrik  was  understood  by  the  two  who  were  in 
the  secret,  for  Congo  had  been  told  of  the  captu  e  of  the 


228  THE   GIRAFFE  HUNTERS 

second  giraffe,  and  of  course  not  a  word  waa  said  to  Willen 
of  that  affair.  His  companions  preferred  giving  him  a  sur 
prise. 


CHAPTER    LVII. 

AN   ENCOUNTER    BETWEEN    OLD    ACQUAINTANCES. 

WHEN  morning  dawned,  the  first  thought  of  the  hunt- 
ers was  to  contrive  some  plan  for  getting  the  young 
giraffe  to  the  camp. 

Willem  expressed  surprise  at  his  companions  having  come 
out  without  their  rheims.  The  reason  given  by  Hendrik  for 
their  having  done  so  was  that  they  did  not  think  they  would 
require  them ;  besides,  they  had  left  the  camp  in  a  hurry. 

They  did  not  anticipate  much  difficulty  in  taking  back  the 
giraffe.  It  appeared  so  weak  and  submissive  that  their  only 
fear  was  of  its  not  being  able  to  make  the  journey. 

For  all  that,  without  ropes  or  lines  to  lead  it,  there  might 
be  difficulty  enough.  It  might  take  a  notion  to  resist,  or  get 
clear  out  of  their  clutches. 

"  I  must  have  a  line  of  some  kind,"  said  Willem,  "  even 
if  I  have  to  cut  a  thong  from  the  hide  of  one  of  your  horses. 
I  have  been  standing,  or  rather  sitting,  sentry  over  this 
creature  too  long,  and  have  travelled  too  far  for  the  sake  of 
finding  it,  to  allow  any  chance  of  its  escaping  now.  It  is 
but  half  what  we  want ;  and  if  any  of  you  had  been  worthy 
the  name  of  hunter,  you  would  have  taken  the  other  half." 

A  few  hundred  yards  from  the  spot  grew  a  copse  of  young 
trees,  —  slender  saplings  they  were,  forming  a  miniature 
forest,  such  as  one  would  like  to  see  when  in  search  of  a  fish- 
ing-rod. 

Going  to  this  grove,  Willem  selected  out  of  it  two  long 
poles,  each  having  a  fork  at  the  end. 


AN  ENCOUNTER  BETWEEN  OLD  ACQUAINTANCES.     228 

One  of  these  was  placed  on  each  side  of  the  captive  gi« 
ruffe,  iu  such  a  manner  that  the  forked  ends  embraced  its 
neck,  and  when  so  tied,  by  twisting  the  tw:gs  together,  formed 
a  sort  of  neck  halter. 

By  this  means  the  creature  could  be  led  along,  one  going 
on  each  side  of  it. 

Arend  grasped  the  end  of  one  of  the  poles  and  Hendrik 
the  other. 

So  long  had  the  young  camelopard  been  kept  in  a  pros- 
trate position,  that  it  was  with  some  difficulty  it  managed  to 
get  to  its  feet ;  and,  after  doing  so,  its  efforts  to  escape  were 
feeble,  and  easily  defeated. 

At  each  attempt  to  turn  to  one  side,  its  head  was  instantly 
hauled  to  the  other,  and  it  soon  discovered  that  it  was  no 
less  a  captive  on  its  feet  than  when  fast  confined  in  the 
recumbent  attitude. 

Finding  its  struggles  ineffectual,  it  soon  discontinued  them, 
and  resigned  itself  to  the  will  of  its  captors. 

Mounting  their  horses,  Arend  and  Hendrik  held  the  pole8 
by  which  the  giraffe  was  to  be  guided,  while  Willem  and 
Congo  walked  on  behind.  In  this  manner  the  captive  was 
conducted  towards  the  camp. 

More  than  once  during  their  journey  Willem  reiterated 
the  reproach  already  made  to  his  companions.  If  they  had 
only  shown  as  much  energy  and  determination  as  he  had 
done,  they  might  now  have  been  ready  to  take  the  road  for 
Graaf  Reinet,  with  a  triumphant  prospect  before  them. 

"  I  would  have  followed  this  giraffe,"  said  he,  "  until  my 
horse  dropped  dead,  and  then  I  would  have  followed  it  OP 
foot  until  it  became  mine.  I  had  determined  not  to  be  de» 
t'eated  and  survive  the  defeat.  Ah !  had  any  of  you  three 
shown  a  particle  of  the  same  resolution,  we  might  have 
abandoned  our  cattle  with  pleasure,  and  started  pn  a  straight 
line  for  home  by  daybreak  to-morrow  morning, 

Arond  and  Hendrik  allowed  the  elated  hunter  to  continm 


230  THE   GIRAFl'E   HUNTERS. 

his  reproaches  uninterrupted.  They  were  quite  satisfied 
with  their  own  conduct;  and  each  had  the  delicacy  to  re- 
frain from  telling  Willem,  that,  without  their  assistance,  his 
opture  of  the  young  giraffe  would  only  have  resulted  in  the 
misfortune  of  losing  his  horse,  and  suffering  many  other  in- 
conveniences. 

They  knew  that  Willem,  when  free  from  the  intoxication 
caused  by  the  partial  fulfilment  of  a  long-cherished  design, 
would  not  claim  any  greater  share  in  the  credit  of  the  expe- 
dition than  he  was  really  entitled  to.  Moreover,  his  joy  at 
having  captured  the  giraffe  was  somewhat  damped  by  the 
fear  that  his  horse  had  gone  off  for  good. 

He  was  confident  that,  should  he  again  get  possession  of 
him,  another  giraffe  could  be  taken.  With  the  herd  that  had 
been  hunted,  he  had  seen  two  other  young  ones.  They 
might  be  found  a  second  time ;  but  there  would  be  a  diffi- 
culty in  running  them  down,  unless  he  was  once  more  on  the 
back  of  his  tried  steed. 

By  noon  the  camp  was  reached ;  when  about  the  first  thing 
that  came  under  the  eyes  of  Groot  Willem  was  a  young  gi- 
raffe standing  tied  to  a  tree  !  Beside  it  was  his  own  horse ! 

The  horse  had  been  brought  back  by  the  Makololo,  who 
found  him  straying  over  the  plain  as  they  were  themselves  re- 
turning to  the  camp.  The  presence  both  of  the  horse  and 
the  Makololo  was  at  once  explained.  Their  original  inten- 
tion to  visit  the  country  of  the  white  men  had  been  aban- 
doned by  them  on  account  of  the  loss  of  their  cattle.  With- 
out these,  they  had  no  means  of  making  the  long  journey 
that  still  lay  before  them.  There  seemed  nothing  for  them 
but  to  go  back  to  their  home  to  Macora.  But  they  were  un- 
willing to  set  off  without  taking  leave  of  their  late  travelling- 
companions  ;  and,  as  they  were  at  the  same  time  afraid  of 
being  blamed  for  the  loss  of  the  white  hunters'  cattle,  as  weli 
as  their  own,  they  passed  the  night  in  great  distress,  uncer- 
tain as  to  what  they  should  do.  Just  as  morning  dawned, 


AN  ENCOUNTER  BETWEEN  OLD  ACQUAINTANCES.    231 

they  descried  Willem's  horse  grazing  close  to  the  spot  where 
they  were  encamped.  They  had  last  seen  the  great  hunter 
on  this  horse's  back,  going  in  pursuit  of  the  giraffes  ;  and  they 
were  anxious  to  learn  why  the  animal  was  now  separated 
from  its  rider.  They  knew  that  it  was  greatly  prized  by  its 
owner,  and  they  believed  that,  by  taking  it  back  to  him,  they 
would  be  forgiven  for  their  neglect. 

In  this,  they  were  not  mistaken.  About  the  other  animal 
—  the  young  giraffe  that  stood  tied  to  a  tree  —  Groot  Wil 
lem  neither  asked  nor  received  any  explanation.  He  held 
his  tongue  about  that.  He  had  been  over  thirty  hours  with- 
out tasting  food,  and  now  without  uttering  another  word,  he 
act  to  work  upon  a  dinner  that  Swartboy  had  cooked  for  him, 
and,  after  showing  that  his  discomfiture  had  not  robbed  him 
of  his  appetite,  he  stretched  himself  along  the  grass  and  fell 
into  a  sound  sleep. 

The  hunters  had  now  but  one  more  task  to  perform  before 
taking  the  direct  route  towards  Graaf  Reinet.  They  must 
make  an  effort  to  recover  the  horses  and  cattle  of  which  they 
had  been  despoiled.  The  sooner  this  work  should  be  com- 
menced, the  better  the  prospect  of  success ;  but  Groot  Wil- 
lem,  on  being  awakened  and  consulted,  declared  that  he  would 
do  nothing  but  sleep  for  the  next  twelve  hours ;  and,  saying 
this,  he  once  more  sank  into  a  snoring  slumber.  As  the 
others  could  take  no  important  step  without  him,  they  were 
compelled  to  leave  the  matter  over,  till  such  time  as  the  great 
hunter  should  awake,  which  was  not  before  breakfast- '.me  of 
the  following  day. 


232  THE   GIRAFFE  HUNTERS, 

CHAPTER    LVIII. 

THE     LOST     ARE     FOUND. 

AFTER  breakfast  had  been  eaten,  it  was  proposed  if 
start  off  in  search  of  the  stolen  property ;  and  Groot 
Willcm,  not  without  reluctance,  was  prevailed  upon  to  accom- 
pany the  others.  He  was  loath  to  part  even  for  a  few  hours 
from  the  captives  he  prized  so  highly.  His  wildest  dreams 
had  been  realized.  Two  young  giraffes  had  been  taken  and 
were  gradually  getting  tamed.  He  could  caress  them.  They 
could  be  conducted  with  but  little  trouble  to  the  colony  of 
Graaf  Reinet,  —  thence  delivered  to  the  Dutch  consul,  and 
both  money  and  fame  would  be  the  reward. 

Since  returning  to  the  camp  and  seeing  the  second  giraffe, 
his  companions  had  heard  no  more  boasting  about  his  own 
prowess,  nor  reproaches  for  their  negligence.  But  now  came 
the  question  of  the  ivory  and  other  articles  still  lying  in  the 
camp.  With  such  a  large  quantity  of  valuable  property  to 
transport  to  the  settlements,  the  pack-horses  and  cattle  were 
worth  making  an  effort  to  recover ;  so,  leaving  Hans  with 
Swartboy  and  two  of  the  Makololo  to  guard  the  camp,  the 
others  started  off  with  the  intention  to  seek  and,  if  possible, 
find  them. 

Believing  that  the  tribe  of  Bechuanas  that  had  taken  them 
would  be  found  living  somewhere  near  a  stream  of  vater, 
they  resolved  to  first  proceed  down  the  river  on  which  they 
had  their  camp;  and  in  this  direction  they  set  off. 

For  the  first  five  miles  nothing  could  be  seen  of  the  spoor  of 
either  horses  or  cattle  But  the  ground  was  hard  and  dry,  and, 
sven  if  cattle  had  been  driven  over  it,  it  would  have  been 
impossible  to  take  up  their  spoor.  It  had  rained  heavily,  and 
that  would  do  something  to  obliterate  any  tracks  that  might 


THE  LOST  ARE  FOUND.  233 

have  been  made  Soon  they  came  to  a  place  where  the  river 
bank  was  low  and  marshy,  and  this  they  examined  with  care. 
They  saw  the  hoofmarks  of  many  animals  that  had  quenched 
their  thirst  at  the  stream,  all  plainly  impressed  upon  the 
soft  earth.  To  their  joy  they  perceived  amongst  them  the 
tracks  of  horses  and  cattle,  and  easily  recognized  them  an 
those  of  the  animals  they  had  lost.  Beyond  doubt  they  had 
been  driven  over  the  river  at  that  point.  Pleased  at  such  a 
good  beginning,  they  continued  on,  more  hopefully.  They 
were  now  sure  that  they  had  come  in  the  right  direction. 
The  spoor  still  led  down  the  banks  of  the  stream.  Three  or 
four  miles  farther  on,  they  came  within  sight  of  a  kraal,  con- 
taining about  forty  huts.  As  they  drew  near,  several  men 
ran  forward  to  meet  them,  and  instantly  demanded  their 
business. 

Swartboy  informed  them  that  they  were  looking  after  some 
stolen  horses  and  cattle. 

A  tall,  naked  man,  carrying  a  huge  parasol  of  ostrich 
feathers,  acted  as  spokesman  for  the  villagers.  In  reply  to 
Swartboy,  he  stated  that  he  knew  what  cattle  were  ;  that  he 
had  often  seen  such  animals,  but  not  lately.  He  had  never  seen 
any  horses  and  knew  not  what  sort  of  animals  they  were.  As 
it  chanced,  the  rain  that  had  fallen  upon  the  preceding  night 
had  so  softened  the  ground  that  all  footmarks  made  since  could 
be  distinguished  without  the  slightest  difficulty.  It  was  evi- 
dent the  man  with  the  parasol  had  not  thought  of  this ;  for 
our  adventurers  at  once  saw  that  he  was  telling  them  a  story. 
They  had  proofs  that  he  was  by  the  sight  of  several  horse 
tracks  with  which  the  ground  was  indented  around  the  spot 
where  they  had  halted.  They  were  so  fresh  as  to  show  that 
iiorses  must  have  been  there  but  an  hour  ago  ;  and  it  was  not 
likely  they  could  have  been  on  that  grcund  without  being 
seen  by  the  villagers  and  their  chief. 

Without  saying  another  word  to  the  natives,  onr  party  pro 
on  to  the  kraal.  As  they  drev  near,  the  first  thing 


234  THE  GIRAFFE  HUNTERS. 

that  iixed  their  attention  was  the  skin  of  an  ox  freshly  takes 
from  the  carcass,  and  hanging  upon  one  of  the  huts.  Swart- 
boy,  who  was  an  acute  .observer,  at  once  pronounced  the  hide 
to  have  belonged  to  one  of  the  oxen  he  had  lately  assisted  in 
driving ;  and  the  two  Makololo  were  of  the  same  opinion. 
They  pointed  out  to  the  white  hunters  the  marks  of  their 
own  pack-saddle.  None  of  the  villagers  who  stood  around 
could  give  any  explanation  of  the  presence  of  the  hide. 
(None  of  them  had  ever  seen  it  before ;  and  the  features  of 
all  were  painfully  distorted  into  expressions  of  astonishment 
when  it  was  shown  them. 

Passing  out  from  the  kraa  the  white  hunters  rode  off  over 
a  plain  that  stretched  northward.  They  did  so  because  they 
saw  something  there  that  looked  like  a  herd  ;  and  they  con- 
jectured it  might  turn  out  to  belong  to  themselves.  They 
were  not  astray.  The  herd  consisted  entirely  of  their  own 
stolen  animals.  They  were  guarded  only  by  some  women 
and  children,  who  fled  wildly  screaming  at  the  approach  of 
the  white  party. 

Riding  up  to  the  cattle,  Groot  Willem  and  Hendrik  gal- 
loped on  after  the  frightened  women,  who,  by  the  efforts  they 
were  making  to  escape,  plainly  showed  that  they  expected 
nothing  short  of  being  killed  if  overtaken. 

Too  glad  at  recovering  their  property,  the  hunters  had  not 
the  slightest  desire  to  molest  the  helpless  women,  and  yet, 
without  intending  it,  they  caused  the  death  of  one. 

As  they  galloped  after  the  affrighted  crowd,  one  of  the  wo- 
men was  seen  to  lag  a  little  behind,  and  then  fall  suddenly  to 
the  earth.  The  two  horsemen  pulled  up,  and  then  turned  in 
the  direction  of  the  woman  who  had  fallen.  On  getting  near, 
they  noticed  that  dim,  glassy  appearance  of  the  eyes,  that  de- 
notes death. 

Hendrik  dismounted,  and  placed  his  hand  over  her  heart 
It  had  ceased  to  beat.  There  was  no  respiration.  The  wo- 
man was  dead  :  she  had  been  frightened  to  death  ! 


THE  LOST   ARK  FOUND,  285 

By  her  side  was  a  child  not  more  than  a  few  months  old. 
And  yet  it  gazed  upon  Hendrik  with  eyes  flashing  defiance, 
Its  animal  instinct  had  not  been  subdued  by  the  fear  of  man, 
and  its  whole  appearance  gave  evidence  of  the  truth  of  an  as- 
sertion often  made,  that  an  African  child,  like  a  lion's  cub,  is 
born  with  its  mental  faculties  wonderfully  developed. 

By  this  time  the  other  women  had  gone  far  out  of  reach, 
and  none  of  them  could  be  recalled.  Hendrik  was  not  in- 
clined to  leave  the  child  by  the  side  of  its  dead  mother.  Un- 
decided what  to  do,  he  appealed  to  Willem,  who,  by  this,  had 
come  up. 

"  We  have  frightened  the  soul  out  of  this  woman,"  said  he, 
as  the  great  hunter  drew  near.  "  She  has  left  a  child  behind 
her.  What  shall  we  do  with  it  ?  It  won't  do  to  leave  the 
poor  thing  here." 

"  This  is  unfortunate,  certainly,"  said  Willem  ;  as  he  gazed 
at  the  dead  body.  "  The  blacks  will  think  that  we  killed 
the  woman,  and  will  ever  after  have  an  opinion  of  white 
men  they  should  not  have.  We  must  take  the  child  to  the 
kraal,  and  give  it  up  to  them.  We  can  tell  them  that  the 
woman  died  of  her  own  folly,  which  is  only  the  truth.  Hand 
the  piccaninny  to  me." 

As  Hendrik  attempted  to  obey  this  request,  the  child  by 
loud  screams  protested  against  being  taken  away  from  its 
mother.  Its  resistance  was  not  alone  confined  to  cries.  Like 
a  young  tiger,  it  scratched  and  bit  at  the  hands  that  held  it ; 
thus  exhibiting  a  strange  contrast  to  the  conduct  of  its  adult 
kindred,  the  Bechuanas,  who  have  an  instinctive  fear  of  white 
men  as  well  as  a  distaste  for  hostilities  in  any  way. 

Holding  the  young  black  under  one  arm,  Willem  galloped 
after  the  cattle,  that,  with  the  aid  of  the  others,  in  less  than  an 
hour,  were  driven  up  to  the  kraal.  The  only  one  missing 
was  the  ox  whose  hide  had  been  seen  upon  the  hut.  The 
child  was  delivered  over  to  the  chief.  Svvartboy  explained 
to  him  the  circumstances  under  which  it  had  been  found ;  and 


236  THE  GIRAFFE  HUNTERS. 

at  Willem's  request  advised  the  Bechuanas  never  again  tc 
molest  the  property  of  other  people.  To  the  surprise  of  our 
adventurers,  not  only  the  chief  but  several  of  his  elders  loudly 
declared  that  they  knew  nothing  whatever  of  the  cattle,  or 
the  women  found  in  charge  of  them ;  but,  while  they  were 
thus  talking,  the  two  Makololo  pointed  out  the  men  who  were 
loudest  in  declaring  their  ignorance,  a?  the  very  ones  who 
had  driven  the  animals  away  ! 

To  escape  from  the  discordant  clamoi  of  their  tongues,  the 
hunters  turned  hastily  away,  taking  their  cattle  along  with 
them. 

Hendrik  and  Arend  felt  some  inclination  to  punish  the 
blacks  for  their  treachery,  as  well  as  the  loss  of  time  and  the 
trouble  they  had  occasioned.  This,  however,  was  forbidden 
by  the  great-hearted  Willem,  who  could  no  more  blame  the 
natives  for  what  they  had  done  than  the  bird  that  picks  up  a 
worm  upon  its  path. 

"  These  poor  creatures,"  said  he,  "  know  no  better.  They 
have  never  been  taught  the  precepts  of  religion  ;  and  to  them 
right  and  wrong  are  almost  the  same  thing.  Leave  them  to 
learn  a  lesson  from  GUI  mercy." 


A  LION  HUNT.  237 

CHAPTER    LIX. 

A   LION   HUNT. 

ONCE  mor*  our  adventurers  turned  their  faces  houis- 
waH. 

Contrary  to  their  expectations,  the  young  camelojaards 
caused  them  but  little  trouble.  A  single  rheim  attached  to 
the  neck  of  each  was  sufficient  to  lead  them  along. 

The  manner  in  which  both  had  been  captured,  had  taught 
them  in  their  first  lesson,  that  man's  will  was  superior  to  their 
own ;  and  they  were  thenceforth  either  too  cunning  or  too 
silly  to  resist  it. 

Before  driving  them  far  along  the  road,  there  would  have 
been  little  danger  of  their  straying,  even  if  left  free  to  do  so. 
Like  tame  elephants,  they  knew  neither  their  own  strength 
nor  swiftness,  and  soon  became  as  easily  managed  as  any  of 
the  horses  or  horned  cattle. 

For  several  days  no  incident  worthy  of  notice  occurred,  nor 
did  our  adventurers  much  desire  that  any  should.  They  had 
obtained  all  they  required  ;  and  even  Groot  Willem,  before  so 
enthusiastically  fond  of  hunting,  would  not  have  turned  asido 
to  kill  the  finest  koodoo  that  ever  trod  the  plains  of  Africa, 
unless  its  flesh  had  been  absolutely  wanted  for  food. 

After  a  journey  of  two  more  weeks,  Swartboy  found  him 
self  in  a  land  inhabited  by  many  of  his  countrymen,  —  the 
Bushmen.     It  was  a  land  he  had  long  been  looking  forward 
to  visit,  and  with  pleasant  anticipations,  —  not  from  any  sunny 
memory  of  youthful  joys,  but  merely  from  that  prejudice  in 
favor  of  native  land,  natural  to  all  mankind.     He  had  ever 
represented  to  his  young  masters  that  the  Bushmen  were  a 
race  of  noble  warriors  and  hunters,  —  that  they  were  kind,  hos- 
pitable, intelligent,  and  in  every  respect  superior  to  the  coun 
trymen  of  his  rival  Congo. 


238  THE  GIRAFFE  HUNTERS. 

They  were  now  in  a  country  inhabited  by  several  wander* 
ing  tribes  of  these  people,  and  where  opportunities  might  no4. 
be  wanting  to  test  the  truth  of  Swartboy's  assertions. 

One  soon  presented  itself.  Early  one  afternoon  they  ai> 
rived  at  a  settlement  of  Bushmen,  —  a  kraal  of  their  kind, 
containing  abent  fifty  families.  On  learning  that  they  would 
have  a  long  distance  to  travel,  before  finding  a  place  to  eL- 
camp,  our  adventurers  resolved  to  stay  by  the  Bushmen's 
village  for  the  night. 

The  first  exhibition  given  of  the  hospitality  Swartboy  had 
boasted  of  was  by  the  whole  tribe  begging  for  tobacco,  spirits, 
clothing,  and  everything  else  the  travellers  chanced  to  pos- 
sess ;  while  the  only  consideration  they  could  give  in  return 
was  the  permission  to  draw  water  from  a  pool  in  the  neigh- 
borhood of  their  kraal. 

During  the  night  a  young  heifer,  belonging  to  the  headman 
of  the  village,  was  carried  off  by  a  lion  ;  and  in  the  morning 
two  of  the  natives  were  ordered  to  follow  the  beast  and  de- 
stroy it.  The  hunters  had  often  heard  of  the  manner  in 
which  the  Bushmen  kill  lions ;  and,  anxious  to  see  the  feat 
performed,  they  obtained  permission  to  accompany  the  two 
men  on  their  expedition. 

The  only  implements  carried  by  the  Bushmen  for  the  de- 
struction of  the  king  of  beasts  were  a  buffalo  robe,  a  small 
bow,  and  some  poisoned  arrows,  with  which  each  was  pro- 
vided. 

The  lion  was  traced  to  a  grove  of  trees,  about  a  mile  and 
a  half  from  the  kraal.  To  this  place  our  adventurers  pro* 
cceded.  curious  to  see  a  lion  die  under  the  effects  of  a  wound 
given  by  a  tiny  arrow,  as  also  to  learn  how  the  Bushmen 
would  approach  such  a  dangerous  creature  near  enough  to 
nse  sueL  a  weapon. 

Gorged  with  its  repast,  there  was  no  difficulty  in  getting 
near  the  lion.  As  the  Bushmen  anticipated,  the  fierce  brute 
was  enjoying  a  sound  slumber. 


A  LION   HUNT.  239 

Silently  the  two  drew  near  —  so  near  as  almost  to  touch 
the  sleeping  monster. 

The  spectators,  who  had  stopped  at  some  distance  off,  dis* 
mounted  from  their  horses,  and,  with  rifles  ready  for  instant 
use,  at  a  few  yards  behind  the  Bushmen,  followed  the  latter, 
whose  courage  they  could  not  help  admiring. 

Only  one  of  the  Bushmen  drew  his  bow.  The  other  holding 
his  buffalo  robe  spread  out  upon  both  hands,  went  nearer  to 
the  lion  than  the  one  who  was  to  inflict  the  mortal  wound. 

There  was  a  moment  of  intense  interest.  In  one  second 
the  lion  could  have  tossed  the  bodies  of  the  two  little  men, 
crushed  and  mangled,  to  the  earth. 

In  another  moment  the  tiny  arrow  was  seen  sticking  in 
ihe  monster's  huge  side  between  two  of  the  ribs.  Just  as 
the  fierce  brute  was  springing  to  his  feet  with  a  loud  growl, 
— just  as  he  had  caught  a  glimpse  of  the  human  face,  —  the 
buffalo  skin  was  flung  over  its  head. 

He  ran  backwards,  turned  hastily  around,  and  disengaged 
himself  from  the  robe ;  and  then,  astonished  at  the  incompre 
hensible  encounter,  fled  without  casting  another  glance  be- 
hind! 

So  far  as  destroying  him  was  concerned,  the  task  of  the 
Bushmen  was  accomplished.  The  poisoned  arrow  had  en- 
tered the  animal's  flesh,  and  they  knew  he  was  as  sure  to  die 
as  if  a  cannon-ball  had  carried  off  his  head. 

But  the  Bushmen  had  still  something  to  do.  They  must 
carry  back  to  their  chief  the  paws  of  the  lion,  as  proof  that 
they  had  accomplished  the  errand  on  which  they  had  been 
despatched.  They  must  follow  the  lion  until  he  fell ;  and, 
curious  to  witness  the  result,  our  adventurers  followed  them. 
Slowly  at  first,  and  with  an  apparent  show  of  unconcern, 
the  lion  had  moved  away,  though  gradually  increasing  his 
speed. 

The  arrow  could  not  have  done  much  more  than  penetrate 
his  thick  hide,  and,  fearing  that  he  might  not  die,  Willem  ex 


240  THE   GIRAFFE  HUNTERS. 

pressed  some  regret  that  he  had  not  given  the  brute  a  bulle1 
from  his  roer. 

"  I  am  very  glad  you  did  not,"  exclaimed  Hans,  on  hear- 
ing Willem's  remark.  "  You  would  have  spoilt  all  our  in 
terest  in  the  pursuit.  I  want  to  see  the  effect  of  theii 
poisoned  arrow,  and  learn  with  my  own  eyes  if  a  lion  can 
be  so  easily  killed." 

The  wounded  animal  retreated  forsabout  a  mile,  then  stop- 
ped and  commenced  roaring  loudly.  Something  was  evi- 
dently amiss  with  him,  as  he  was  seen  turning  as  upon  a 
pivot,  and  otherwise  acting  in  a  very  eccentric  manner. 

The  poison  was  beginning  to  do  its  work,  and  each  mo 
ment  the  agony  of  the  animal  seemed  to  be  on  the  increase 
He  laid  himself  down  and  rolled  over  and  over ;  he  then 
reared  himself  upon  his  hind  legs,  all  the  while  roaring  like 
mad.  Once  he  appeared  to  stand  upon  his  head.  After  a 
time  he  attacked  a  tree  growing  near,  and,  tearing  the  bark 
both  with  claws  and  teeth,  left  the  branches  stained  with  his 
blood.  He  seemed  as  if  he  wished  to  rend  the  whole  world ! 

Never  had  our  adventurers,  in  all  their  hunting  experience, 
been  witnesses  to  such  terrific  death-struggles. 

The  sufferings  of  the  great  beast  were  frightful  to  behold, 
and  awakened  within  the  spectators  a  feeling  of  pity.  They 
would  have  released  it  from  its  misery  by  a  shot,  had  they 
not  been  desirous  to  learn  all  they  could  of  the  effects  of  the 
poison. 

From  the  time  the  lion  ceased  to  retreat,  till  the  moment 
when  he  ceased  to  live,  about  fifteen  minutes  elapsed.  Dur- 
ing that  time  the  spectators  saw  a  greater  variety  of  acrobatic 
feats  than  they  had  ever  witnessed  in  one  scene  before.  At 
soon  as  the  creature  was  declared  dead,  the  Bushmen  3ut  oflf 
its  paws  and  carried  them  back  to  the  kraal. 


A  SUDDEN   REVERSE   OF  FORTUNE.  24 1 

\ 

CHAPTER    LX. 

A  SUDDEN  REVERSE  OF  FORTUNE. 

ON  the  third  morning  after  leaving  the  Bushmen's  kraal, 
our  adventurers  were  awakened  by  the  loud  cries  of  a 
troop  of  black  monkeys  that  appeared  in  a  neighboring  grove. 
Something  was  giving  them  trouble.     This  could  be  told  by 
the  cries,  which  were  evidently  those  of  distress. 

As  breakfast  was  being  prepared,  and  the  cattle  laden  for  a 
start,  Willem  and  Hendrik  strolled  towards  the  grove  from 
whence  the  cries  came.  They  were  now  more  frightful  than 
ever,  and  translated  from  the  monkey  language  seemed  to  say 
"Murder!" 

In  a  tree  where  there  were  between  fifteen  and  twenty  of 
those  quadrumana,  each  about  the  size  of  an  ordinary  cat, 
was  seen  a  young  leopard,  trying  to  capture  a  black  monkey 
for  his  breakfast.  To  avoid  this  enemy,  the  apes  had  crawled 
out  on  the  small  slender  branches,  where  the  leopard  dared 
not  follow  them,  knowing  that  his  weight  would  precipitate 
him  to  the  ground. 

For  some  time  our  adventurers  amused  themselves  by 
watching  the  abortive  efforts  of  the  leopard  to  procure  the 
means  of  breaking  its  fast.  He  would  pursue 'a  monkey 
along  the  limb  until  the  branch  became  too  small  to  be  trusted 
any  farther. 

He  would  get  within  two  or  three  feet  of  the  screaming 
ape,  and  then  stretch  out  one  of  his  paws,  while  displaying 
his  white  teeth  in  a  smile,  as  though  desirous  of  shaking 
hands  with  the  creature  he  was  intending  to  destroy. 

Finding  his  efforts  to  reach  that  particular  monkey  useless, 
he  would  then  leave  it,  to  go  through  the  same  game  with 
another. 

il  p 


242  THE  GIRAFFE   HUNTERS. 

One  of  the  apes  was  at  length  chased  out  upon  a  large 
dead  limb  that  extended  horizontally  from  the  trunk.  The 
top  had  been  broken  off,  and  there  being  no  slender  twigs  on 
which  the  monkey  could  take  refuge,  there  was  nothing  to 
prevent  the  leopard  from  following  it  to  the  extremity  of  the 
branch  and  seizing  it  at  leisure.  There  was  no  other  branch 
to  which  the  monkey  could  spring;  and  it  was  fairly  in  a 
dilemma.  On  perceiving  this,  it  turned  to  the  hunters  who 
stood  below,  and  gazed  at  them  wi  ;h  an  expression  that  seemed 
to  say,  "  Save  me !  save  me  ! " 

The  leopard  was  so  intent  on  obtaining  his  breakfast  that 
he  did  not  notice  the  arrival  of  the  two  hunters  until  they 
were  within  twenty  yards  of  the  tree,  and  until  he  was  close 
pursuing  the  monkey  along  the  dead  limb. 

At  this  point,  however,  he  paused.  He  had  caught  sight 
of  "  the  human  face  divine,"  and  instinct  told  him  that  danger 
was  near.  He  gazed  upon  the  intruders  with  flaming  eyes, 
as  if  very  little  would  induce  him  to  change  the  nature  of  hia 
intended  repast. 

"  Reserve  your  fire,  Hendrik ! "  exclaimed  Willem  as  he 
brought  the  roer  to  his  shoulder ;  "  it  may  be  needed." 

The  leopard  answered  the  report  of  the  gun  by  making  a 
somersault  to  the  earth.  There  was  no  necessity  for  Hen- 
drik to  waste  any  ammunition  upon  him.  He  had  fallen  in 
the  agonies  of  death ;  and,  without  even  waiting  for  his  last 
kick,  Willem  took  hold  of  one  of  his  hind  legs  and  commenced 
dragging  the  carcass  towards  the  camp. 

The  camp  was  not  far  away,  and  they  soon  came  within 
sight  of  it.  To  their  surprise  they  saw  that  it  was  in  a  state 
of  commotion.  The  horses  and  cattle  were  running  in  all  di- 
rections, and  so  too  were  the  men ! 

What  could  it  mean  ? 

The  answer  was  obtained  by  their  seeing  a  huge  dark  form 
standing  in  the  middle  of  the  camp.  They  recognized  it  as 
the  body  of  a  black  rhinoceros,  one  of  the  largest  kind.  The 


A  SUDDEN  REVERSE  OF  FORTUNE.        243 

fierce  brute  had  taken  his  stand  in  the  middle  of  the  camping- 
ground,  and  seemed  undecided  as  to  which  of  the  fugitives  he 
should  follow.  His  ill-humor  had  arisen  from  the  circum- 
stance that,  on  seeking  the  place  where  he  was  in  the  habit 
of  quenching  his  thirst,  he  had  found  it  occupied  by  strange 
intruders. 

A  bla^k  rhinoceros  would  not  hesitate  to  charge  upon  a 
whole  regiment  of  cavalry  ;  and  the  manner  in  which  the  one 
in  question  had  introduced  himself  to  the  camp  was  so  im- 
petuous as  to  cause  a  precipitate  retreat  both  of  man  and 
beast,  —  in  short,  everything  that  was  free  to  get  off.  One  of 
the  young  giraffes  had  been  too  strongly  secured  to  effect  its 
escape.  It  was  struggling  on  the  ground,  and  by  its  side  was 
ah  ox  that  the  borele*  had  capsized  in  his  first  impetuous  on- 
set. The  second  of  the  giraffes  was  fleeing  over  the  plain, 
and  had  already  gone  farther  from  the  camp  than  any  of  the 
other  animals.  It  seemed  not  only  inspired  by  fear,  but  a 
renewed  love  of  liberty. 

The  borele*  soon  selected  an  object  for  his  pursuit,  which 
was  one  of  the  pack-horses,  and  then  charged  right  after  him. 

Meanwhile  Willem  and  Hendrik  hastened  on  to  the  camp, 
where  they  were  joined  by  two  of  the  Makololo.  All  the 
others  had  gone  off  after  the  cattle  and  horses.  The  giraffe, 
in  its  efforts  to  escape,  had  thrown  itself  upon  the  ground, 
and  was  fastened  in  such  a  way  that  it  was  in  danger  of  being 
strangled  in  the  rheims  around  its  neck.  As  though  to  in- 
sure its  death,  the  ox  that  had  been  gored  by  the  horde*  be- 
came entangled  in  the  same  fastenings,  and  tightened  them 
by  his  violent  struggles. 

The  first  care  of  the  returned  hunters  was  to  release  the 
young  giraffe.  This  could  have  been  done  immediately  by 
cutting  it  free  from  its  fastenings ;  but  then  there  was  the 
danger  of  its  following  the  example  of  its  companion,  and 
taking  advantage  of  the  liberty  thus  given  to  it. 

As  the  ox,  whose  struggles  were  nearly  breaking  its  neck 


244  THE  GIRAFFE  HUNTERS. 

had  been  gored  by  the  borele"  and  severely  wounded,  Jbey 
Baw  it  would  be  no  use  letting  him  live  any  longer,  and  with- 
out more  ado  he  received  his  quietus  from  Hendrik's  rifle 
The  giraffe  was  now  released,  and  restored  to  its  proper  fast- 
enings. By  this  time  the  others  had  caught  up  with  most  of 
the  horses  and  cattle. 

None  of  them,  except  the  one  selected  for  especial  pursuit 
by  the  borele,  had  gone  far,  but,  turning  when  out  of  danger, 
were  easily  caught.  This  was  not  the  case  with  the  camelo- 
pard  that  had  got  loose  and  fled  among  the  foremost.  Itfl 
flight  had  been  continued  until  it  was  no  longer  seen ! 

It  had  entered  the  grove  from  which  Willem  and  Hendrik 
had  just  come,  and  there  were  ten  chances  to  one  against  theii 
ever  seeing  it  again. 

Had  Willem  been  on  horseback  at  the  time  it  ran  off  from 
the  camp,  he  would  have  stood  a  chance  of  recapturing  it, 
but,  as  it  had  now  twenty  minutes  of  start,  the  chances  were 
very  slight  indeed.  Not  a  moment  was  to  be  lost,  however, 
before  making  the  attempt,  and,  accompanied  by  Hendrik, 
Congo,  and  the  dog  Spoor'em,  Willem  started  off  for  the  for- 
est, leaving  the  others  to  continue  the  task  of  collecting  the 
animals  still  scattered  over  the  plain. 

But  one  brief  hour  before,  Willem  Van  Wyk  was  the  hap- 
piest hunter  in  existence,  and  now  he  was  about  the  most 
miserable.  One  of  the  two  captives,  for  which  he  had  suf- 
fered so  many  hardships,  had  escaped,  and  in  all  probability 
would  never  be  again  seen  by  the  eyes  of  a  white  man.  The 
realization  of  his  fondest  hopes  was  delayed  for  a  time,  —  per- 
naps  forever. 

One  camelopard  was  of  but  little  value  to  him.  He  musi 
have  two ;  and  fortune  might  never  assist  them  in  obtaining 
another.  He  was  not  sure  of  being  able  to  keep  the  one  that 
still  remained.  Death  might  take  it  out  of  their  hands.  It 
had  been  injured  in  the  struggle ;  and,  before  leaving  camp 
he  had  noticed  that  the  efforts  of  the  Makololo  to  get  it  to 


THE  LOST   FOUND.  245 

its  feet  had  not  succeeded.  His  great  undertaking — the  chie* 
purpose  of  the  expedition  —  was  as  far  as  ever  from  being 
accomplished. 

Such  were  the  thoughts  that  tortured  him,  as  he  urged 
Congo  and  the  dog  to  greater  haste,  in  following  the  spoor 
through  the  forest. 


CHAPTER    LXI. 

THE   LOST  FOUND. 

THE  forest  which  Willem  at  first  feared  might  be  miles  in 
extent,  proved  to  be  but  a  mere  strip  of  timber,  through 
which  he  soon  passed,  discovering  an  open  plain  on  the  other 
side.  Nothing  could  be  seen  of  the  camelopard,  though 
its  tracks  were  found  leading  out  upon  the  plain. 

Willem's  wishes  were  very  difficult  to  meet.  At  first  he 
was  afraid  the  giraffe  would  be  lost  in  a  dense  forest,  where 
he  would  be  unable  to  gallop  after  it  on  horseback.  Now, 
when  contemplating  the  vast  plain  before  him,  he  feared  that 
the  flight  of  the  escaped  captive  might  be  continued  for  many 
miles,  and  he  regretted  that  it  had  gone  out  of  the  timber. 

The  trees  would  have  given  it  food  and  shelter,  where  it 
might  have  stayed  until  overtaken ;  but  it  was  not  likely  to 
make  halt  on  an  open  plain. 

It  must  now  be  many  miles  off,  since  they  could  see  noth- 
ing of  it. 

The  tracks  could  be  followed  but  very  slowly,  —  not  half 
so  fast  as  the  animal  itself  had  made  them,  while  going  in 
search  of  the  kindred  from  which  it  had  been  so  rudely  sepa- 
rated several  days  before.  The  longer  they  continued  to  take 
up  the  spoor,  the  farther  they  would  be  from  the  vnimal  thai 
bad  left  U ! 


246  THE   GIRAFFE  HUNTERS. 

All  this  was  fully  understood  by  our  adventurers. 

"It's  no  use  going  farther,"  remarked  Hendrik.  "Wi 
have  lost  the  creature  beyond  all  hope  of  recovery.  We  may 
as  well  turn  back  to  camp." 

"  Not  a  bit  of  it,"  answered  Willem.  "  The  giraffe  is  mine, 
and  I  sha'n't  part  with  it  so  cheaply.  I  '11  follow  it  as  long 
as  I  have  strength  left  me  sufficient  to  sit  upon  my  horse.  It 
must  stop  sometime  and  somewhere;  and,  whenever  that  time 
comes,  I  shall  be  there  not  long  after  to  have  another,  look 
at  it" 

Thinking  that  an  hour  or  two  more  of  what  he  considered 
a  hopeless  chase,  would  satisfy  even  Willem,  Hendrik  made 
no  further  objections,  but  continued  on  after  Congo,  who  was 
leading  along  the  spoor. 

The  sun  had  by  this  crossed  the  meridian,  and  commenced 
descending  towards  the  western  horizon. 

They  had  started  from  camp  without  eating  breakfast  5 
and  their  sudden  departure  had  prevented  them  from  bring- 
ing any  food  along  with  them.  Thirsty  and  feeble  from 
the  long  fast,  and  the  fatigue  of  tracking  under  a  hot  sun, 
they  continued  their  course  in  anything  but  a  lively  fashion. 

"  Willem ! "  at  length  exclaimed  Hendrik,  suddenly  pulling 
up  his  horse,  "  I  am  willing  to  do  anything  in  reason,  but  I 
think  we  have  already  gone  on  this  worse  than  wild-goose 
chase,  a  good  many  miles  too  far.  We  can  scarce  get  back 
to  the  camp  before  nightfall,  and  I  shall  commence  returning 

DOW." 

"  All  right/'  answered  Willem.  "  I  can't  blame  you.  You 
are  free  to  do  as  you  please  ;  but  I  shall  go  on.  I  need  not 
expect  others  to  act  as  foolishly  as  myself.  This  is  my  own 
affair,  and  you  as  well  as  Congo  had  better  turn  back. 
Leave  me  the  dog,  and  I  can  track  up  the  giraffe  without  you." 

"  No !  no ! !  baas  Willem,"  exclaimed  the  Kaffir.  "  I  go 
with  you  and  Spoor'em.  We  no  leave  you." 

Willem,  Congo,  and  the  dog  moved  on,  leaving  Hendrife 
gazing  after  them. 


THE  LOST  FOUND  247 

He  remained  on  the  spot  where  he  had  pulled  up  his  horse. 
*Now  this  is  interesting,"  muttered  the  young  cornet,  as  he 
gaw  them  go  off  upon  the  spoor.  "  I  have  been  acting  with- 
out motives,  —  acting  like  a  fool  ever  since  we  have  been  out 
on  this  expedition.  Circumstances  have  driven  me  to  it  and 
will  do  so  again.  Yes.  I  must  follow  Willem.  Why 
should  I  desert  him  when  that  poor  Kaffir  remains  true?  IP 
his  friendship  worth  more  than  mine  ?  " 

Spurring  his  horse  into  a  gallop,  Hendrik  was  soon  once 
more  by  the  side  of  his  forsaken  companion. 

Willem  had  a  strong  suspicion  that  he  was  himself  acting 
without  reason,  in  seeking  for  an  object  he  could  hardly 
expect  to  find.  This  sage  reflection  did  not  prevent  him 
from  continuing  the  search.  Half  distracted  by  the  loss  of 
the  camelopard,  he  was  scarce  capable  of  knowing  whether 
he  now  acted  sensibly,  or  like  a  fool ! 

To  all  appearance  Hendrik  had  only  followed  him  for  the 
purpose  of  prevailing  upon  him  to  return. 

Every  argument  that  could  be  advanced  against  their  pro- 
ceeding farther  was  used  by  the  young  cornet,  —  all  to  DO 
purpose.  Willem  was  determined  to  proceed,  and  persisted 
in  his  determination. 

Evening  a-pproached,  and  still  was  he  unwilling  to  give  up 
the  search. 

They  could  not  return  that  night,  for  they  were  now 
nearly  a  day's  journey  from  the  camp. 

"  Willem  is  mad,  —  hopelessly  mad,"  thought  Hendrik, 
*  and  I  must  not  leave  him  alone." 

They  journey  on  together,  and  in  silence,  Hendrik  fast 
approaching  that  state  of  mind  in  which  he  had  just  pro 
nounced  Willem  to  be. 

But  their  journey  was  approaching  its  termination.  It 
was  nearer  than  either  of  them  expected  to  a  successful  issue. 

A  clump  of  trees  was  seen  rising  up  over  the  plain 
fhey  were  willows,  and  indicated  the  proximity  .of  water 


248  THE  GIRAFFE  HUNTERS. 

Towards  these  the  tracks  appeared  to  lead  in  a  line  almost 
direct.  The  giraffe,  guided  by  its  instinct,  had  scented  water. 
The  horses  ridden  by  the  trackers  did  the  same,  and  hastens1 
forward  to  the  clump  of  trees. 

There  was  a  pool  in  the  centre  of  the  grove,  and  on  its 
edge  an  animal,  the  sight  of  which  drew  an  exclamation  ol 
joy  from  the  lips  of  Groot  Willem.  It  was  the  escaped 
camelopard.  A  second  joyful  shout  was  caused  by  their  per- 
ceiving that  it  was  again  a  captive. 

The  loose  rheim  which  it  had  carried  away  round  its 
neck  had  become  entangled  among  the  bushes,  and  it  was 
now  secured  so  that  they  had  no  difficulty  in  laying  hold  of 
it.  Had  they  not  come  upon  the  spot,  it  would  have  per- 
ished either  by  the  suicidal  act  of  half-strangulation,  from 
thirst,  or  by  the  teeth  of  some  fierce  predatory  animal. 

The  rheim  was  now  unwound  from  the  saplings  to  which 
it  had  attached  itself,  and  the  giraffe  released  from  its  irk- 
some attitude.  No  harm  had  yet  befallen  it. 

"  Now,  Hendrik,"  exclaimed  Willem,  as  he  gazed  upon 
the  captive  with  an  expression  of  pride  and  pleasure,  "  is  it 
not  better  that  we  have  saved  this  poor  creature  than  to  have 
left  it  to  die  a  horrible  death  ?  " 

"  Yes;  certainly,"  answered  his  companion.  "  Much  good 
may  sometimes  result  from  what  may  appear  a  foolish  course 
of  conduct." 

Satisfied  with  the  result  of  his  perseverance,  Willem  was 
quite  indifferent  as  to  whether  his  conduct  had  been  foolish 
or  otherwise. 

Congo  did  nut  seem  the  least  surprised  at  the  good  fortune 
of  his  master ;  probably  for  the  reason  that  he  had  the  ut- 
most confidence  in  his  wisdom,  and  never  for  a  moment  had 
doubted  that  the  giraffe  would  be  discovered. 

Willem  never  was  without  the  means  of  lighting  a  fire,  — 
he  was  too  fond  of  a  pipe  for  that,  —  and  near  a  large  blaz- 
ing heap  of  wood  they  remained  until  the  first  appearance 
of  day. 


WITH  THE  HOTTENTOTS.  249 

The  journey  back  to  the  camp  was  a  tedious  one,  but  was 
made  with  much  less  heaviness  of  spirit  than  they  had  suf- 
fered when  leaving  it  to  go  in  search  of  the  lost  giraffe,  which 
fortune  had  so  favored  them  in  finding. 


CHAPTER    LXII 

WITH     THE     HOTTENTOTS. 

ON  reaching  the  camp,  Willem  and  Hendrik  found  their 
companions  anxiously  awaiting  their  return. 

The  horses  and  cattle  had  all  been  recovered,  and  the 
borele*  that  had  caused  their  dispersion  had  been  shot  by 
Hans  and  Arend. 

Its  attack  had  caused  a  delay  of  two  days,  and  the  Ires 
of  an  ox. 

Again  the  journey  towards  Graaf  Reinet  was  resumed, 
and  day  by  day  was  prosecuted  with  all  the  speed  that  could 
be  made  in  safety  to  their  animals. 

The  return  journey  was  not  completed  until  they  had  suf- 
fered many  hardships,  and  had  more  than  once  nearly  lost 
the  two  young  giraffes. 

On  passing  through  the  Hottentot  country,  they  saw  many 
large  plains  from  which  the  grass  had  lately  been  burnt ;  and 
not  a  morsel  could  be  obtained  for  the  subsistence  of  their 
animals.  Amid  the  herbage  charred  by  the  fire,  they  fre- 
quently saw  the  remains  of  serpents  and  other  reptiles,  that 
had  been  scorched  to  death. 

During  the  passage  across  these  burnt  tracts,  the  travellers 
Buffered  much  from  hunger  and  thirst,  as  did  also  their  ani- 
mals. Such  hardships  Groot  Willem  seemed  not  to  heed. 
His  only  care  was  for  the  young  giraffes  ;  his  only  fear  that 
11* 


250  THE   GIRAFFE  HUNTERS. 

they  might  not  safely  reach  their  destination.  But  t  a^h  V>u* 
of  the  toilsome  journey  was  cheered  by  the  knowledge  that 
they  were  drawing  nearer  home ;  and  all  that  was  disagree- 
able was  endured  with  such  patience  as  sprang  from  the 
prospect  of  a  speedy  termination  to  their  toils. 

The  latter  part  of  their  route  lay  through  a  part  of  South- 
ern Africa,  farther  to  the  west  than  any  they  had  yet  visited. 
They  passed  through  lands  inhabited  by  certain  tribes  of 
natives,  of  whom  they  had  often  heard  and  read,  but  had 
never  seen. 

Of  some  of  the  customs  of  those  unfortunate  people  classed 
amongst  that  variety  of  the  genus  homo  known  as  the  "  Hot- 
tentot," they  one  afternoon  became  fully  and  painfully  ac- 
quainted. 

Beneath  the  shade  of  some  stunted  trees  they  found  an 
aged  man  and  a  child  not  more  than  eighteen  months  old. 
The  man,  who  could  not  have  been  less  than  seventy  years 
of  age,  was  totally  blind ;  and  by  his  side  was  an  empty  cal- 
abash, that  had  evidently  once  contained  water. 

With  the  assistance  of  Swartboy,  as  interpreter,  it  was  as- 
certained that  he  had  lately  lost  by  death  an  only  son  and 
protector.  There  was  no  one  now  to  provide  for  his  wants, 
and  he  had  been  carried  far  away  from  the  home  of  his  tribe, 
and  left  in  the  desert  to  die  ! 

The  child  had  lost  its  mother,  its  only  parent,  and  had 
been  u  exposed  "  to  death  at  the  same  time  and  for  the  same 
reason,  —  because  there  was  no  one  to  provide  for  it. 

Both  old  man  and  infant  had  been  thus  left  exposed  to  a 
death  which  must  certainly  ensue,  either  by  thirst,  hunger, 
or  hyenas. 

This  horrid  custom  of  the  Hottentots  was  not  entirely  un- 
known to  our  adventurers.  They  had  heard  that  the  act,  of 
which  they  now  had  ocular  evidence,  was  once  common  among 
the  inhabitants  of  the  country  through  which  they  were  pass- 
ing, but,  like  thousands  of  others,  they  had  believed  that  such 


WITH   THE-  HOTTENTOTS.  251 

*  baibarous  custom  had  long  ago  been  discontinued,  under 
'lie  precept  and  example  of  European  civilization. 

They  saw  that  they  were  mistaken  ;  and  that  they  were  in 
vhe  neighborhood  of  a  tribe  that  had  either  never  heard  these 
precepts  of  humanity,  or  had  turned  a  deaf  ear  to  them. 

Knowing  that  a  Hottentot  kraal  could  not  be  many  miles 
away,  and  unwilling  to  leave  two  human  beings  to  such  a 
fearful  fate,  the  travellers  determined  to  take  the  helpless 
creatures  back  to  the  people  who,  as  Swartboy  worded  it,  had 
ft  throwed  'um  away." 

Strange  to  say,  the  old  man  expressed  himself  not  only 
willing  to  die  where  he  sat,  but  showed  a  strong  disinclination 
Jo  being  returned  to  his  countrymen ! 

He  had  the  philosophy  to  believe  that  he  was  old  and  help- 
less, —  a  child  for  the  second  time,  —  and  that  by  dying  he  was 
but  performing  his  duty  to  society!  To  be  placed  again  in  a 
position  where  he  would  be  an  incumbrance  to  those  whom 
he  could  not  call  kindred  was,  in  his  opinion,  a  crime  he 
should  not  commit ! 

Our  adventurers  resolved  upon  saving  him  in  spite  of  him- 
self. 

It  was  not  until  late  in  the  afternoon  that  they  reached  the 
kraal  from  which  the  outcasts  had  been  ejected.  Not  a  soul 
could  be  found  in  the  whole  community  who  would  admit 
that  the  old  man  had  ever  been  seen  there  before,  and  no  one 
had  the  slightest  knowledge  of  the  child ! 

The  white  men  were  advised  to  take  the  objects  of  their 
solicitude  to  the  place  where  they  properly  belonged. 

"  This  is  interesting,"  said  Hendrik.  "  We  might  wander 
over  all  Southern  Africa  without  finding  a  creature  that  will 
Acknowledge  having  seen  these  helpless  beings  before.  They 
are  ours  now,  and  we  must  provide  for  them  in  some  way  c~ 
other." 

"  I  do  not  see  how  we  can  do  it,"  rejoined  Arend ;  "  I  *ni 
quite  sure  that  they  are  now  with  their  own  tribe,  and  it  is 
they  who.  should  provide  for  them." 


252  THE  GIRAFFE'  HUNTERS. 

A  second  effort  was  made  to  persuade  the  villagers  to 
acknowledge  some  complicity  in  the  attempt  to  starve  two 
human  beings.  But  they  had  already  learned  that  their  con- 
duct in  such  a  custom  was  considered  by  white  people  as  a 
crime,  and,  ashamed  of  what  they  had  done,  they  stoutly  stood 
to  the  story  they  had  first  told. 

Strangest  of  all,  the  feeble  old  man  confirmed  all  their 
statements,  and,  as  some  proof  of  the  truth  of  what  they  had 
said,  he  informed  the  travellers  that  the  chief  and  several 
others  whom  he  called  by  name,  were  men  incapable  of  prac- 
tising a  deception ! 

This  he  professed  to  know  from  a  long  acquaintance  with 
them. 

The  hunters  were  now  within  the  territory  over  which  the 
Colonial  Government  claimed  and  sometimes  enforced  do 
minion,  and  the  Hottentots  were  threatened  with  the  ven 
geance  of  English  justice  in  the  event  of  their  not  taking  care 
of  the  old  man  and  child,  or  should  they  again  expose  him  as 
they  had  already  done. 

They  were  told  that  a  messenger  should  be  sent  to  them 
within  a  few  weeks,  to  barn  if  their  orders  had  been  obeyed; 
and,  having  lelivered  up  the  two  helpless  beings  to  the  head- 
man of  the  village,  the  travellers  once  more  proceeded  on 
their  way. 


"THE  DUTCHMAN'S   FIRESIDE."  253 

CHAPTER     LXIII. 

a  T  H  E     DUTCH  MAN'S     FIRESIDE." 

A  FEW  more  days' journey  brought  them  into  a  neigh- 
borhood inhabited  by  several  Dutch  "  beers."  They 
were  now  travelling  upon  a  track  dignified  by  the  name  cf 
"road,"  which  only  benefited  them  so  far  as  between  the 
rivers  it  conducted  them  without  difficulty  from  one  crossing- 
place  to  another. 

For  the  first  time  in  several  months  they  saw  fields  under 
cultivation  by  white  labor,  and  were  able  to  procure  a  sub- 
stance called  "  bread." 

One  evening,  as  they  were  preparing  to  encamp  near  the 
habitation  of  a  well-to-do  appearing  boer,  they  received  an 
invitation  from  the  proprietor  to  make  his  house  their  home 
for  the  night. 

A  heavy  cold  rain  had  been  falling  most  part  of  the  day, 
and  to  all  appearance  the  weather  would  be  no  better  during 
the  night.  The  invitation  was  gladly  accepted,  and  the  trav- 
ellers, grouped  around  the  wide  hearth  of  the  boer's  kitchen 
fire,  were  enjoying  that  sense  of  happiness  we  all  feel  to  a 
greater  or  less  extent  when  perfectly  secure  from  a  storm 
heard  raging  without. 

The  horses  and  cattle  had  been  driven  under  large  sheds. 
The  young  giraffes  were  secured  in  a  place  by  themselves. 
Congo,  Swartboy,  and  the  Makololo  were  in  a  hut  near  by, 
with  some  Hottentot  servants  of  the  baas  boer. 

Their  host  was  a  free-hearted,  cheerful  sort  of  fellow,  only 
too  thankful  that  circumstances  had  given  him  some  guests  to 
entertain  him.  His  tobacco  was  of  the  best  quality,  and  the 
supply  of  "  Cape  Smoke  "  —  the  native  peach  brandy  — -  wa* 
apparei/ly  unlimited. 


254  THE  GIRAFFE  HUNTERS. 

According  to  his  own  account,  he  had  been  a  great  huntei 
during  his  youth  ;  and  there  was  nothing  he  liked  better  than 
to  relate  incidents  of  his  own  adventures  in  the  chase,  or  to 
listen  to  the  tales  of  others.  The  only  fault  he  had  to  find 
with  our  heroes  was,  that  they  were  too  moderate  in  the  use 
of  his  "  Cape  Smoke." 

He  was  a  convivial  man, — one  who  knew  of  nothing  better 
to  do  after  a  long  clay's  work  than  getting  what  is  termed 
"jolly  "  in  the  company  of  friends.  He  did  not  care  to  im 
bibe  alone,  and  he  declared  that  nothing  looked  worse  than 
that,  except  to  see  a  man  drinking  too  often  in  the  presence 
of  others,  when  they  refused  doing  justice  to  his  generosity. 

According  to  his  own  account,  he  had  been  hard  at  work 
on  his  farm  throughout  all  that  day,  and  in  the  rain.  Why, 
then,  should  he  not  cheer  himself  after  such  protracted  ex- 
posure? The  "smoke"  was  the  very  thing  to  do  it.  His 
guests  were  welcome  to  the  best  his  house  could  afford,  and 
all  the  compensation  he  would  ask  in  return  for  his  hospital- 
ity would  be  the  satisfaction  of  seeing  them  make  themselves 
at  home. 

On  the  part  of  the  boer  there  was  a  strong  determination 
to  make  his  guests  intoxicated  ;  but  this  was  not  observed  by 
them.  They  only  believed  that  his  hospitality  was  pushed  a 
little  too  far, — so  much  so  as  to  be  rather  annoying.  But  this 
was  a  fault  they  had  observed  in  many,  who  were  only  try 
ing  to  put  on  their  best  behavior,  and,  considering  its  unself- 
ishness, it  could  be  readily  excused. 

Notwithstanding  the  many  hardships  Groot  Willem  anil 
his  companions  had  endured  in  their  various  excursions,  they 
had  never  deemed  it  necessary  to  use  ardent  spirits  to  excess; 
and  the  frequent  and  earnest  entreaties  of  the  boer,  backed 
by  his  fat  and  rather  good-looking  "  vrow,"  could  not  induce 
them  to  depart  from  their  usual  practice  of  abstemiousness. 
The  boer  pretended  to  be  sorry  at  his  inability  to  entertain 
his  youthful  guests. 


"  THE  DUTCHMAN'S  FIRESIDL."  255 

Notwithstanding  his  assertions  to  the  contrary,  however, 
the  hunters  passed  a  long  and  pleasant  evening  by  his  fire* 
aide. 

The  supper  provided  for  them,  as  well  as  everything  else, 
except  some  of  their  host's  hunting  stories,  was  very  good. 
It  was  so  seldom  that  the  man  had  an  opportunity  of  enter- 
taining guests,  that  it  seemed  ingratitude  on  their  part  to 
deprive  him  of  the  pleasure  he  enjoyed ;  and,  yielding  to  his 
solicitations,  they  did  not  retire  until  a  late  hour. 

But  there  had  been  one  chapter  in  the  conversation  of  the 
svening  to  which  none  of  our  ad  venturers  listened  with  much 
pleasure.  It  was  a  statement  made  by  the  boer,  after  he  had 
partaken  of  several  glasses  of  the  "  smoke." 

"Ish  ver  shorry  you  go  get  the  money  for  the  two  ca- 
ncels" said  he.  "  Mine  two  bruders  and  mine  vrow's  bruder 
stand  chance  to  lose  it  now.  Ish  ver  shorry  for  them,  jou 
know." 

On  further  conversation  it  was  discovered  that  his  two 
brothers  and  a  brother  of  his  wife  had  left  for  the  north 
seven  months  before,  on  a  hunting  excursion.  Their  princi- 
pal object  being  to  procure  the  two  young  giraffes  for  which 
the  reward  of  five  hundred  pounds  had  been  offered.  They 
were  to  visit  the  country  of  the  Bakwains,  and  had  taken 
with  them  a  native  servant  who  belonged  to  that  tribe.  Their 
return  was  hourly  expected,  and  had  been  so  for  more  than  a 
month,  though  nothing  had  been  heard  of  them  since  their 
departure. 

It  was  but  natural  that  the  boer  should  prefer  that  his  own 
Kinsmen  might  obtain  the  reward,  instead  of  a  party  of 
strangers;  and  his  having  so  candidly  expressed  his  regrets 
in  that  regard  was  rather  a  circumstance  in  his  favor.  His 
guests  ascribed  it  to  his  open,  straightforward  manner,  made 
a  little  more  free  by  application  of  the  "  smoke." 

It  was  not  until  an  old  Dutch  clock  in  a  corner  of  th« 
kitchen  had  struck  two,  that  the  young  men  —  who  pleaded 


256  THE   GIRAFFE  HUNTERS. 

their  fatigue  after  a  long  day's  march  —  were  allowed  to  re- 
tire to  their  beds. 

They  were  shown  into  a  large  room,  where  a  good  soft 
conch  had  been  prepared  for  each  of  them.  Their  arduous 
journeying  seemed  nearly  over ;  for  they  had  reached  a  place 
where  people  slept  with  their  faces  screened  from  the  faint 
light  of  the  stars,  and  without  depending  on  the  nature  of  the 
earth  beneath  them  for  the  quality  of  their  couch. 


CHAPTER    LXIV. 
"STRAYED   OR   STOLEN." 

IT  was  not  until  ten  o'clock  next  morning  that  Hans  awoka 
and  then  aroused  his  companions. 

"  We  should  be  ashamed  of  ourselves,"  exclaimed  Willem, 
as  he  hastily  commenced  making  his  toilet.  "  We  have 
swallowed  too  much  smoke  and  overslept  ourselves ! " 

"  No,"  answered  Hans,  who  was  always  anxious  to  prove 
himself  the  philosopher  of  the  company.  "We  should 
rather  feel  pride  in  the  circumstance  that  the  small  quantity 
we  drank  has  produced  so  great  an  effect.  It  is  proof  that 
we  have  not  been  in  the  habit  of  indulging  in  the  use  of 
ardent  spirits,  and  that  pride  we  should  ever  strive  to  main- 
tain." 

The  travellers  were  soon  in  the  presence  of  their  host  and 
nostess,  whom  they  found  waiting  to  do  the  honors  of  a  well- 
appointed  breakfast,  to  which  each  of  the  hunters  except 
Wiilem  sat  down.  Willern  could  not  be  contented  to  eat, 
until  he  had  looked  to  the  property  in  which  he  professed  to 
have  a  much  greater  interest  than  his  companions,  and  he 


"STRAYED   OR   STOLEN."  25? 

tfould  not  sit  down  to  the  breakfast-table  till  he  had  paid  a 
visit  to  his  darling  giraffes. 

Walking  out  of  the  house  he  went  toward  the  sheds  where 
the  cattle  and  native  servants  had  been  housed  for  the  night. 
On  entering  the  hut  where  he  had  left  his  black  companions 
the  evening  before,  he  had  before  him  a  melancholy  evidence 
of  the  evils  of  intemperance.  The  four  Makololo  were  rolling 
about  upon  the  floor,  moaning  heavily,  as  though  in  the  last 
agonies  of  death. 

Swartboy  and  Congo,  more  accustomed  to  the  effects  of 
strong  drink,  only  showed  by  their  heavy  breathing  that  they 
were  endeavoring  to  recover  from  their  night's  debauch  by 
indulging  in  a  sound  slumber. 

They  were  quickly  roused  to  consciousness  by  Willein,  who 
used  the  toe  of  his  boot  for  the  purpose ;  though  even  this 
rude  appliance  had  no  effect  on  any  of  the  four  Makololo. 

The  Kaffir  sprang  to  his  feet,  and,  as  though  trying  to 
jarry  his  head  in  his  hands,  reeled  out  of  the  room.  He  was 
followed  by  his  master,  who  saw  that  all  efforts  at  inducing 
khe  Makololo  to  resume  their  journey  would  be  for  several 
hours  unavailable. 

On  moving  around  to  the  shed  where  the  two  giraffes  had 
oeen  tied,  Willem  was  somewhat  alarmed  by  an  indescribable 
expression  seen  on  the  features  of  Congo. 

The  eyes  seemed  as  if  about  to  start  from  the  Kaffir's  head ! 

The  distance  between  his  chin  and  nose  had  alarmingly 
extended,  and  his  whole  appearance  formed  a  frightful  picture 
of  astonishment  and  fear. 

To  Willem  there  needed  no  explanation.  One  glance  was 
enough. 

The  camelopards  were  gone ! 

The  Bushman  and  Kaffir  had  promised  to  watch  over  them 
in  turns,  and  had  both  neglected  their  duty  by  getting  drunk, 

Willem  uttered  not  one  word  of  reproach.  Hope,  fear,  and 
chagrin  kept  him  for  a  mcment  silent. 


258  THE  GIRAFFE  HUNTERS. 

Within  his  mind  was  struggling  a  faint  idea  that  the 
giraffes  had  been  removed  by  some  servants  of  the  boer  to  a 
place  not  far  away,  —  perhaps  to  a  more  secure  shed. 

This  hope  was  dashed  with  the  fear  that  they  had  been 
stolen,  or  had  helped  themselves  to  freedom,  and  might  never 
again  be  found. 

During  the  first  moments  of  his  agony  and  despair  Groot 
Willem  had  the  good  sense  to  blame  himself.  He  had  been 
as  negligent  as  either  of  the  two  terror-stricken  men  now 
standing  before  him. 

He  should  not  have  left  to  others  the  sole  care  of  what  he 
prized  so  highly.  For  the  sake  of  a  few  hours  of  better  fare 
than  that  to  which  he  had  lately  been  accustomed,  why  had 
he  neglected  to  look  after  a  prize  that  had  cost  so  many 
toils  and  so  much  time  in  obtaining  ?  Why  could  he  not  have 
lived  a  few  days  longer,  as  he  had  done  for  so  many  months, 
watchful,  thoughtful,  —  on  the  alert  ?  All  would  then  have 
been  well. 

A  search  of  five  minutes  among  the  huts  and  sheds  told 
him  that  the  giraffes  were  certainly  gone. 

The  task  was  to  recover  them.  Directing  Swartboy  and 
Congo  to  make  all  the  inquiries  they  could,  as  to  the  time 
and  manner  of  their  disappearance,  the  great  hunter  turned 
despairingly  towards  the  house  to  communicate  to  his  com- 
panions the  misfortune  that  had  befallen  them. 

The  news  took  away  every  appetite.  The  grand  break- 
fast prepared  by  the  vrow  and  her  dusky  handmaidens  was 
likely  to  remain  uneaten ;  for  all,  starting  up  from  their  seats, 
hastened  towards  the  shed  where  the  giraffes  had  been  con- 
fined. 

The  hospitable  boer  expressed  a  keen  sympathy  for  their 
misfortune,  and  declared  his  willingness  to  sp'end  a  month,  if 
need  be,  with  all  his  servants,  in  the  recovery  of  the  lost 
camelopards. 

"  All  dish  comes  of  dranking  do  mush  smokes,"  said  he, 


"STRAYED   OR  STOLEN."  2/>9 

*  Mine  beoples  last  night  all  got  more  so  drunk ;  put  dey 
dust  do  so  no  more.  I  shall  spill  all  8e  smokes  on  the 
gr  jund,  and  puy  no  more  forever." 

One  of  the  giraffes  had  been  tied  to  a  post  forming  part 
of  the  shed  in  which  they  had  been  shut  up.  The  post  had 
lot  only  been  torn  out  of  the  earth,  but  from  its  fastenings  at 
the  top,  and  was  lying  on  the  ground,  six  or  eight  paces  from 
where  it  had  formerly  stood.  Two  other  posts  adjoining  had 
been  pushed  down,  making  a  breach  in  the  enclosure  suffi- 
ciently large  for  the  giraffes  to  have  made  their  exit. 

Had  they  been  tied  to  trees  as  usual,  they  could  not  have 
escaped.  The  rheims  around  their  slender  necks  would  have 
held  them. 

Perhaps  by  the  weight  and  strength  of  their  bodies  they 
had  pushed  down  the  stockade,  and  the  rheims  had  slipped 
over  the  ends  of  the  posts  after  they  had  fallen.  In  this 
manner  they  might  have  escaped.  But,  though  it  seemed 
simple  enough,  still  there  was  something  strange  in  it,  and  our 
travellers  thought  so. 

The  captives  had  lately  shown  no  disposition  to  get  free, 
and  it  was  odd  they  should  do  so  now.  Moreover  there 
must  have  been  a  premeditated,  jointly-contrived  plan  be- 
tween them,  and  this  could  hardly  be  supposed  to  exist. 

They  were  gone,  however,  and  must  be  sought  for  and 
brought  back. 

For  this  duty  Congo  was  already  making  preparations, 
though  with  very  little  prospect  of  success.  Rain  had  been 
falling  heavily  all  the  night,  and  had  destroyed  any  chance 
cf  the  lost  animals  being  tracked,  even  by  Spoor'em. 

Within  a  large  enclosure,  contiguous  to  the  boer's  dwelling, 
more  than  five  hundred  cattle  had  been  penned  up  during  the 
night.  These  had  been  turned  out  to  graze  that  morning, 
and,  in  consequence,  the  ground  was  everywhere  covered 
with  the  hoofmarks  of  horses  and  cattle. 

A  full  hour  was  spent  in  finding  a  track  that  could,  witfc 


260  THE  GIRAFFE  HUNTERS. 

any  certainty,  be  pronounced  that  of  a  giraffe,  and  this  haj 
been  made  by  the 'animal  going  in  the  direction  of  the  sheds, 
Of  course  it  was  the  spoor  of  the  camelopards  when  fir^t  led 
up  on  the  evening  before. 

"  Hendnk,"  exclaimed  Willem,  nearly  frantic  with  despair 
"what  shall  we  do?  Those  giraffes  are  somewhere,  and 
must  be  found." 

"  They  are  just  as  likely  to  have  gone  in  one  direction  as 
another,"  answered  Hendrik,  "  and  suppose  we  look  for  them 
in  the  direction  of  Graaf  Reinet." 

This  remark  but  increased  Willem's  despair,  for  it  showed 
an  unwillingness  on  the  part  of  his  comrade  to  make  any 
further  delay  on  account  of  their  misfortune. 

The  boer  declared  himself  willing  to  furnish  horses  and 
men  for  a  search,  if  the  hunters  could  ascertain,  with  any 
certainty,  the  direction  the  runaways  had  taken. 

Hans  now  volunteered  a  bit  of  advice,  which  was  listened 
to  by  Willem,  as  being  the  most  sensible  yet  given. 

"  Our  late  captives,"  said  that  philosopher,  "  have  made  the 
most  of  a  good  opportunity  for  escaping.  It  was,  no  doubt, 
done  under  an  instinct ;  and  the  same  instinct  will  be  likely 
to  guide  them  back  toward  their  native  land.  If  we  go  in 
search  of  them,  let  the  search  be  made  in  the  direction  from 
whence  they  came." 

"  Mine  poys,"  broke  in  the  boer,  "  dare  ish  no  use  lookin 
if  they  goed  that  way.  Dey  will  not  wait  fast  enough  for 
anypoddy  to  catch  up  to  'em." 

Hendrik  and  Arend  expressed  themselves  of  the  same 
opinion. 

<c  Congo,  you  black  scoundrel ! "  exclaimed  Willem,  "  where 
are  our  giraffes  ?  Which  way  shall  we  look  for  them  ?  " 

In  answer  to  this  question  the  bewildered  Kaffir  could  only 
shake  his  aching  head. 

Willem  had  great  faith  in  Congo's  instinct,  and  was  not 
satisfied  w'th  the  limited  information  received  from  him 


THE  LAST   OF  A   FAMILY.  261 

"  Do  you  think,  Congo,  we  had  better  follow  the  spoor  wfl 
made  in.  :oraing  here  ?  "  he  asked. 

Again  the  Kaffir  shook  his  head. 

"  You  sooty  idiot ! "  exclaimed  the  distracted  questioner, 
"  answer  me  in  some  other  way.  No  more  wabbling  of  your 
head,  or  I  '11  break  it  for  you." 

"  I  don't  think  at  all  now,  baas  Willem,"  said  Congo.  "My 
head  feel  too  big  for  the  question  you  put  'urn." 

Hendrik  was  about  to  observe  that  there  was  a  vast  dif- 
ference between  the  Kaffir  and  his  master,  but,  not  wishing 
to  vex  the  latter  any  more,  he  proposed  that  something 
should  be  done  besides  talking. 

"  Hans,"  exclaimed  Willem,  "  you  stay  here  and  look  after 
our  property.  All  the  others  who  wish  it  can  come  along 
with  me ;  but  whoever  does  must  get  into  his  saddle  in  the 
shortest  possible  time.  I  'm  off  this  instant  in  search  of  the 
fugitives." 

So  saying,  Groot  Willem  made  a  rush  towards  the  shed 
under  which  his  horse  had  been  stabled,  and,  putting  on  the 
saddle  with  his  own  hands,  he  sprang  into  it  and  rode  hastily 
away. 


CHAPTER    LXV. 

THE     LAST     OF    A    FAMILY. 

HENDRIK  and  Arend,  who  had  imitated  his  movements, 
alone  followed  Groot  Willem  from  the  house.  The 
boer,  after  promising  so  much,  appeared  so  dilatory  in  his 
preparations  that  no  dependence  could  be  placed  on  his  aid 
and  the  three  hunters  galloped  off  without  waiting  for  any  ot 
the  farm,  or  any  of  his  servants,  of  whom  they  had  seen 
Reveral.  His  excuse  for  riot  making  more  haste  to  provide 


262  THE  GIRAFFE  HUNTERS. 

help  was,  that  no  one  could  tell  the  direction  in  which  the 
runaways  had  gone,  and  that  to  search  for  them  in  the  north, 
when  the  animals  might  have  strayed  south,  was  sheer  silli 
ness. 

Much  to  the  surprise  o r  all,  Congo  had  stayed  hehind  in- 
Btead  of  accompaning  Gr>)ot  Willem,  according  to  universal 
custom.  The  Kaffir's  solicitude  for  the  safety  of  his  young 
master  had  been  so  great  on  all  former  occasions,  and  he  had 
shown  such  an  unwillingness  to  be  separated  from  him,  that  his 
present  behavior  was  a  surprise  to  everybody  who  knew  him. 
He  was  allowed  to  have  his  own  will  and  way,  for  it  was 
known  that  any  efforts  at  making  him  useful,  by  denying  him 
this  privilege,  would  b-3  of  no  avail.  True  and  faithful  as  he 
had  ever  shown  himself,  his  actions  were  seldom  controlled 
by  the  others. 

"  As  soon  as  we  get  a  mile  or  two  away  from  the  house," 
said  Hendrik,  "  we  may  be  able  to  discover  their  tracks.  It  is 
no  use  our  examining  the  ground  over  which  so  many  cattle 
have  passed.  But  supposing  we  should  learn  that  we  are  on 
the  right  course,  what  then,  Willem  ?  " 

"  Then  we  must  follow  it  till  the  giraffes  are  retaken,"  an- 
swered Willem.  "  I  should  have  but  little  hope  of  catching 
them  again,"  he  continued,  "  did  I  not  know  that  they  are 
now  quite  tame.  I  should  as  soon  think  of  my  own  horse 
absconding,  and  going  a  hundred  miles  into  the  wilderness,  to 
avoid  me.  We  shall  find  the  giraffes  if  we  persevere ;  and 
once  found  they  won't  hinder  us  from  catching  them." 

From  the  quiet  behavior  of  (he  giraffes  for  the  last  three 
weeks,  Arend  and  Hendrik  could  not  deny  the  truth  of  Wil- 
lem's  assertions ;  and  all  three  urged  their  horses  forward, 
n  ore  anxious  than  ever  to  come  upon  the  spoor  of  the  strays, 

After  passing  beyond  the  ground  tracked  by  the  farm  cat- 
tle, they  once  more  came  out  upon  the  so-called  road,  along 
which  they  had  travelled  the  day  before.  But  for  more  than 
a  mile,  after  the  most  careful  examination,  no  spoor  of  gi 


THE   LAST   OF  A  FAMILY.  263 

raffe,  old  or  young,  was  to  be. seen.  Even  those  made  by 
them  on  the  day  before  could  no  longer  be  distinguished  in  the 
dust.  The  rain,  with  the  tracks  of  other  animals  coming  after, 
had  obliterated  them.  The  state  of  the  ground  they  were  ex- 
amining was  now  favorable  for  receiving  a  permanent  impres- 
sion ;  and,  as  none  appeared,  they  became  satisfied  that  the 
runaways  had  not  returned  that  way. 

After  a  long  consultation  which  came  near  ending  in  a 
wrangle,  Willem  being  opposed  by  his  companions,  it  was  de- 
cided that  they  should  ride  round  in  a  circle  of  which  the 
dwelling  of  the  boer  should  be  the  centre.  By  so  doing,  the 
spoor  of  the  lost  animals  should  be  found.  It  was  the  only 
plan  for  them  to  take,  and  slowly  they  rode  on,  feeling  very 
uncomfortable  at  the  uncertainty  that  surrounded  them. 

The  country  over  which  they  were  riding  was  a  poor  pas- 
ture with  patches  of  thinly  growing  grass.  A  herd  of  cattle 
and  horses,  old  and  young,  had  lately  gone  over  the  ground, 
and  often  would  the  eye  catch  sight  of  tracks  so  like  those 
made  by  a  giraffe  that  one  of  the  party  would  dismount  for  a 
closer  examination  before  being  able  to  decide. 

To  Groot  Willem  this  slow  process  was  torturing  in  the 
extreme.  He  believed  that  the  giraffes  were  each  moment 
moving  farther  away  from  the  place. 

After  the  search  had  been  continued  for  nearly  two  hours, 
a  spoor  was  at  length  found  that  was  unmistakably  that  of  a 
camelopard.  With  a  shout  of  joy  Willem  turned  his  horse 
and  commenced  taking  it  up.  It  was  fresh,  —  made  but  a 
few  hours  before. 

Under  the  excitement  of  extreme  fortune,  whether  it  be 
good  or  bad,  people  do  not  act  with  much  wisdom. 

So  thought  Hendrik  as  he  called  the  attention  of  Willem 
•  to  the  fact  that  they  had  started  out  for  the  purpose  of  find- 
ing the  spoor  but  nDt  following  it;  that  they  would  require 
the  help  of  Congo  and  Spoor'em  ;  that  they  must  provide 
themselves  with  food  and  other  irticles  necessary  for  a  two 
cr  three  days'  journey. 


264  THE  G.KAFFE  HUNTERS. 

Believing  that,  by  the  time  they  could  go  back  to  the  hous< 
and  return,  the  giraffes  would  gain  a  distance  of  not  less  than 
ten  or  fifteen  miles,  Ilendrik's  suggestions  seemed  absurd, 
and  his  companion,  without  heeding  them,  kept  on  along  th? 
trail. 

Hendrik  and  Arend  could  do  nothing  but  follow.  Before 
they  had  gone  very  far,  Arend  made  the  observation  that  the 
tracks  they  were  now  following  appeared  too  large  to  have 
been  made  by  the  young  giraffes. 

"  That 's  all  a  fancy  of  yours,"  rejoined  Willem,  as  he  hur- 
ried on. 

"  There  appears  to  have  been  only  one  that  went  this  way," 
said  Hendrik,  after  they  had  gone  a  little  farther. 

"  Never  mind,"  answered  Willem,  "  we  have  no  time  to 
look  for  the  other.  It  won't  be  far  away  from  its  companion, 
and  we  shall  probably  find  them  together." 

Notwithstanding  what  Willem  said,  his  comrades  were 
convinced  that  they  were  following  the  track  of  only  one  gi- 
raffe, and  that  larger  than  either  of  those  that  had  been  lost 
They  again  ventured  to  give  their  opinion  about  it. 

"Nonsense!"  exclaimed  Willem.  "There  has  not  been 
a  giraffe  in  this  part  of  the  country  for  the  last  ten  years,  ex- 
cept the  two  we  ourselves  brought  here." 

This  statement  would  have  been  indorsed  by  every  settlei 
for  a  hundred  miles  around.  For  all  that,  it  was  a  wrong  on^ 
as  our  adventurers  soon  had  reason  to  be  convinced. 

Before  they  had  gone  another  mile,  the  large  body  and 
lofty  head  of  a  giraffe  loomed  up  before  their  eyes !  On  see- 
ing it,  they  put  spurs  to  their  horses  and  rode  straight  toward? 
it. 

They  got  within  about  three  Hundred  yards  of  it  before 
their  approach  was  discovered. 

For  the  first  ten  minutes  of  the  chase  that  then  ensued,  the 
distance  between  the  hunters  and  tho  retreating  giraffe  re- 
mamed  about  the  same. 


THE  LAST   OF  A  FAMILY  26A 

Gradually  it  began  to  diminish.  The  giraffe  appeared  to 
become  exhausted  with  only  a  slight  exertion ;  and  on  reach- 
ing a  piece  of  marshy  ground,  where  its  feet  sunk  into  the 
mud,  it  made  a  violent  struggle  and  then  fell  over  on  its  side. 

On  riding  forward  to  the  spot,  the  hunters  had  an  expla- 
nation of  why  the  chase  was  so  soon  over.  They  were  only 
surprised  that  the  creature  had  been  able  to  run  at  all. 

It  proved  to  be  an  ancient  male  of  which  but  little  was  left 
but  the  skin  and  bones. 

It  looked  as  though  it  was  the  last  of  its  race,  about  to  be- 
come extinct. 

On  its  back  and  other  parts  of  its  body  were  lumps  as  large 
as  walnuts,  the  scars  of  old  wounds,  where  musket-bullets  had 
been  lodged  in  its  body  several  years  before  ! 

The  rusty  head  of  an  arrow  was  also  seen  protruding  from 
its  side. 

It  had  the  appearance  of  having  been  hunted  for  a  score 
of  years,  and  hundreds  of  times  to  have  been  within  an  inch 
of  losing  its  life. 

Its  enemy,  man,  had  overtaken  it  at  last,  and  was  gazing 
upon  its  struggles,  not  with  exultation,  but  rather  with  pity 
and  regret. 

They  felt  no  triumph  in  having  run  down  and  captured  a 
thing  that  had  been  so  long  struggling  with  death.  Groot 
Willem,  who  had  been  for  a  time  highly  elated  with  the  pros- 
pect of  recovering  the  lost  giraffes,  was  again  in  great  de- 
spondence. Much  time  had  been  squandered  in  this  purpose- 
less pursuit. 

He  was  not  one  to  yield  easily  to  despair ;  and  yet  despair 
was  now  upon  him.  There  was  every  symptom  of  a  dark 
night  coming  down,  and  it  was  now  near.  Inspired  either  by 
pity  or  revenge,  he  sent  a  bullet  from  his  roer  into  the  head  of 
the  struggling  skeleton ;  and,  throwing  himself  into  the  saddle, 
he  turned  the  head  of  his  horse  once  more  towards  the  house. 

An  attempt  had  been  made  to  recover  the  loat  giraffes. 


266  THE   GIRAFF1.  HUNTERS 

It  had  failed.  Night  was  close  at  hand.  Nothing  more 
could  be  done  for  that  day,  and  Willem  iiow  declared  hi? 
willingness  to  return  to  Graaf  Reinet  and  die. 

Hope  had  departed  from  his  heart,  and  he  no  longer  felt  a 
ebsire  to  live. 

Hendrik  and  Arend,  although  sympathizing  wit1  him  in 
their  common  misfortune,  exchanged  looks  of  congr  illation. 
They  would  now  be  permitted  to  go  home. 


CHAPTER    LXVI. 

NEWS    OP   THE    LOST. 

THE  sky  had  been  o'erclouded  all  day,  and  continued  s<i 
as  the  sun  went  down.  Over  them  descended  a  night 
as  dark  as  Erebus. 

Perceiving  the  impracticability  of  getting  that  night  to  the 
house  of  the  boer,  —  a  distance  of  ten  or  fifteen  miles,  —  the 
disappointed  trackers  dismounted,  and  staked  their  horses  upon 
the  grass,  determined  to  wait  for  the  return  of  another  day. 

The  night  was  passed  in  fitful  slumbers  around  a  camp-fire, 
where  they  were  only  visited  by  a  flight  of  large  moths,  and 
Borne  laughing  hyenas,  that  by  their  harsh  cachinations  seemed 
to  mock  them  in  their  misery. 

They  were  in  a  district  of  country  from  which  the  most 
noble  of  its  denizens  seemed  to  have  been  driven,  and  the 
most  despicable  only  remained.  When  morning  dawned  they 
again  climbed  into  their  saddles  and  continued  on  towards 
the  kraal  of  the  boer. 

"When,  as  they  supposed,  within  about  five  miles  of  thi 
house,  they  met  t  ~o  strange  horsemen  coming  in  the  oppo« 
site  direction. 


NEWS  OF  THE  LOST.  267 

ftGoot  morgen,  shentlemens ! "  saluted  one  of  the  strangers 
as  they  drew  near.  "  I  'm  glat  to  meet  some  ones  coining 
your  ways.  Hash  you  seen  anything  of  our  horses  ?  " 

"Do  you  mean  those  you  are  now  riding?"  asked  Hen- 
drik. 

"  No,  not  theje,  but  five  other  horses,  —  no,  three  horses 
and  two  mares,  —  all  mitout  either  sattles  or  pridles;  one  red 
horse  mit  one  eye  and  a  white  poot  on  the  left  behind  leg  \ 
one  mare  mit  a  star  on  the  front  of  his  head,  und —  " 

•'  No,"  interrupted  llendrik,  "  we  have  been  out  since  yes- 
toiday  morning,  but  have  seen*  no  stray  horses  of  any  de- 
B^ription  ;  not  a  horse  except  those  we  are  riding  ourselves." 

*  Then  we  need  not  look  in  the  direction  you  have  been,'*1 
said  the  other  horseman,  who  spoke  English  with  a  proper 
a^.ent.  "  Will  you  please  ttll  us  whence  you  have  come  ?  " 

Hendrik  gave  them  a  briei  history  of  their  course  during 
the  last  twenty-four  hours ;  and,  in  doing  so,  mentioned  the 
object  of  their  expedition, —  the  search  after  the  giraffes. 

"  If  that 's  what  you  Ve  been  after,"  said  the  man  who 
spoke  proper  English,  "  perhaps  we  can  assist  you  a  little. 
From  what  you  tell  me,  I  presume  you  must  have  beea 
staying  fit  the  kraal  of  Mynheer  Van  Orrnon.  Yesterday 
morning  wft  were  looking  for  our  horses  about  ten  miles 
south  of  his  place,  when  we  saw  two  giraffes,  the  first  I  had 
ever  seen  in  my  life.  We  were  badly  mounted,  and  unpre- 
pared for  hunJittg  anything  except  our  strayed  horses,  else 
we  should  have  given  chase." 

"Ten  miles  to  the  south  of  the  kraal!"  exclaimed  WL' 
Icra,    "  and    we    seeking    for   them    twenty    to   the   north 
What  fools  we  have  fo>en.     What  were  the  giraffes  doing?" 
he  asked  earnestly,  turning  towards  the  man  who  had  one* 
more  awakened  within   him   the  sweet  sentiment  of  hope. 
"  Were  they  grazing  or  g^ing  on?" 

"  They  were  travelling  southward  at  a  gentle  tret,  but  in- 
creased their  speed  on  seeing  U*L  Wv  w«rft  oo»  within  * 
quarter  of  a  mile  of  them." 


268  THE   GIRAFFE  HUNTERS. 

Our  adventurers  were  too  impatient  to  stay  longer  on  the 
spot ;  and,  after  getting  a  few  further  directions,  they  bade  th€ 
strangers  good  day  and  hastened  on  towards  the  house. 

On  entering  its  enclosure  the  first  person  they  encoun 
tered  was  the  boer  Mynheer  Van  Orrnon. 

"  I  see  pat  luck  mit  you,  mine  poys,"  said  the  Dutchman, 
as  they  rode  up  to  him.  "  I  knowed  it  would  pe  so.  The 
cameels  have  goed  too  far  for  you." 

"Yes,  too  far  to  the  south,"  answered  Willem.  "We 
have  heard  of  them,  and  must  be  off  immediately.  Where 
are  our  companions  ?  " 

"  They  goed  away  yester  morgen  to  live  where  the  oxen 
get  grass.  They  now  waiting  for  you  at  the  south." 

"  That 's  all  right,"  said  Hendrik.  "  We  must  hasten  to 
join  them ;  but  I  think  we  'd  be  better  of  something  to  eat 
first.  I  'm  starving.  Mynheer  Van  Ormon,  we  must  again 
trespass  on  your  hospitality." 

"  So  you  shall,  mine  poys,  mit  pleasure  all  around ;  put 
who  told  you  I  vas  Mynheer  Van  Ormon  ?  " 

"  The  same  two  men  who  told  us  about  the  giraffes.  They 
were  looking  for  some  stray  horses." 

"  Dat  mush  be  mine  neighbor  Cloots,  who  live  fifteen  miles 
to  the  east  of  thish  place.  They  say  they  see  the  cameels. 
Where  an'  when  they  see  'em? 

"  Yesterday  morning,  about  ten  miles  south  of  this  place, 
they  said." 

"  May  be  dey  be  gone  to  Graaf  Reinet  to  say  you  arc 
coming.  Ha,  he,  hi !  Dat  ish  ver'  goot." 

The  boer  then  conducted  his  guests  towards  the  dwelling 
On  passing  a  hut  by  the  way,  the  hunters  were  surprised  at 
seevng  Congo  suddenly  disappear  around  a  corner ! 

On  the  part  of  the  Kaffir,  the  encounter  appeared  both  un- 
expected and  undesired,  as  he  had  started  back  apparently  tf 
avoid  them. 

This  was  a  new  mystery. 


NEWS  OF  THE  LOST.  269 

"  Ho  Congo!  come  back  here,"  sliouted  Willem.  ""Why 
are  you  here  ?  Why  are  you  not  with  the  others  ?  " 

The  Kaffir  did  not  condescend  to  make  answer,  but  skulked 
into  the  hut. 

The  boer  now  proceeded  to  explain  that  the  Kaffir  had  ex- 
pressed a  wish  to  be  employed  at  his  place,  and  had  declared 
that  he  would  proceed  no  further  with  his  former  masters,  who 
had  cruelly  ill-treated  him  for  allowing  the  giraffes  to  escape. 
He  denied  having  done  anything  to  influence  this  strange  de- 
cision. 

"  This  cannot  be,"  said  Willem.  "  There  must  be  some 
mistake.  He  is  not  telling  the  truth  if  he  says  that 
we  beat  him.  I  may  have  spoken  to  him  somewhat  harshly ; 
I  admit  having  done  so,  but  I  did  not  know  he  was  so  sensi- 
tive. I  'm  sorry,  if  I  have  offended  him,  and  am  willing  to 
apologize." 

Mynheer  Van  Ormon  stepped  up  to  the  door  of  the  hut, 
and  commanded  the  Kaffir  to  come  forth. 

When  Congo  showed  himself  at  the  entrance,  Willem 
apologized  to  him  for  the  harsh  language  he  had  used,  and,  in 
the  same  manner  as  one  friend  should  speak  to  another,  en- 
treated him  to  forget  and  forgive,  and  return  with  them  to 
Graaf  Reinet. 

During  this  colloquy  the  sharp  eyes  of  the  boer  were  glanc- 
ing from  master  to  servant,  as  though  he  knew  what  the  result 
would  be.  They  showed  a  gleam  of  satisfaction  as  the  Kaffir 
declared  that  he  preferred  remaining  with  his  new  master ; 
and  the  only  favor  he  now  asked  of  Willem  was  soire  com- 
pensation for  his  past  services. 

Had  Congo  been  one  of  the  brothers,  Hans  or  Hendrik 
Von  Bloom,  Willem  could  not  have  done  more  towards  effect- 
ing a  reconciliation.  At  length,  becoming  indignant  at  the 
unaccountable  conduct  of  his  old  servitor,  he  turned  scornfully 
gway,  and,  along  with  Hendrik  and  Arend,  entered  the  house. 

After  seeing  a  joint  of  cold  boiled  beef,  a  loaf  of  browc 


270  THE   GIRAFFE  HUNTKKS. 

bread,  and  a  bottle  of  Capo  wine  placed  before  his  guests,  the 
boer  went  out  again. 

Hastily  repairing  to  one  of  the  sheds,  he  there  found  a 
Hottentot  servant  at  hard  work  in  saddling  one  of  his  horses. 

*•  Piet,"  said  he,  speaking  in  great  haste,  "  quick,  mine  poy  1 
shump  into  your  saddle,  and  ride  out  to  the  north  till  you 
meet  mine  bruder  and  Shames.  Tell  them  not  to  come 
more  so  near  as  half  a  mile  to  the  house  for  one  hour.  Make 
haste  an'  pe  off!  " 

Two  minutes  more  and  the  Hottentot  was  on  the  horse, 
galloping  away  in  the  direction  given  to  him. 

Having  satisfied  their  hunger,  thanked  their  host  and  his 
fat  vrow  for  their  hospitality,  and  bidden  them  farewell,  our 
adventurers  started  off  for  the  South,  anxious  to  rejoin  Hans, 
and  continue  the  search  after  the  giraffes. 


CHAPTER    LXVII. 

WHY    CONGO    TURNED    TRAITOR. 

UNWILLING  to  trespass  any  longer  on  the  hospitality 
of  Mynheer  Van  Ormon,  Hans  had  left  the  house  with 
the  intention  to  encamp  somewhere  near  it,  and  wait  for 
the  return  of  his  companions. 

To  this  the  boer  had  made  but  little  opposition,  and  hi& 
guest  proceeded  to  prepare  the  Makololo  for  a  removal. 
They  were  still  suffering  all  the  horrors  of  a  recovery  from 
their  first  spell  of  intoxication,  and,  on  entering  the  hut  where 
they  had  passed  the  night,  Hans  found  them  full  of  that  spe- 
<aes  of  repentance  that  leads  to  strong  resolutions  of  future 
reformation. 

On  being  informed  of  the  loss  of  the  giraffes,  their  remoraa 


WHY   CONGO   TURNED   TRAITOR.  271 

seemed  as  if  it  would  tempt  thorn  to  suicide,  and  one  of  them, 
while  tearing  his  wool-covered  head,  kept  repeating  the  word 
kombi,  kombi! 

Hans  knew  that  this  was  the  name  of  a  virulent  poison 
much  in  use  amongst  the  Makololo. 

The  four  unfortunate  men  were  willing  to  take  upon  them- 
selves the  whole  blame  of  allowing  the  giraffes  to  escape, 
and  seemed  grateful  for  the  mercy  of  being  allowed  to  live 
any  longer ! 

After  the  cattle  and  horses  had  been  loaded,  and  all  got 
ready  for  a  start,  Congo  expressed  his  determination  to  sta,y 
behind. 

"What  does  this  mean,  Congo?"  asked  Hans.  "Are  you 
angry  at  what  your  master  said  to  you  ?  You  must  forget 
that.  He  meant  no  harm.  What  do  you  intend  doing?" 

"  Don't  know,  baas  Hans,"  gruffly  answered  Congo ;  "  don't 
know  noffin'." 

Believing  that  the  Kaffir  was  only  displeased  with  himself 
for  his  conduct  on  the  night  before,  and  that  he  would  soon 
recover  from  his  "  miff,"  Hans  made  no  attempt  to  dissuade 
him.  Accompanied  by  Swartboy  and  the  Makololo  he  moved 
away,  driving  the  cattle  before  them,  and  leaving  Congo  and 
his  dog  behind. 

He  went  in  a  southerly  course,  as  the  grass  looked  more 
tempting  in  that  direction.  When  about  three  miles  from  the 
bouse  he  came  upon  a  grove  of  trees,  through  which  ran  a 
little  rivulet.  On  its  bank  he  determined  to  make  camp,  and 
await  the  return  of  his  companion. 

The  manner  in  which  he  had  left  the  boer  had  been  rather 
sudden  and  unceremonious,  and,  if  called  upon  to  give  an  ex- 
planation of  it,  only  some  half-developed  reasons  would  have 
presented  themselves  to  his  mind.  Of  these,  however,  there 
were  several.  One  was  the  desire  of  removing  the  Makololo, 
now  under  his  sole  care,  from  the  temptation  of  swallowing 
any  more  "  Cape  Smoke.*' 


272  THE  GIRAFFE  HUNTERS. 

This  apprehension,  however,  was  altogether  groundless,  foi 
Dot  even  a  relief  from  aching  heads  and  self-condemn  at  ion 
could  ha7e  induced  the  subjects  of  Macora  to  drink  any  more 
for  the  present. 

Hans  possessed  a  philosophic  spirit,  and,  under  most  cir- 
cumstances, could  wait  patiently.  Swartboy  and  the  Mako- 
lolo  were  in  want  of  rest,  to  enable  them  to  recover  from 
their  last  night's  debauch.  The  cattle  and  horses  were  in 
need  of  the  grass  that  grew  luxuriantly  on  the  banks  of  the 
stream.  All,  therefore,  could  pass  the  day  with  but  little  in- 
convenience arising  from  the  absence  of  the  others. 

As  the  night  came  on,  the  cattle  were  collected  ;  and,  avail- 
ing themselves  of  the  habits  to  which  they  had  been  long 
since  trained,  they  lay  down  close  to  the  large  fire  that  had 
been  kindled  by  the  edge  of  the  grove. 

The  night  passed  without  any  incidents  to  disturb  them ; 
but,  just  as  day  broke,  they  were  awakened  by  the  barking 
of  a  dog,  and  soon  after  greeted  by  a  familiar  voice. 

It  was  that  of  Congo. 

"  I  thought  you  would  think  better  of  us  and  return,"  said 
Han?,  pleased  once  more  to  see  the  face  of  the  faithful 
Kaffir. 

"  Yaas,  I  come,"  answered  Congo,  "  but  not  to  stay.  I  go 
back  again." 

"  Why !     What 's  brought  you,  then  ?  " 

"  To  530  baas  Willem ;  but  he  no  here.  Tell  him  when  he 
come  back  to  wait  for  Congo.  Tell  him  wait  two  days,  four 
days,  —  tell  him  always  wait  till  Congo  come." 

44  But  Willem  will  go  to  the  house  before  he  comes  here, 
and  you  can  see  him  yourself." 

"No;  may  be  I  off  with  the  boeroxen.  I  work  there  now 
Tell  baas  Willem  to  wait  for  Congo." 

"  Certainly  I  shall  do  so,"  answered  Hans ;  "  but  you  are 
keeping  something  hid  from  me.  Why  do  you  wish  to  see 
your  master,  if  you  are  so  offended  as  to  have  forsaken  him  f 
What  is  your  reason  for  staying  behind5" 


WHY   CONGO   TURNED  TRAITOR.  273 

•  Don't  know,"  vaguely  responded  the  Kaffir.  "  Dis  fool 
Congo  don't  know  noffin'." 

"  Ders  one  thing  I  mus  say  for  Congo,"  said  Swartboy, 
"he  mos  allers  tell  the  troof.  He  jus  done  so  now." 

The  Kaffir  smiled  a*  though  satisfied  with  Swartboy's  ret 
mark. 

After  again  requesting  that  Willem  should  be  told  to  wail 
his  return,  he  hastened  away,  followed  by  the  dog  Spoor'em. 

There  was  a  mystery  in  the  conduct  of  the  man  that  Hana 
could  not  comprehend  in  any  other  way  than  by  taking  the 
explanation  he  had  himself  given.  Congo  seemed  certainly 
either  to  be  a  fool  or  acting  in  a  very  foolish  way. 

As  the  morning  advanced,  Hans  began  to  believe  that  the 
trackers  had  proved  successful  in  their  search.  The  spoor 
of  the  giraffes  must  have  been  found  and  followed,  or  they 
would  have  been  back  before  then. 

From  his  knowledge  of  Willem,  Hans  was  certain  that 
once  on  the  spoor  he  would  never  leave  it  as  long  as  he  had 
strength  to  continue.  The  giraffes  had  become  tame,  and 
there  was  no  reason  why  they  should  not  be  easily  retaken. 
But  just  as  the  sun  had  mounted  up  to  the  meridian,  this 
hope  was  dispelled  by  the  appearance  of  Willem  and  his 
comrade  coming  back  empty-handed. 

"  You  hrtve  been  unsuccessful,"  said  Hans,  as  they  rode  up. 
**  Well,  never  mind ;  there  is  still  a  hope  left  us,  and  that  is, 
to  get  safely  home." 

"  We  have  another  hope  besides  that,"  replied  Willem. 
u  We  have  heard  of  the  giraffes.  They  were  seen  yesterday 
morning  about  seven  miles  to  the  southward  of  this  spot. 
They  are  between  us  and  our  home,  and  we  are  not  huntera 
if  we  don't  recover  them  yet.  We  must  be  off  after  them 
immediately." 

Swartboy  and  the  Makololo  were  directed  to  drive  in  the 
catile,  and  all  commenced  iraking  preparations  for  a  de» 
parture. 

12*  B 


274  THE  GIRAFFE  HUNTERS. 

"  We  shall  m.&s  Congo  and  Spoor'em,"  said  Willem,  whili 
the  cattle  were  being  loaded.  "  We  shall  want  them  badly 
now." 

"  Ah ! "  exclaimed  Hans,  "  I  had  nearly  forgotten  to  teL 
you  that  Congo  was  here  this  morning,  and  wished  me  to  say 
you  were  to  wait  until  he  came  to  you.  He  was  very  anxious 
to  see  you,  and  said  you  were  to  wait  for  him  four  days,  or 
longer,  if  he  did  not  see  you  in  that  time." 

"  Fortunately  there  will  be  no  need  for  that  delay,"  re- 
joined Willem.  "I  have  just  seen  the  ungrateful  rascal,  — . 
aot  half  an  hour  ago." 

"  Indeed.     And  what  did  he  want  ?  " 

"  Only  to  dun  me  for  the  wages  due  him  for  the  last  year 
of  his  services.  I  have  never  been  more  deceived  about  a 
man  in  my  life.  I  could  not  have  believed  it  possible  that 
Congo  would  thus  turn  traitor  and  desert  me." 

The  conversation  was  discontinued,  as  all  became  busy  in 
making  ready  for  a  start. 


CHAPTER     LXVIII. 

LIGHT     OUT     OP     DARKNESS. 

IN  half  an  hour  afterwards  the  hunters  had  broken  up  their 
camp. 

"  I  feel  sorry  about  having  to  leave  Congo  behind,"  said 
Willem,  as  the  cattle  were  being  driven  across  the  stream. 
'•'  Not  that  I  care  a  straw  for  him,  the  ungrateful  wretch,  but 
that  we  may  be  unable  to  find  the  spoor  of  the  giraffes,  not 
having  him  with  us.  He  and  Spoor'em  would  be  worth 
everything  now.** 

"  I  think,"  rejoined  his  brother,  "  there 's  not  much  chance 


LIGHT   OUT  OF  DARKNESS.  275 

of  our  recovering  them.  We  are  now  in  a  settled  country 
where  they  will  find  but  little  rest.  They  will  either  be 
driven  out  of  it  or  killed  by  whoever  comes  across  them." 

"I  have  thought  of  all  that,"  replied  Willem;  "still,  I  shall 
hope  for  a  day  or  two  longer.  I  can  better  survive  the  loss, 
if  nobody  else  succeeds  in  obtaining  the  reward  offered  for 
them ;  but  should  that  brother  of  whom  the  boer  spoke,  as 
being  gone  on  a  similar  expedition  to  ours,  —  should  he  per- 
form the  feat  we  have  failed  to  accomplish,  then  I  should  n't 
care  to  live  much  longer." 

Before  they  had  gone  very  far,  all  noticed  that  there  was 
something  wrong  with  Swartboy,  who  seemed  also  inclined 
to  turn  back,  and  was  muttering  some  gibberish  to  himself, 
as  was  his  habit  when  in  any  way  perplexed  or  annoyed. 
The  excitement  in  his  mind  at  last  became  too  strong  to  be 
restrained,  and,  drawing  near  Willem,  he  asked:  — 

"What  was  that,  baas  Willem,  you  said  jus  now  'bout  the 
bruder  of  dat  Dutchman  ?  " 

"  I  hardly  remember,  Swart,"  answered  Willem.  "  Some- 
thing about  his  going  after  giraffes  and  getting  the  reward  in- 
stead of  ourselves.  Why  do  you  ask  ?  " 

"  But  did  they  gone  nort  same  as  we  been  a  doin*  ?  * 

"  Yes,  so  the  boer  told  us." 

"  How  long  was  dat  ago  ?  " 

"  Seven  months,  I  think  he  said." 

"  Why  for  you  no  tell  me  afore  ?  " 

This  question  Willem  did  not  think  worth  answering,  and 
Swartboy  for  a  few  minutes  was  left  to  his  thoughts. 

Presently  he  recommenced  the  conversation.  "  Baas 
Willem/'  said  he.-  "I  think  we  bess  stop,  and  talk  a  bit 
Congo  no  fool,  but  Swartboy.  Swartboy  a  fool,  and  no  mis- 
taks  'bout  dat." 

'*  Well,  what  has  that  to  do  with  our  stopping  for  a  talk  ?  * 
asked  Willem. 

'•  The  boer's  bruder,  he  come  back  from  the  nort  without 


276  THE   GIRAFFE  HUNTERS. 

catch  any  giraffe,"  replied  the  Bushman.  "  I  :ink  he  got 
some  now  " 

A  light  suddenly  dawned  on  the  mind  of  Hans,  who  stoo<? 
listening  to  this  dialect.  The  mysterious  conduct  of  Conge 
appeared  better  than  half  explained. 

A  halt  was  immediately  ordered,  and  all  gathered  around 
Swartboy. 

Nearly  twenty  minutes  was  taken  up  in  obtaining  from  the 
Bushman  the  informatior  he  had  to  give.  From  the  answers 
made  to  about  a  hundred  questions,  the  hunters  learned  that,  in 
the  hut  where  he,  Congo,  and  the  Makololo  had  been  so 
freely  entertained,  they  had  seen  a  Hottentot  who  had  lately 
returned  from  a  journey  to  the  north. 

This  Swartboy  had  understood  from  a  few  words  the  man 
had  muttered  while  under  the  influence  of  the  "  smoke." 

During  the  evening,  the  Hottentot  had  been  called  away 
from  the  hut,  and  Swartboy  had  seen  no  more  of  him,  nor 
'bought  anything  of  what  he  had  said. 

Now,  however,  on  hearing  that  the  boer  had  a  brother 
who  had  gone  northward  on  a  giraffe  hunt,  Swartboy  conceived 
the  idea  that  the  drunken  Hottentot  had  not  been  there  alone. 
In  all  likelihood  he  had  accompanied  the  expedition.  It  had 
returned  unsuccessful ;  and  the  boer's  brothers  had  stolen  the 
two  giraffes  that  were  now  missing. 

The  more  this  conjecture  was  discussed,  the  more  probable 
it  appeared. 

No  doubt  Congo  had  some  suspicion  that  there  was  some- 
thing wrong,  and  he  was  keeping  it  to  himself  lest  he  might 
be  mistaken. 

He  had  stayed  behind  in  the  hope  of  ascertaining  the 
truth?  His  rude  behavior  to  his  former  master  in  the 
presence  of  the  boer  might  have  been  only  a  ruse  to  mislead 
the  latter,  and  give  an  opportunity  for  carrying  out  some 
detective  contrivance.  It  wns  all  in  keeping  with  the  Kaffir 
character,  and  Willem  was  but  too  delighted  to  think  that 
such  was  the  explanation. 


LIGHT   OUT  OF  DARKNESS.  277 

"  I  thought  at  the  time  I  la^t  saw  him,"  said  Willem,  "  that 
there  was  something  in  his  behavior  unlike  what  would  be 
shown  by  a  traitor.  It  seemed  to  contradict  his  words.  I 
believe  that  we  have  all  been  very  stupid.  I  hope  so.  I 
shall  go  back  and  see  Congo  immediately.  I  shall  demand  an 
explanation.  He  will  tell  me  all,  if  I  can  only  get  the  boer  out 
of  the  way." 

"  I  have  another  idea,"  said  Hendrik.  "  The  two  men  we 
saw  hunting  for  horses,  and  who  told  us  they  had  seen  our 
giraffes  to  the  south,  were  a  couple  of  liars.  They  did  not 
speak  like  men  telling  the  truth.  I  can  see  it  now :  we  were 
simpletons  to  have  been  so  easily  deceived.  They  were  the 
boer's  own  brothers,  —  the  very  men  who  have  robbed  us !  " 

"  Yes,"  said  Hans ;  "  and  they  had  the  assistance  of  Myn- 
heer Van  Ormon  in  doing  it.  How  easy  it  is  to  understand 
his  profuse  hospitality  now.  We  have  indeed  been  duped." 

The  belief  that  the  giraffes  had  been  stolen  was  now  uni 
versal,  and  our  adventurers  were  only  too  glad  to  think  so. 
They  much  preferred  that  this  should  be  the  case  than  to 
think  the  animals  had  strayed.  There  would  be  a  far  better 
chance  of  recovering  them. 

It  is  easy  to  believe  what  we  most  desire,  and  all  agreed 
that  the  property  had  been  surreptitiously  taken  from  the 
shed. 

Without  saying  another  word,  Groot  Willem  turned  his 
horse  upon  his  tracks,  and  rode  back  towards  the  kraal  of 
Mynheer  Van  Ormon. 

The  boer  met  him  outside  the  enclosures,  apparently  sur- 
prised to  see  him  return.  The  moment  Willem  set  eyes  upon 
the  man's  face,  he  saw  that  there  was  something  amiss.  He 
observed  a  strong  expression  of  displeasure,  accompanied  with 
a  glance  of  uneasiness. 

"  I  have  come  back  to  have  a  chat  with  my  old  servant,' 
said  Willem.  "  He  has  been  with  me  for  so  many  years  thai 
I  don't  like  to  part  with  him  on  slight  grounds." 


278  THE  GIRAFFE  HUNTERS. 

«  yer  goot,"  answered  Van  Ormon.  "  You  can  see  am 
when  he  come  home.  He  hash  goed  after  the  oxen.  L  you 
plcash,  take  him  along  mit  you  when  you  leave." 

As  the  sun  was  now  about  setting,  Willem  knew  that  the 
Kaffir  must  soon  be  coming  in  with  the  cattle,  and  he  rode 
off  from  the  house  in  the  hope  of  meeting  him.  Soon  a  large 
herd  was  seen  approaching  from  the  plain,  and,  riding  around 
it,  Willem  found  Congo  in  company  with  two  Hottentots. 

While  in  the  presence  of  his  companions,  tho  Kaffir  would 
not  speak  to  him,  but  was  apparently  devoting  every  thought 
to  the  task  of  directing  the  movements  of  the  herd.  His  old 
master  seemed  unworthy  of  his  notice. 

"  We  have  been  all  wrong  in  our  conjectures,"  thought 
Willem:  "Congo  has  really  deserted  me.  No  man  could 
keep  up  such  an  appearance  as  he  is  doing.  I  may  go  back 
again." 

He  was  about  to  turn  away,  when  Congo,  observing  tha* 
both  the  Hottentots  had  gone  a  few  yards  ahead,  and  were 
busy  talking  to  one  another,  muttered  in  a  low  tone :  "  Go 
back,  baas  Willem,  and  wait  at  you  camp.  I  come  dar  to- 
morrow mornin'." 

Willem  was  not  only  satisfied,  but  overjoyed.  Those  words 
were  enough  to  tell  him  that  his  Kaffir  was  still  faithful, — 
that  he  was  acting  for  the  best,  and  that  all  would  yet  be 
well.  He  returned  to  his  companions  as  cheerful  and  hap- 
py as  he  had  been  two  nights  before,  while  sitting  by  the 
Dutchman's  fireside,  under  the  exhilarating  influence  of  ii* 


THE  KAFFIR  DISCOVERS  TOO  MUCH.  279 

CHAPTER    LXIX. 

THE    KAFFIR    DISCOVERS    TOO    MUCH. 

V\7"  IIEN  Congo  was  made  aware  that  the  giraffes  wore 
T  T  missing,  he  believed  himself  more  to  blame  than  any 
one  else.  Conscience  told  him  that  he  had  neglected  his 
duty.  His  regret  for  what  had  happened  inspired  him  with  a 
strong  resolve  to  do  all  in  his  power  towards  recovering  the 
lost  animals.  On  examining  the  broken  stockade  through 
which  they  had  escaped,  he  had  doubts  as  to  its  being  their 
work.  In  crushing  out  the  posts  with  the  weight  of  their 
bodies  they  must  have  made  a  noise  that  he  should  have 
heard ;  for  the  giraffes  had  been  tied  within  ten  yards  of  where 
he  had  passed  the  night.  The  posts  to  which  they  had  been 
attached  had  not  been  dragged  away,  as  would  have  been  the 
case  had  the  animals  drawn  them  out  with  their  rheim  fasten- 
ings. He  had  a  suspicion  that  they  had  been  taken  down  by 
human  hands ;  but,  as  the  others  did  not  appear  to  think  so, 
he  fancied  there  might  be  a  possibility  of  his  being  wrong. 
He  therefore  kept  his  suspicions  to  himself.  Had  he  said 
that  the  giraffes  could  not  have  knocked  down  the  stockade 
without  his  hearing  them,  he  would  have  been  told  that  he 
#as  too  drunk  to  hear  anything,  and  his  testimony  discredit 
ed.  He  knew  that  he  was  not. 

He  had  observed  something  else  to  confirm  his  suspicion. 
He  remembered  the  Hottentot,  who  in  his  cups  declared  that 
he  had  lately  been  to  the  north,  where  he  had  seen  giraffes 
hunted  and  killed.  He  had  heard  the  Hottentot  called  out 
from  among  the  company,  and  by  a  man  who  spoke  "boerish 
English."  The  voice  was  not  that  of  the  proprietor  of  the 
place,  whom  he  had  seen  early  in  the  evening;  and  yet 
he  had  observed  no  other  white  man  abou'  ftie  establishment 


280  THE  GIRAFFE  HUNTERS. 

Moreover,  some  saddled  horses  he  had  seen  in  the  stabtai 
the  night  before  were  also  gone.  It  was  these  things  that 
had  determined  him  to  stay  at  the  house  and  watch.  On  pre 
tence  of  hiring  himself  to  theboerhe  was  permitted  (o  remain.. 

Every  day  something  turned  up  to  confirm  his  suspicions, 
He  had  seen  the  Hottentot  sent  off,  while  Wi-llem,  Arend,  and 
Hendrik  were  eating  their  breakfast  inside ;  and,  soon  after 
their  departure,  he  had  witnessed  the  arrival  of  two  white 
men,  who  appeared  to  consider  the  place  their  home.  Those 
men,  he  believed,  had  been  there  on  the  night  when  the 
giraffes  were  missed,  and  Congo  suspected  them  to  be  the 
thieves.  He  saw  them  go  off  again  in  the  direction  they  had 
come,  equipped  as  for  a  hunting  expedition,  or  for  some  dis- 
tant journey.  He  would  have  followed  them,  but  dared  not, 
lest  his  doing  so  might  be  observed  and  excite  the  suspicion 
of  the  boer. 

Believing  that  they  would  not  go  far  that  night,  he  made 
up  his  mind  to  track  them  on  the  following  morning.  Steal- 
ing away  from  the  shed,  where  he  slept,  he  took  up  their 
spoor  as  soon  as  the  first  light  of  day  would  allow  of  it,  and, 
following  this,  he  soon  saw  enough  to  assure  him  that  his  sus- 
picions were  correct. 

A  journey  of  ten  miles  brought  him  amongst  some  ranges 
of  steep  hills,  separated  from  each  other  by  deep,  narrow 
gorges.  On  ascending  to  the  top  of  one  of  these,  he  perceived 
a  small  column  of  smoke  rising  from  a  ravine  below. 

Throwing  his  hat  upon  the  ground,  and  commanding  the 
dog  Spoor'em  to  keep  a  watch  upon  it,  he  stalked  forward 
and  soon  obtained  a  view  of  what  was  causing  the  smoke.  It 
was  a  fire  kindled  under  the  shadow  of  some  cameel-doorn  trees, 
as  if  for  the  bivouac  of  hunters. 

Judging  by  two  animals  that  stood  tied  to  the  trees,  Congo 
knew  that  they  who  had  kindled  the  fire  were  not  hunters, 
but  thieves.  The  animals  in  question  were  giraffes,  —  young 
wes,  —  the  same  that  Congo  had  been  driving  before  him  tbi 
6oir»e  hundreds  of  milea. 


THE  KAFFIR  DISCOVERS  TOO  MUCH  281 

Contrary  to  his  expectations,  there  appeared  to  be  but  one 
man  in  charge  of  them  ;  and  that,  neither  of  the  two  he  had 
seen  the  evening  before  at  Van  Ormon's.  The  men  he  had 
been  tracking  must  have  visited  the  camp  and  gone  off  again. 
Their  absence  was  but  of  little  consequence.  The  giraffes 
were  there,  and  that  was  all  he  wanted.  He  could  now  go 
back  and  guide  the  real  owners  to  the  spot,  who  would  then 
be  able  to  reclaim  their  property.  Had  the  two  men  he  had 
traced  to  the  camp  been  seated  by  the  fire,  he  would  no  doubt 
have  succeeded  in  accomplishing  his  plans.  But  unfortunately 
\hey  were  not. 

After  noting  the  topography  of  the  place,  so  that  he  might 
Easily  recognize  it.  he  turned  to  depart. 

Before  proceeding  twenty  paces  on  his  way,  he  was  star- 
tled by  the  report  of  a  gun.  The  sound  was  followed  by  a 
howl  of  pain,  which  he  knew  came  from  the  hound  Spoor'em. 
A-t  the  same  instant,  trotting  out  from  some  bushes  on  the 
iirow  of  the  hill,  he  saw  two  mounted  men.  One  glance  told 
him  they  were  the  men  he  had  seen  the  evening  before 
it  the  house  of  Van  Ormon.  They  were  those  on  whose 
track  he  had  come.  Crouching  among  the  bushes,  he  en- 
ieavored  to  avoid  beino;  seen  ;  but  in  this  he  was  unsuccess- 
ful. 

A  shout  from  one  of  the  men  told  him  that  he  was  dis- 
covered, and  soon  after  the  hoof-strokes  of  the  galloping  horses 
fold  that  they  were  rapidly  approaching  his  hiding-placo, 
rhouglTswift  of  foot,  there  was  no  chance  for  him  to  escape ; 
for  all  that,  instinct  led  him  to  take  to  his  heels.  For  some 
distance  down  hill,  which  was  very  steep,  he  was  able  to  keep 
in  advance  of  his  mounted  pursuers.  But  once  on  the  level 
ground,  the  horsemen  soon  closed-  upon  him,  and  the  chase 
was  brought  to  an  abrupt  termination  by  one  of  them  striking 
him  from  behind  with  the  but  of  h.h  gun,  and  rolling  him 
1at  upon  his  face 


382  THE  GIRAFFE  HUNTERS. 

CHAPTER    LXX. 

CONGO    A    CAPTIVE. 

f  |"UIE  horsemen  pulled  up  with  a  shout  of  exultation 
JL    "  What  did  you  stop  for  ?  "  asked  the  one  who  had  5  .tuck 
the   .low.     "  Why  didn't  you  keep  on  running?"  he  added 
with  a  fiendish  laugh,  as  he  leaned  over  the  prostrate  body  of 
the  Kaffir. 

"  Yaas,  why  don't  yer  go  on  to  tell  where  der  two  cameela 
be,  to  der  fools  whom  found  um  ?  "  asked  the  other.  "  Why 
don't  yer  do  datch  ?  " 

The  two  men  who  were  addressing  the  half-unconscious 
Congo  were  the  same  two  Willem,  Arend,  and  Hendrik  had 
met  the  day  before,  —  the  men  who  had  directed  them  to 
search  to  the  south.  One  was  the  brother  of  Mynheer  Van 
Ormon,  the  other  was  his  brother-in-law.  They  were  men 
who  had  for  many  years  been  living  on  the  borders  of  the 
eolony,  —  part  of  their  time  engaged  in  fighting  Kaffirs  and 
Griquas,  and  robbing  them  of  their  cattle,  the  other  part  in 
trading  with  the  natives  for  ostrich-feathers  and  ivory.  They 
had  lately  returned  from  an  unsuccessful  expedition  to  the 
north,  the  object  of  which  had  been  to  procure  two  young  gi- 
raffes, in  order  to  obtain  the  reward  or  price  offered  for 
them  by  the  consul  of  the  Netherlands.  On  seeing  within 
'.he  kraal  of  their  kinsman  Mynheer  Van  Ormon,  the  very 
animals  they  had  sacrificed  so  much  time  in  vainly  searching 
for,  they  could  not  resist  the  opportunity  of  appropriating 
them.  Their  idea  was,  to  conceal  the  animals  for  a  few 
weeks  among  the  hills,  until  those  to  whom  they  properly  be- 
longed, giving  them  up  as  lost,  should  return  to  their  homes. 
The  giraffes  might  then  be  taken  to  Cape  Town,  and  disposed 
of,  without  the  original  owners  ever  knowing  anything  of  the 
trick  that  had  been  played  upon  them. 


CONGO  A  CAPTIVE,  283 

Unfortunately  for  Congo,  they  had  that  morning  been  in 
search  of  something  for  food,  and  had  returned  just  in  time 
to  see  him  playing  spy  upon  their  camp. 

"This  is  the  villain  who  pretended  to  quarrel  with  his 
master  and  leave  him,"  said  the  man  who  had  knocked  the 
Kaffir  down.  "  I  told  Van  Ormon  to  send  him  off  with  the 
others,  but  he  was  sure  the  fellow  did  not  wish  to  assist  them, 
and  could  not  if  he  would.  By  his  folly  our  game  has  been 
nearly  lost.  We  've  just  been  in  time  ;  but  what  are  we  to 
do  with  the  black  brute,  now  that  we  've  caught  him  ?  " 

"  Kill  him ! "  replied  the  other,  who  was  the  brother  of 
Van  Ormon.  "  He  mus  never  got  to  de  white  mens.  Dey 
would  come  and  rob  us  all." 

"  Very  likely.  Some  people  are  bad  enough  to  do  any 
thing;  but  I  have  half  killed  this  fellow  already,  —  you  may 
do  your  share,  and  finish  him,  if  you  like." 

"  No  Shames ;  as  you  pegins  this  little  job,  it  is  besh  you 
finish  it  yourself." 

Bad  as  were  the  two  ruffians  into  whose  hands  Congo  had 
fallen,  neither  of  them  liked  to  give  him  the  coup  de  grace> 
and,  undecided  what  else  to  do  with  him,  they  tied  his  hands 
behind  his  back. 

He  was  then  assisted  to  his  feet,  and,  reeling  like  a  drunken 
man,  was  led  towards  their  camp. 

Congo  soon  began  to  recover  from  the  effects  of  the  blow, 
and  became  sensible  of  the  danger  he  was  in.  By  their  talk, 
he  could  tell  that  they  intended  putting  him  out  of  the  way. 
From  their  savage  looks  and  gestures  he  could  see  there  wa3 
but  little  hope  of  his  life  being  spared.  His  captors  would 
not  dare  to  let  him  escape.  He  had  learned  too  much  to 
be  allowed  to  live.  No  assistance  could  be  expected  from 
his  master  and  companions.  They  were  waiting  for  him  far 
away. 

"  Is  this  the  game  you  have  brought  back?"  exclaimed  the 
man  sitting  over  the  camp-fire,  as  the  others  came  up  drag 
ging  their  captive  after  them. 


284  THE  GIRAFFE  HUNTERS. 

"Yes,  and  as  you  are  the  cook,  you  must  dress  it  for  oiu 
dinners,  replied  he  who  answered  to  the  name  of  *'  Shames." 

"  Well,  why  don't  you  tell  me  what  this  means?"  interro- 
gated the  first. 

u  Only  this :  we  ha  je  caught  a  spy.  We  have  been  tracked 
by  him  to  this  place.  But  there  's  no  great  harm  done  yet, 
We  're  in  luck,  and  nothing  can  go  wrong  with  ua.  Our 
catching  this  fellow  is  a  proof  of  it." 

A  long  consultation  was  now  carried  on  between  the  ruf- 
fians, in  which  they  all  agreed  in  the  necessity  of  putting  the 
prisoner  to  death. 

It  would  never  do  to  let  him  live.  He  would  in  the  end 
bring  them  into  trouble,  even  if  kept  a  prisoner  for  years. 
His  tongue  must  be  silenced  forever.  There  was  but  one 
way  of  silencing  it.  That  was,  never  to  allow  him  to  leave 
the  place  alive. 

There  was  a  point  upon  which  his  captors  were  a  little  in 
doubt.  Had  the  Kaffir  undertaken  the  task  of  tracking  them 
upon  his  own  responsibility,  or  with  the  knowledge  and  at 
the  instigation  of  his  masters?  In  the  former  case  only, 
would  they  be  safe  in  destroying  him.  In  the  latter,  the  act 
might  be  attended  with  danger.  To  make  sure  of  this,  one 
of  the  three  men  —  Van  Ormon's  brother  it  was  —  proposed 
going  back  to  the  house,  there,  if  possible,  to  ascertain  how 
the  case  stood.  To  this  the  other  two  readily  consented; 
and,  mounting  his  horse,  he  rode  off  for  the  kraal  of  hi? 
kinsman. 

As  scon  as  he  was  gone,  the  others  tied  Congo  to  a  tree, 
and  then  seating  themselves  under  the  shade  of  the  cameel- 
doorn,  they  proceeded  to  amuse  themselves  with  a  game  of 
cards. 

Four  hours  passed,  —  hours  that  to  the  Kaffir  seemed  days 
He  was  in  a  state  of  indescribable  agony.  The  thongs  of 
hide  that  bound  his  wrists  to  the  branches  were  cutting  into 
the  flesh,  and  beside,5,  there  was  before  his  mind  the  positive 
certainty  tbsi  he  had  not  much  longer  to  live. 


CONGO  A   CAPTIVE.  283 

The  fear  of  death,  however,  scarce  gave  him  so  much  men- 
tal pain  as  his  anxiety  to  know  something  of  the  fate  of  hig 
companions,  and  his  wish  that  Groot  Willem  should  recover 
the  giraffes.  He  now  regretted  that  he  had  not  revealed  his 
suspicions  at  the  last  interview  with  his  young  master.  This 
ajight  have  saved  the  hunters  from  their  loss  and  himself  from 
the  fate  that  now  threatened  him.  It  was  too  late.  He  had 
acted  for  the  best,  but  acted  wrongly. 

In  the  afternoon  Van  Ormon's  brother  came  riding  back  to 
the  camp. 

"Well!  what  news?"  asked  James,  as  he  came  within 
speaking  distance. 

"It  ish  all  right.  Dey  don't  know  nothing  of  what's  up. 
Mine  bruder  have  constant  watch  over  their  camp.  They  be 
in.  von  quandary,  and  will  soon  go  home." 

*'  Is  Van  Orrnon  sure  that  they  had  n't  any  communication 
with  this  Kaffir  ?"  asked  James. 

"  Yesh !  they  had.  One  of  them  came  to  the  housh,  and 
saw  this  fella  yesterday.  But  for  all  that,  blackee  never  said 
von  leetle  word  to  him.  They  were  well  watch  while  they 
wash  togedder." 

"  Then  perhaps  it  is  not  all  right,  as  you  say.  They  may 
have  the  same  suspicion  that  led  him  here.  Why  the  deuse 
don't  they  go  off  home?  I  don't  like  their  hanging  about  so 
long." 

"  I  tell  you,  Shames,  it  ish  all  right.  We  have  only  to 
get  rid  of  the  spy.  He  must  never  see  the  fools  who  own 
him,  again.  What  ish  we  to  do  with  him?" 

"  Send  a  bullet  through  his  body,"  said  the  man  who  had 
been  left  in  charge  of  the  giraffes. 

"Yes;  he  must  be  killed  in  that  way  or  some  other,  cer- 
tairly,"  said  James;  "but  which  of  us  is  to  do  it?  It's  a 
pity  we  did  not  shoot  him  down  while  he  was  running.  Then 
was  the  time.  I  don  t  lik  \  the  thing,  now  that  I  've  cooled 
down." 


286  THE  GIRAFFE  HUNTERS. 

Bad  as  the  ruffians  were,  none  of  them  liked  to  commit  4 
murder  in  cold  blood.  They  had  determined  that  Congo  must 
die,  yet  none  :>f  them  wished  to  act  as  the  executioner. 

After  a  good  deal  of  discussion  and  some  wrangling,  a  bright 
idea  flashed  across  the  brain  of  Van  Ormon's  brother.  He 
proposed  that  their  prisoner  should  be  taken  to  a  pool  that 
was  some  distance  down  the  gorge ;  that  he  be  tied  to  a  tree 
by  the  side  of  the  pool,  and  left  there  for  the  night. 

"  I  see  de  spoor  of  lion  dare  every  mornin',"  said  he,  grin- 
niug  horribly  as  he  spoke.  "  I  '11  pet  mine  life  we  find  no 
more  of  dis  black  fella  ash  a  few  red  spots." 

This  plan  was  agreeable  to  all ;  and  at  sundown  the  Kaffir 
was  released  from  his  fastenings,  conducted  down  the  narrow 
valley,  and  firmly  spliced  to  a  sapling  that  stood  close  to  the 
edge  of  the  pool. 

To  provide  against  any  chance  of  his  being  heard  and  re- 
leased by  a  stray  traveller,  a  stick  was  stuck  crosswise  in 
his  mouth,  the  bight  of  a  string  made  fast  over  each  end  of  it, 
and  then  securely  knotted  at  the  back  of  his  head. 

After  taking  a  survey  of  his  fastenings,  to  see  that  there 
was  no  danger  of  their  coming  undone,  his  cruel  captors  made 
him  a  mocking  salute ;  and,  bidding  him  "  good  by,"  strode 
off  towards  their  camp. 


A  FIGHT  BY  FIRELIGHT.  287 

CHAPTER    LXXI. 

i.     FIGHT     BY     FIRELIGHT 

A  SXIOUSLY  did  Groot  Willem  wait  for  the  aext  mom> 
*£j^-  ing  and  the  promised  visit  from  Congo. 

But  the  morning  came  and  passed  without  any  Congo. 
Willem  became  impatient,  and  could  not  content  himself  any 
longer  in  the  camp. 

"  This  will  not  do,"  he  exclaimed,  as  he  saw  that  the  sun 
was  again  going  down  in  the  sky.  "  We  must  not  remain 
here.  Perhaps  Congo  cannot  come.  Of  course  he  cannot, 
or  he  would  have  been  here  before  now.  We  must  look  for 
him,  but  it  will  not  do  for  all  of  us.  to  go  together.  Hendrik, 
will  you  come  with  me  ?  " 

Hendrik  readily  responded  to  the  invitation.  The  two 
mounted  their  horses  and  rode  off  towards  the  residence  of 
Van  Ormon. 

From  the  behavior  of  Congo  when  Willem  had  last  seen 
him,  the  latter  was  quite  certain  that  his  visits  at  the  kraal 
were  not  desired.  The  Kaffir  probably  supposed  that  they 
might  interfere  with  his  plans,  by  bringing  suspicion  upon 
himself. 

This,  however,  did  not  prevent  Willem  from  going  to  see 
him  once  more. 

Congo  had  broken  his  promise ;  and  that  was  a  proof  that 
something  must  be  wrong. 

On  their  new  visit  to  Mynheer  Van  Ormon,  this  gentleman 
did  not  take  the  slightest  trouble  to  show  them  civility. 

"  Dat  plack  villen  you  call  Congo,"  said  he,  "  goed  away 
last  night.  We  thought  he  vash  mit  you.  When  you  finta 
him  again  ake  him  to  der  tuyf'el,  if  you  likes,  and  keep  him 
dare." 


288  THE  GIRAFFE  HUNTEBS. 

"  Do  you  think  he  has  gone  away  from  this  place  ?  "  asked 
Willem  of  Hendrik,  as  they  rode  out  from  Van  Onion's 
enclosures. 

"  Yes,"  answered  Hendrik  ;  "  I  see  no  reason  to  doubt  it." 

"  But  why  did  he  not  come  to  me,  as  he  promised  ?"  . 

'*  There  's  some  good  reason  for  his  not  having  done  so." 

"  I  wish  I  knew  in  what  direction  he  has  gone." 

"  That  difficulty  may  soon  be  removed,"  said  Hendrik.  a  I 
fancy  I  can  tell  it  to  a  point  of  the  compass.  It  will  be  found 
a  little  to  east  of  north." 

"  Why  do  you  say  that  ?  " 

"  Because  it  was  in  that  quarter  we  encountered  the  two 
men  on  the  day  after  the  giraffes  were  missing.  Moreover, 
we  know  they  are  not  south,  for  that  is  the  way  those  false 
guides  wanted  us  to  take." 

Too  excited  to  return  to  camp  without  doing  something, 
Willem  proposed  -that  they  should  ride  out  on  the  plain  to- 
wards the  northeast,  and  see  whether  anything  could  be 
learned  about  Congo.  To  this  Hendrik  agreed ;  and,  after 
going  southward  about  a  mile  from  Van  Ormon's  house,  they 
turned,  rode  circuitously  around  it,  and  then  struck  off  for 
the  northeast. 

They  had  no  great  hope  of  finding  the  object  of  their 
search,  but  it  was  necessary  for  them  to  do  something ;  and, 
as  Hendrik's  surmise  was  not  without  some  probability,  they 
kept  on. 

After  making  about  five  miles  across  the  plain,  they  came 
"within  sight  of  some  hills  that  began  to  loom  up  on  the  ho- 
rizon to  the  northeast.  They  were  still,  to  all  appearance, 
about  four  miles  distant. 

"  Just  the  place  where  our  property  might  be  concealed," 
suggested  Hendrik.  "  No  one  would  hide  giraffes  on  a  plain. 
Tf  we  do  not  find  them  yonder,  and  this  very  night,  we  de* 
nerve  to  lose  them." 

The  sun  was  just  setting  as  they  reached  the  crest  of  thi 


A  FIGHT  BY  FIRELIGHT.  283 

first  range  of  hills.  Looking  back  over  the  road  they  had 
just  travelled,  a  horseman  was  seen  coming  across  the  plaint 
a  mile  distant  from  the  spot  where  they  had  halted 

"  If  we  watch  that  man,"  said  Hendrik,  "  and  not  let  hiir 
see  us,  we  shall  probably  find  what  we  're  in  search  of.  If 
cot  one  of  the  thieves  themselves,  he  looks  to  me  very  like 
a  messenger  going  to  them  from  Van  Ormon's.  From  the 
behavior  of  the  boer,  I  'm  now  convinced  that  our  giraffes 
have  been  stolen,  and  Van  Ormon  himself  is  the  thief." 

Riding  in  among  some  trees,  they  dismounted,  arid,  secur- 
ing their  horses  in  the  cover,  watched  the  man  who  was  ap- 
proaching from  the  plain. 

In  the  twilight,  they  saw  him  toil  slowly  up  the  slope,  a 
little  to  the  east  of  them,  and  then  continue  his  course  over 
the  summit  of  the  ridge,  going  on  toward  the  next. 

The  night  was  now  so  dark  that  he  could  not  be  kept  in 
eight  without  their  riding  very  near  to  him.  In  this  there 
would  be  danger.  The  hoof-strokes  of  their  horses  might  be 
heard.  To  avoid  this  they  permitted  him  to  keep  far  in  the 
advance,  and  rode  slowly  and  noiselessly  after,  trusting  to 
chance  to  conduct  them  upon  his  track. 

Fortune  favored  them. 

On  mounting  a  hill  about  half  a  mile  from  the  place  where 
they  had  last  seen  the  lone  horseman,  they  came  in  sight  of 
a  camp-fire  that  appeared  burning  in  the  bottom  of  the 
ravine  below.  Both  dismounted,  tied  their  horses  to  the 
trees,  and  silently  stole  towards  the  light. 

It  grew  larger  and  brighter  as  they  advanced  upon  it. 
Without  the  slightest  danger  of  being  themselves  seen,  they 
drew  nearer  and  nearer,  until  they  could  make  out  the  figures 
of  three  men  seated  around  the  fire.  These  appeared  en- 
gaged in  an  earnest  confabulation. 

But  for  the  messenger  who  had  gone  back  to  the  house  of 
Mynheer  Van  Ormon,  Willem  and  Hendrik  might  have  long 
wandered  amongst  the  hill?  without  seeing  anything  to  re* 

13  8 


290  THE  GIRAFFE  HUNTERS. 

ward  them  for  their  journey.  As  it  \t  as,  they  saw  that  which 
caused  Willem  a  thrill  of  joy,  —  so  intense  he  could  scarce  re« 
strain  himself  from  crying  out. 

Congo's  suspicions,  whether  based  upon  instinct  or  reason, 
had  not  been  idle  fancies.  Tied  to  a  tree  under  the  glare  of 
the  camp-fire  stood  two  young  giraffes,  —  the  animals  that 
had  not  strayed  but  been  stolen. 

A  hurried  consultation  took  place  between  the  two  hunters. 
They  must  obtain  possession  of  their  property,  but  how? 
They  did  not  wish  to  be  killed  in  the  endeavor  to  right  them- 
selves, and  they  did  not  wish  to  kill  those  who  had  robbed 
them,  if  they  could  avoid  doing  so. 

"  Let  us  give  them  a  chance,"  said  Willem.  "  If  they  will 
surrender  the  stolen  giraffes  peaceably,  we  shall  let  them  off. 
If  not,  then  I  mean  to  shoot  them  down  without  mercy.  We 
must  take  the  law  into  our  own  hands.  There  is  not  a  court 
or  magistrate  within  one  hundred  miles  of  us." 

While  they  were  thus  hastily  arranging  upon  a  plan  of  ac- 
tion, the  three  men  seated  around  the  fire  commenced  cooking 
tlitir  suppers. 

Only  a  few  words  more  were  interchanged  between  Willem 
and  Hendrik,  who  had  come  to  an  understanding  as  to  how 
they  should  act.  Carrying  their  guns  at  full  cock,  they 
stepped  silently  forward  side  by  side  and  close  together.  Un- 
der cover  of  the  timber  they  advanced  within  ten  paces  of 
the  unsuspecting  thieves,  and  then  boldly  stepped  out  into  the 
light. 

"  Keep  your  seats,"  cried  Groot  Willem  in  a  loud,  com- 
manding voice.  "  The  first  of  you  that  stirs  shall  die  like  a 


The  man  known  as  "  Shames,"  showed  signs  of  an  inten- 
tion to  spring  to  his  feet  and  seize  hold  of  a  gun  that  lay 
near. 

"Don't!  for  your  soul's  sake,  don't!"  shouted  the  greal 
hunter. 


A    FIGHT   BY   FIRELIGHT.  291 

Tha  warning  vvas  not  heeded;  and  the  man  rushed  towards 
the  gun,  took  it  up  and  at  once  brought  it  to  the  level.  But 
before  Lo  could  touch  his  trigger,  Willem's  roer  delivered  ita 
loud  report,  and  the  thief  fell  forward  on  to  the  fire. 

Van  Ormon's  brother,  not  heeding  the  fate  of  his  com- 
panion, made  some  show  of  resistance ;  but  this  was  instantly 
ended  by  a  blow  from  the  but  of  Gropt  Willem's  gun,  which 
he  now  held  clenched  in  his  hand.  The  third  of  the  thieves 
did  not  stay  for  similar  treatment,  but  bolted  from  the  camp 
at  a  pace  that  would  have  left  most  horses  behind  him. 

The  guns  of  all  three  Were  picked  up,  discharged,  and  then 
smashed  against  a  tree.  The  giraifes  were  untied  and  taken 
up  to  the  place  where  the  horses  had  been  left.  After  which, 
Willem  and  Hendrik  mounted  into  their  saddles,  and,  leading 
the  camelopards  behind  them,  commenced  a  backward  march 
toward  camp,  where  they  had  left  their  companions. 

The  fate  of  the  two  men  left  by  the  fire  remained  from 
that  moment  unknown  to  our  adventurers.  Nor  did  they 
care  to  inquire  about  it.  Before  leaving  the  spot,  it  was  seen 
that  neither  of  them  had  received  a  mortal  wound;  and,  as 
there  was  still  one  unharmed  to  take  care  o;'  them,  in  all 
probability  they  recovered.  This,  at  least,  wa*  the  hope  and 
belief  of  the  hunters. 


^92  THE   GIRAFFE  HUNTERS. 

CHAPTER    LXXII. 

ALL     RIGHT     ONCE     MORE. 

ON  finding  himself  tied  to  a  tree,  gagged,  and  abandoned, 
Congo  could  see  but  one  chance  of  his  being  released 
from  his  confinement,  and  that  was  by  some  beast  of  prey. 

He  was  quite  sure  that  those  who  had  left  him  there  would 
never  return  to  relieve  him.  His  reflections  were  anything 
but  pleasant.  They  bore  some  resemblance  to  those  of  a  sick 
man,  who  has  been  assured  by  his  physician  that  there  is  nc 
chance  for  him  to  recover. 

The  Kaffir  was  not  one  to  give  way  to  a  cowardly  fear  of 
death,  but  there  was  another  thought  in  his  mind  almost  as 
disagreeable,  and  that  was  the  chagrin  he  felt  of  not  being 
able  to  see  his  beloved  master  again,  and  make  known  his 
discovery  of  the  giraffes. 

He  even  thought,  while  waiting  for  his  approaching  fate, 
that,  if  by  any  means  he  could  let  Groot  Wiliem  know  where 
his  property  was  concealed,  he  could  then  die  content. 

An  hour  passed,  and  a  heavy  darkness  gathered  around 
him.  It  was  the  shades  of  night.  A  few  small  animals  of 
the  antelope  kind  came  trotting  up  to  the  pool,  and  quenched 
their  thirst. 

They  were  followed  by  some  jackals.  Other  visitors  might/ 
soon  be  expected,  —  visitors  that  might  not  depart  without 
rudely  releasing  him  from  his  confinement. 

Half  an  hour  later,  and  his  eyes,  piercing  through  the 
"gloom  of  the  night,  became  fixed  upon  a  quadruped,  whose 
species  he  could  not  well  make  out.  It  appeared  about  the 
size  of  a  leopard.  It  was  crawling  slowly  and  silently  to- 
wards him. 

It  drew  nearer;  and  just  as  he  thought  it  was  about  ta 


ALL  RIGHT  ONCE  MORE.  293 

spring  upon  him,  it  uttered  a  low,  moaning  noise.  Congo 
recognized  the  dog  Spoor'em. 

For  a  moment  there  was  joy  in  the  African's  soul.  The 
faithful  dog  was  still  living,  and  had  not  forsaken  him.  If  he 
was  to  die,  it  would  be  in  company  of  the  most  affectionate 
friend  a  man  can  have  among  the  brute  creation.  Groot 
Willem  and  the  giraffes  were  for  a  while  forgotten. 

As  the  dog  crawled  close  up  to  him,  Congo  saw  that  it  car- 
ried one  leg  raised  up  from  the  ground,  and  that  the  hair  from 
the  shoulder  downwards  was  clotted  with  blood. 

Spoor'em  appeared  to  forget  the  pain  of  his  wound,  m  the 
joy  of  again  meeting  his  master,  and  never  had  Congo  felt  so 
strongly  the  wish  to  be  able  to  speak.  Gagged  as  he  was,  he 
could  not.  Not  one  kind  word  of  encouragement  could  he 
give  to  the  creature  that,  despite  its  own  sufferings,  had  not 
forsaken  him.  He  knew  that  the  dog  was  listening  for  the 
familiar  tones  of  his  voice,  and  looked  reproachful  that  he  was 
not  allowed  to  hear  them. 

Congo  did  not  wish  even  a  brute  to  think  him  ungrateful, 
and  yet  there  was  no  way  by  which  he  could  let  Spoor'em 
know  that  such  was  the  case. 

Not  long  after  the  arrival  of  the  dog,  Congo  heard  the  re- 
port of  a  gun.  To  the  sharp  ears  of  the  Kaffir  it  seemed  to 
have  a  familiar  sound.  It  was  very  loud,  and  like  the  report 
of  a  roer.  It  sounded  like  Groot  Willem's  gun,  but  how 
could  the  hunter  be  there  ?  Congo  could  not  hope  it  was  he. 
Some  minutes  of  profound  silence  succeeded  the  shot,  which 
was  then  followed  by  three  others,  and  once  more  all  was  still. 
A  quarter  of  an  hour  passed,  and  hoof-strokes  were  heard 
on  the  hill  above ;  a  party  of  horsemen  were  riding  along  tho 
crest  of  the  ridge.  Congo  could  hear  their  voices,  mingling 
with  the  heavy  footfall  of  the  horses. 

They  were  about  to  pass  by  the  spot.  "  The  thieves," 
fhought  Congo.  "  They  are  shifting  their  quarters." 

They  were  not  more  than  a  hundred  yards  from  the  tree 


294  THE  GIRAFFE  HUNTERS. 

where  he  was  tied ;  and,  as  they  came  opposite,  and  just  as  h« 
became  satisfied  that  they  were  going  on  without  chanco  of 
seeing  him,  he  heard  a  sort  of  struggle,  followed  by  the 
words :  "  Hold  up  a  minute,  Hendrik ;  my  horse  has  got  on 
one  side  of  a  tree,  and  Tootla  the  other." 

The  voice  was  Willem's,  and  "  Tootla  "  was  the  name  of 
one  of  the  young  giraffes ! 

Congo  made  a  desperate  effort  to  free  his  hands  from  their 
fastenings,  as  well  as  to  remove  the  stick  that  was  distending 
his  jaws.  The  struggle  was  in  vain. 

There  appeared  no  way  by  which  he  could  sound  an  alarm 
and  let  his  friends  know  that  he  was  near.  He  could  think 
of  none. 

They  were  leaving  him.  They  would  return  to  Graaf 
Reinet,  and  he  should  be  left  to  die  at  the  foot  of  the  tree,  or 
be  torn  from  it  by  wild  beasts.  He  was  almost  frantic  with 
despair,  when  an  idea  suddenly  occurred  to  him. 

He  could  not  speak  himself,  but  why  could  not  the  dog  do 
so  for  him. 

His  feet  were  still  free,  and,  raising  one  of  them,  he  gave 
Spoor'em  a  kick,  —  a  cruel  kick. 

The  poor  animal  crouched  at  his  feet  and  uttered  a  low 
whine.  It  could  not  have  been  heard  thirty  paces  away. 

Again  the  foot  was  lifted,  and  dashed  against  the  ribs  of 
the  unfortunate  dog,  that  neither  made  an  effort  to  avoid  the 
blow  nor  any  complaint  at  receiving  it. 

The  only  answer  vouchsafed  was  but  a  low,  querulous 
whine,  that  seemed  to  say,  "  Why  is  this,  master  ?  In  what 
have  I  offended  you  ?  " 

Just  as  the  foot  was  lifted  for  the  third  time,  the  ail  rever- 
berated to  a  long,  loud  roar.  It  was  the  voice  of  a  hungry 
lion,  that  appeared  to  be  only  a  few  paces  from  the  spot. 

Spoor'em  instantly  sprang  to  his  feet,  and  answered  the 
king  of  beasts  by  a  loud  defiant  bark. 

The  faithful  animal  that  would  not  resist  its  master's  ill- 


ALL   RIGHT   O.NCK   MORE.  295 

treatment,  was  out  too  ready  to  defend  that  master  troni  the 
attack  of  a  third  party. 

In  the  bark  of-  Spoor'em  there  was  an  idiosyncrasy.  It 
was  heard  and  instantly  recognized. 

The  moment  after  Congo  had  the  pleasure  of  hearing  the 
tramp  of  horses,  a*  they  came  trotting  down  the  hill ;  and  the 
joice  of  TVillem  calling  out  to  him  ! 

When  released  from  the  tree,  and  the  gag  taken  from  his 
jaouth,  the  first  words  he  uttered  were  those  of  apology  to 
Spoor'em,  for  the  kicks  he  had  just  administered  ! 

From  the  demonstrations  made  by  the  dumb  creature, 
there  was  every  reason  to  believe  that  he  accepted  tho 
apology  in  the  spirit  in  which  it  was  given  ! 

Willem  compelled  Congo,  who  had  now  been  thirty-six 
hours  without  food,  to  mount  upon  his  own  horse ;  but  this 
the  Kaifir  would  consent  to  do  only  on  the  condition  that  he 
would  be  allowed  to  take  Spoor'em  up  along  with  him. 

They  at  once  started  away  from  the  spot,  and  by  an  early 
hour  of  the  following  morning  reached  the  camp,  where  Hans, 
Arend,  and  the  others  had  remained. 

Swartboy,  in  the  joy  of  seeing  them  again,  increased  by  the 
sight  of  the  giraffes,  declared  that  he  would  never  more  call 
Congo  a  fool. 

This  promise  he  has  never  been  known  to  break. 

In  the  afternoon,  the  journey  towards  Graaf  Reinet  was 
resumed.  Spoor'em  being  carried  for  two  or  three  days  on 
the  back  of  one  of  the  oxen,  snugly  ensconced  in  a  large 
willow  basket,  woven  by  Congo  for  that  express  purpose. 


196  *ffE  GIRAFFE  HUNTERS. 

* 

CHAPTER    LXXIII. 

CONCLUSION. 

ONE  evening,  after  a  long  day's  journey,  our  adventurers 
found  themselves  within  a  few  miles  of  home.  A  gal- 
lop of  an  hour  or  two,  would  place  them  in  the  society  of  the 
relatives  and  friends  from  whom  they  had  been  so  long 
absent. 

Arend  and  Hendrik  were  impatient  to  ride  forward,  in 
advance  of  their  companions.  But  each  refrained  from 
making  the  proposition  to  the  other. 

Greatly  to  their  annoyance,  they  saw  Hans  and  Willem 
bait  at  the  house  of  a  boer,  and  commence  making  arrange- 
pents  for  passing  the  night. 

This  the  two  did  with  as  little  unconcern  as  though  they 
were  still  hundreds  of  miles  from  home. 

Both  Willem  and  Hans  possessed  a  fair  share  of  old- 
fashioned  Dutch  philosophy,  that  told  them  no  circumstances 
should  hinder  them  from  being  merciful  to  the  animals  that 
had  served  them  so  long  and  so  well. 

Early  next  morning,  as  the  hunters  passed  through  Graaf 
Reinet,  on  the  way  to  their  own  homes,  all  the  inhabitants 
of  the  village  turned  out  to  bid  them  welcome. 

By  most  of  the  people  dwelling  in  the  place,  the  young 
giraffes  were  looked  upon  with  as  much  astonishment  as  the 
four  Makololo  felt  while  gazing  upon  the  spire  of  the  village 
church. 

There  was  not  an  inhabitant  of  the  place  ovei  ten  years  of 
age  who  had  not  heard  something  of  the  expedition  on  which 
our  adventurers  had  set  forth  some  months  before.  A*' 
knew  the  objects  for  which  it  had  been  undertaken  ;  and  «w 
course  the  majority  had  prophesied  soother  failure  in  m* 


CONCLUSION.    *  •  297 

accomplishment  of  what  so  many  experienced  hunters  had 
already  failed  to  effect. 

"We  are  now  returning  home  in  a  lespectable  manner," 
remarked  Hendrik  to  the  others,  as  he  observed  the  enthu- 
siastic spirit  in  which  they  were  welcomed  by  the  people. 

"  Yes,"  answered  Arend,  "  and  it  is  to  Willem's  persever- 
ance that  we  owe  all  this." 

"  I  don't  know  that  I  've  displayed  any  great  perseverance 
as  you  call  it,"  said  Willem.  "  I  was  as  anxious  as  any  of 
you  to  return  home,  but  I  did  not  like  to  come  back  without 
a  couple  of  young  giraffes.  That  was  all  the  difference  be- 
tween us."  The  others  made  no  reply,  but  rode  on  silently, 
thinking  of  the  generosity  of  their  gigantic  companion. 

On  former  expeditions  our  adventurers  had  been  absent 
even  a  "longer  time,  but  never  did  home  seem  so  dear  to  them 
as  now,  and  never  did  they  find  on  their  return  so  warm  a 
welcome  as  that  extended  to  them  now. 

The  two  young  ladies,  Truey  Von  Bloom  and  Wilhelrnina 
Van  Wyk,  were  delighted  at  again  meeting  with  their  lovers, 
and,  what  is  more,  were  honest  enough  to  admit  that  such 
was  the  case. 

Congo  and  Swartboy  endeavored  to  repay  themselves  for 
the  hardships  of  the  past,  by  assuming  grand  airs  over  the 
other  servants,  domestics  belonging  to  their  masters,  as  also  by 
urn  unusual  indulgence  in  eating,  drinking,  and  sleeping. 

Groot  Willem  had  still  another  journey  to  accomplish.  Tt 
was  10  accompany  Hans  to  Cape  Town  on  his  intended  trip 
to  E  irope,  and  to  deliver  to  the  Dutch  consul  the  captured 
camelopards.  This  journey,  however,  was  not  undertaken 
nntil  he  had  given  himself,  his  horses,  and  giraffes  a  month's 
pest. 

During  this   time,    the  Makoijlo   were  treated  with   the 

greatest  kindness  by  all  the  household  of  the  two  families  to 

which  their  young  friends  belonged.     Before  returning  to  the 

rorth,  each  was  presented  with  a  horse,  a  gun,  and  a  suit  o4 

13* 


298  THE  GIRAFFE  HUNTERS. 

clothes,  and  several  useful  presents  were  sent  by  Groot  Wil 
jem  to  his  generous  friend  and  protector,  Macora. 

Previous  to  liis  departure  for  Europe,  Hans  desired  to  be 
present  at  two  important  ceremonies  that  must  sooner  or  later 
take  place,  and  in  which  the  families  of  Von  Bloom  and 
Van  Wyk  were  both  more  or  less  interested.  But  Hans  was 
impatient  to  set  out  on  his  intended  tour,  and  Hendrik  and 
Arend  were  much  pleased  that  such  was  the  case.  Under 
these  circumstances,  Miss  Truey  and  Miss  Wilhelmina  were 
prevailed  upon  to  appoint  an  early  day  for  making  the  two 
cornets  the  happiest  of  men. 

The  day  after  the  double  marriage,  "Willera  and  Hans 
started  for  Cape  Town,  —  taking  with  them  the  giraffes  and 
the  ivory  they  had  brought  from  the  north. 

The  animals  that  had  cost  so  much  time  and  toil  in  procur- 
ing were  delivered  to  the  consul,  and  the  bounty  money 
handed  over.  The  camelopards  became  fellow-passengers  of 
the  young  philosopher  in  his  voyage  to  Europe. 

Willem  parted  with  them  and  Hans  as  the  ship  was  getting 
"  under  way,"  and,  on  the  same  day,  started  back  to  his  dis- 
tant home  in  Graaf  Reinet.  There  he  still  dwells,  endeavor- 
ing to  pass  his  time  in  peaceful  pursuits ;  but  this  endeavor 
he  finds  great  difficulty  in  carrying  out,  —  partly  through  his 
own  restless  desire  to  seek  new  adventures,  and  partly 
through  the  solicitations  of  young  Jan  and  Klaas,  who,  stimu- 
lated by  the  tales  told  by  their  elder  brothers,  are  now  keenly 
anxious  to  relinquish  the  pursuit  of  knowledge  for  that  of 
game. 

Hendrik  and  Arend  have  no  longer  a  desire  to  go  in  quest 
of  such  sp  >rt.  Home  is  now  too  dear  to  them ;  and  both  are 
satisfied  to  leave  to  their  younger  brothers  the  pleasure  of 
spending  a  few  months  on  the  far  frontier,  and  earning,  ftl 
they  so  nobly  did,  the  title  of  GIRAFFE  HUNTERS. 


PWMf^t^ 


**'  *<P*  ^A-T^^EN 

ftH 


fcfc*r? 

.** 


tWf&Z 


\> 

4fH 

**s 


-tj-t 


^^ 


i^ffcW^ 

FV  ^-5BJ»  .* 


iteiQ,    M> 


The  giraffe-hunters 


M12542 


THE  UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  LIBRARY 


^•«K5R 


